£¢ \

THE ANNALS eg

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH’S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. ’)

CONDUCTED BY

PRIDEAUX JOHN SELBY, Esa., F.LS.,

CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Ese., M.A., F.B.S., F.LS., F.G.S.,

JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.LS., V.P.ZS. &e.,

ARTHUR HENFREY,F.R.S.,F.L.S.,Prof. Bot. King’s Coll. Lond.,

AND

RICHARD TAYLOR, F.L.S., F.G.S.

VOL. I.—THIRD SERIES.

LPPr— Eee

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, LONGMANS, AND ROBERTS; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,

AND CO.; PIPER AND CO.; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS:

LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH:

HODGES AND SMITH, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN,

1858.

‘*Omnes res create sunt divine sapientiz et potentic testes, divitie felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.

Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibirelictis semper zstimata; a veré eruditis

et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—

LINNZUS.

“ Quelque soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir

qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent

toutes ses opérations.”—BRUCKNER, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 1767.

iele tele oa ie nay ails) eee sylvan powers

Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. TAytor, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL. I.

(THIRD SERIES. ]

NUMBER I.

Page

I. On the Propagation of the Desmidiee and Diatomee. By W.

IGM RISTER. (Witt. DIREC.) toncossandipedacsecncowsteaKepsacseatadsann on 1

II. Brief Diagnostic Characters of undescribed Madeiran Insects.

By T. VerRNon Wo..astTon, M.A.,F.L.S. (With two Plates.) 18

I{I. Notice of two new species of Brownia, a genus of Oceanic

Mollusca. By ARTHUR ADAMS, F.LAS. ....ccccsccsescccecscecsccececece 28

IV. On Specific Character, Fecundation, and Abnormal Develop-

ment in Gidogonium. By H. J. Carrer, Esq., Assistant Surgeon

H.C.S. Bombay. (With a Plate.)............ Saser akin dcbeersaaepodnseeaene 29

V. Gleanings in British Conchology. By J. Gwyn JEFFREys,

Esq., F.R.S. (With a Plate.) ......... Sag sbeneciineeeneanaoente satan teen ecco

VI. Descriptions of three new species of Diurnal Lepidoptera. By

MP Sa EG, ER os ooo enn areas ois elnlene nsdn nn alls oud nnaenecasanen>ns 48

VII. On a new species of Vaginula from Ceylon. By Roserr

TemPpLeTon, Esq. (With a Plate.) .5.....0.6..cccccctecscccserecscnensess 49

VIII. On the Occurrence of Marine Animal Forms in Fresh Water.

By Dr. E. von MARTENS.......00¢ Geivdsactodunienswesestdarercse ss'acseeanannde 50

New Books :—The Natural History of the Tinea, by H. T. Stainton,

assisted by Prof. Zeller and J. W. Douglas.—The Entomologist’s

Anuual for 1858.—The Handbook of British Ferns, by T. Moore,

Back cal Gare ng noe dene ane nee dwncn s agate Re on ops ntena ee 63—66

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ........ccscsecscsccecssecceesercascess 66

On some Eggs of Insects employed as Human Food, and giving rise

to the formation of Oolites in Lacustrine Limestones in Mexico,

by M. Virlet d’Aoust; On a new Lagomys and a new Mustela

lv CONTENTS.

: Page

inhabiting the north region of Sikhim and the proximate parts

of Tibetyiby. 5... Hodgson, Esq.; BiC.8.0 .iccecs->-ndanedens? 79, 80

NUMBER II.

IX. On the Natural History of the Cingalese Pearl Oyster, and on

the Production of Pearls. By Dr. KeLAarT and Dr. Kart Mésius 81

X. On the Structure and Affinities of Myricacee, Platanee, Altin-

giacee, and Chloranthacee. By B. Cuarke, Esq., F.L.S. &e. (With

LURE) Namen ba ack se wiesak ancaeniexeh eis cubes fanena ease nbawcnc dapat anemone ane 100

XI. On the Anthers of Columelliacee and Cucurbitacee. By B.

CLARKE, Esq., F.L:S., (Wath a Plate:) ...csovssecscssasstancsasesccaestsrn 109

XII. Brief Diagnostic Characters of undescribed Madeiran Insects.

Bypl.| VERNON WOLLASTON, MAA. BUS csssccacacascmnsas=nsunvenaen 113

XIII. Notice of three new species of Sinusigera, a genus of Brachio-

cephalous Mollusks. By ArTHuR ADAMS, F.L.S. &. ......scessseee 125

XIV. Description of a new species of Woodpecker discovered by

Mr. Thomas Bridges in Northern California. By Puttie LurLey

SCEAPER OMIA SRSA eee ioe wc tee eec ec ce beet oe tt ceniisens sueeeaaaeoes DF

XV. List of Coleoptera received from Old Calabar, on the ee

Coast of Africa. By ANDREW MuRRay, Edinburgh ...sc.ece...seeeee ab.

New Book :—Elements of Entomology, by W. 8S. Dallas, F.L.S....... 135

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Botanical Society of Edinburgh;

Geological SOcieby, «is--n-c0.<0saesoanacuerueercupcemranss ree ae in

List of Diatomacee, &c., found in Ceylon, by Dr. Kelaart ; On the

Claws of the Spiders of the genus Mygale, by M. H. Lucas;

Notice of a large species of Lineus? taken on the coast near

Montrose, by Dr. J. E. Gray, V.P.Z.S., F.R.S. &e. ......++- 159, 160

NUMBER III.

XVI. On the Nidification of Crustacea. By C. Spence Bare,

F.L.S. &c. (With a Plate.) ......... diswinnddiaide dqwree aide wamrelta se ate ce saneammere 161

XVII. Description of a Lacustrine Bryozoon allied to Flustra. By

H. J. Carter, Esq., H.C.S. Bombay. (With a Plate.) ............00. 169

XVIII. On the Chylaqueous Fluid in the Actinoida. By P. H.

GOSS CHAR ISS feagectectios. seavenitdsdeeeommeenes als ata ols Atal crola See aisle tae wine Stites 172

XIX. On the Formation of the Egg and Fertilization in the Nema-

toidea. By EDOUARD CLAPAREDE ccccscccecscsssececeenecseteserese ces 175

CONTENTS. Vv

XX. On the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue by the aid of

Polarized Light. By H. von Mout ...... dant tye Vi ap@eddesacae 198

Proceedings of the Botanical Society of Edinburgh ; Zoological Society ;

NSOONOIOG! SOCICLY . .,000sccasccnentuipanse¥nns6naeoy Besaiedes veevee ZUI—233

Remarks on the Zoé of Eurynome aspera, and the Habits of the Ani-

mal in Confinement, by Prof. Kinahan; On a new species of

Barbet from the Upper Amazon, by P. L. Sclater, M.A., F.L.S. ;

On the Petrified Forest of Radowenz near Adersbach, and upon

the Process of Petrifaction, by Prof. Géppert; On the Structure

and Development of the Flower and Fruit of the Pear, by J.

Decaisne ; Description of a new genus and some new species of

American Birds, by P. L. Sclater, M.A., F.L.S.; On a quan-

tity of Crabs thrown up on the Beach in Payta Bay, by Dr. C.

RCTS ibaa vdinth ck ind v 400060 oes sn mavgaee don aaecseesed Gos sasate eee 233—240

NUMBER IV. .

XXI. Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. No. IV.

Some North American Species. By T. Rupert Jonegs, F.G.S.

SeMRPE ED THEEE) one ct docunsncaanasngcsasessSannaspese tears veces Seen ean nsanems « 241

XXII. Description of a new Ceylonese Nudibranch. By Dr. E.

Paea ae (Wath a: Pinte) 'i.\sc.ccdesveatgonparaicescde Aa omen dees seme 257

XXIII. Note on the Red Colouring Matter of the Sea round the

Shores of the Island of Bombay. By H. J. Carrer, Esq., H.C.S.

BRS *. tyicten centvecoesacts djaes otWedddenabevlscevnds sui asveussskbenecs cuniecune 258

XXIV. On the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue by the aid of

Polarized Licht. By H. von Moan ..,..:.......cccscsceoseess as eee 263

XXV. Onthe Nature and Origin of the External Coatings of Seeds.

By Joun Miers, F.RS., F.L.S. &e. ... 0... ceeceseeeeee eee peesanedceweaee 276

XXVI. Some Observations on Professor Agassiz’s Criticisms on

the “Catalogue of Shield Reptiles in the Collection of the British

Museum.” By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., P. Ent. Soc. &e. . 285

New Book.—Contributions to the Natural History of the United

States of America, by Louis Agassiz .........ssssceseecesencee saenses 289

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Royal Society............. 295—313

Remarks on the Habits of the Common Mussel, by D. Robertson, Esq.;

Notice of the Natural History of St. Kitts, by the late J. R.

Elsey, jun., Esq. ; Ou the Nidification of Crustacea, by C. Spence

Bate, F.L.S. &c.; Note on the Occurrence of Dasya venusta, by

Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &e.; Prof. Owen’s Lectures on

PRUE caches owe toon enks abasatuggurens ste Pisp ction sccdeene wntss 314—320

vi CONTENTS.

NUMBER V.

XXVII. On a new Fossil Cirripede. By James MacApay, Esq.,

HGS: andsProt. WyVinie THOMSON ccccseecouncccessuaceaeeasan sem ooo

XXVIII. A List of the Orchidaceous Plants collected in the East

of Cuba by Mr. C. Wright; with Characters of the new Species. By

Profs INDE Ys" EUIS. cesses cncecchenas sacneases secede aeceucesetopmacaentoones 325

Page

XXIX. Description of Camptonyx, a new Indian genus of Terres-

trial Shells. By W. H. Benson, Esq. (With a Plate.) ........seces0s 336

XXX. On some additional Palzozoic Bivalved Entomostraca from

Canada. By T. RUPERT JONES, F.G.S. .......ccscecnescsecccencnseeeecs 340

XXXI. On the Canellacee. By Joun Miers, F.RS., F.L.S. &e. 342

XXXII. Observations on Dr. Hallowell’s Paper on Urodele Batra-

chians, and Trigonophrys, &e. By Dr. Joun Epwarp Gray,

Pipes ePrice PING, OR. CEs) _ ona cade nea canterencns-eaateeilenese aan 353

XXXIII. On the Relation of the Raphe to the Coats of the Vege-

table Ovule. By ArTHUR HENFREY, F.R.S. &. .......seecceeesceees 356

XXXIV. Further Observations on the Nature and Origin of the

External Coatings of Seeds. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &c... 357

XXXV. On some new Genera and Species of Crustacea amphipoda.

iyi. SPENCE BATE, FLLS. Ge. .ccc.. ocsscgniesssheccuarens cee aeneneeehee 361

New Books :—The Ground beneath us: its Geological Phases and

Changes, by J. Prestwich, F.R.S. &e.—A Catalogue of the Lepi-

dopterous Insects in the Museum of the Hon. East India Com-

pany, by Thomas Horsfield, M. and Ph. D., F.R.S., and Frederic

Moore.—General Report upon the Zoology of the several Pacific

Railroad Routes. Part 1. Mammals; by Spencer F. Baird 362—373

Proceedings of the Botanical Society of Edinburgh; Zoological

SEN Seep rey ec persece- Bac bigscs ae agoeccc cc cebcn ot Sencsocok 5 374, 375

Prof. Owen’s Lectures on Paleontology ; Note on Anemone nemorosa

purpurea, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.; Description of a new

species of Woodpecker, by P. L. Sclater, Esq.; Some Observa-

tions on the mode of life of a Fossorial Hymenopterous Insect,

Cerceris arenarius, by M. H. Lucas; On a new species of

Hematozoon of the genus Filaria, observed in the Heart of a Seal

(Phoca vitulina, Linn.), by M. Joly; Osteological Museum in

MGV GEM) Ss senbakanes satasscnsnceeansancaveee ees st awenees teMeeeereeeeee 388—400

NUMBER VI.

XXXVI. Anatomical Observations on a new form of Compound

Tunicata. By Joun Dents Macpona xp, Assist. Surgeon H.M.S.

‘inerud. (Wirth a Plate.) 2.;....ccapessoss uen<t vac tty does ene ven ace sie 40]

CONTENTS. vil

Page

XXXVII. On the Affinities of the genus Camptonyz, Benson. By

Doers Bik CAS os ORGS: he abdes cnn ohcecdieces ck xen MTU co ob ox dhbaaee 406

XXXVIII. Characters of Tanysiphon, a new genus of Fluviatile

Shells allied to the Myacide. By W. H. Benson, Esq. (With a

MIAN sissies Adah papa tains dc xen dansasndcnupudldnanasdanedhren¥s dniesdineb ed 407

XXXIX. Observations on Dracunculus in the Island of Bombay.

By H. J. Carter, Esq., H.C.S. Bombay ........-cececcersesecsesesoeeess 410

XL. Synopsis of the Families, Genera, and Species of the British

Actua. By P..H. Gossn, FRG ics ceca. .ccenccesvsesescssvensavduboamens 414

XLI. Note on the Cell-contents of Closterium. By ArTHUR

MEINEM OR Fee Pe MING | wcte wcace. to elasidis'ein vse ob Kina bawnicoeWaeenecseres eaeoraatenen 419

XLII. On the Development of the Shell and Tube of Aspergillum.

petted, Se, Sta, PTE, Boe. 6 oso. cecvnccckaeWesedaiearsecsencemanrads 423

XLIII. Descriptions of six newly discovered Species and Characters

of a new Genus of Araneidea. By Joun BLackwatt, F.L.S....... 426

XLIV. On the Existence of a Sexual Reproduction in the Infusoria.

Be i REBREINE cscs nuseauentvnsas istoesstsnnavlvewteckdads@ssasnassededhove 435

New Book :—A Cyclopedia of the Natural Sciences, by William

REN NES scacvaessenuscseanedtandeetuanepadscnesnssccass seen aes 438

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Botanical Society of Edin-

RUNEIIN ag actos spears sacic~ xa'ncannins dWae wiv ijos on dada pon Reeak unwed 440—456

Prof. Owen’s Lectures on Palzontology; On the Teeth of the Black

and Wood Shell Slugs, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.; Note on

the Anatomy of Cyclostoma elegans, by E. Claparéde; On the

Fecundation of the Crustacea, by M. Coste; On the Dorsal

Cavity of certain Ammonites, by Prof. Quenstedt ; Note on the

Larva of the Spiny Lobster (Palinurus), by M. Coste; On the

Organization of the genera Phyllosoma and Sapphirina, by Prof.

Gegenbaur; On the Metamorphosis of the Pranize into Ancei,

ley Be. SROKSE <5 25.-5-.... Pedhstapuky sawvavbateter dv cwecasags ten wen sap 456—467

PLATES IN VOL. I.

PLate J. Propagation of the Desmidiex and Diatomez.

II. New British Shells.—New species of Vaginula.

III. Fecundation and Development of Gidogonium.

y fNew Insects from Madeira.

VI. Structure and Affinities of Myricacez, Platanez, Chloran-

thaceze, &e.

VII. Hislopia lacustris.

VIII. Nidification of the Crustacea.

IX. Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.

X. Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.—Trevelyana Ceylonica.

XJ. Structure of Chondrostachys.

XII. Camptonyx Theobaldi.—Tanysiphon rivalis. — Novaculina

Gangetica.

PREFACE TO THE THIRD SERIES.

AFrrerR a second interval of ten years, the Editors have to an-

nounce the commencement of a Third Series of the “ Annals.”

They avail themselves of this opportunity to remind Naturalists,

that their principal object in dividing the work into distinct

series of twenty volumes, occupying ten years in their publica-

tion, was to furnish convenient periodical starting-points for

new readers, desirous of subscribing to the Journal, but deterred

from so doing by their objection to beginning with a volume

having a high number on its title-page.

The continued support which has been afforded to the Editors

in their undertaking, leads them to believe that they have not

been unsuccessful in their endeavours to provide the scientific

public with a valuable monthly Journal of Natural History.

The pleasant retrospect, which, while reminding them of the kind

assistance which they have received for so many years from the

first Naturalists of this country, warrants a dependence on the

continuance of the same friendly aid, is, however, sadly clouded

by the remembrance of the many active coadjutors who, within

a short space, have been snatched away from the scene of their

labours by the hand of death. The deaths of Professor Edward

Forbes, William Thompson, H. E. Strickland, of William Yarrell,

Dr. George Johnston, and still more recently, of Professor

PREFACE.

William Smith, create melancholy blanks in the list of the con-

tributors to this Journal. Yet, while we have to deplore the loss

of these distinguished men, we may nevertheless find matter of

congratulation in the steady advance which Natural History itself

has made in this country towards a more general recognition of

its value as ascience. With the various Natural-History sciences

admitted as branches of education, not only in the Medical

Schools, but also in the Military Semimaries, and especially in

the Universities, we may hope soon to see the rise of a numerous

generation of young British Naturalists, amongst whom doubt-

less some will be found who will worthily occupy the places of

those whose loss we still feel.

Besides original papers, the Editors will continue to furnish

the readers of the “Annals” with translations and abstracts of

important and interesting memoirs published abroad; and, as

heretofore, the New Series will contain early and faithful reports

of the Proceedings of the principal Natural-History Societies of

the metropolis, besides many of the more important papers read

before the leading provincial Natural-History Societies and

Clubs.

In the hope that the “Annals” may still meet with the same

favourable reception as in former years, the Editors now enter

upon their Third Series; and they confidently trust that they

may on this occasion again find the number of their subscribers

increased, as it is entirely upon the circulation of the Journal

that the maintenance or augmentation of its value and interest

must depend.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.}

$6 . sescccccsccsesces per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circdm vitreos considite fontes :

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dee pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”’

N. Parthenii Giannettasti Ecl, 1.

No. 1. JANUARY 1858.

I.—On the Propagation of the Desmidiez and Diatomez.

By W. Hormetster*. :

NUMEROUS as the researches have been, published during the

last ten years}, on the conjugation of the Desmidiez and Dia-

tomeze ; satisfactorily as these have in some cases made out the

course of conjugation, the behaviour of the mother-cells, and

the formation of the conjugation-cell,—yet little is certainly

known respecting the subsequent fate of the spores produced

by conjugation, especially in the Desmidieze—a natural con-

sequence of the difficulties of the observation, in which the

inquirer is dependent almost more than anywhere else upon

accident. The following pages will furnish information on this

point, in reference to two, confessedly very nearly allied species

of Desmidiez.

Cosmarium tetraophthalmum, Kg., collected in May 1853, with

many other Desmidiez, in a little pool abounding in such or-

* Bericht. K. Sachs. Gesellsch. d. Wissensch. Feb. 21, 1857. Translated

by Arthur Henfrey, F.R.S. &c.

+ Thwaites, Ann. Nat. Hist. 1847-49. Ralfs, British Desmidiezx, Lon-

don, 1848. Braun, Verjiingung an der Natur (1849) (Ray Translation,

1853, p. 281). Smith, British Diatomacez, ii. London, 1856.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 1

Q W. Hofmeister on the Propagation

ganisms, in a boggy locality near Leipsic, exhibited numerous

conjugated specimens. The conjugated individuals displayed

exactly the behaviour which Ralfs* has represented and Al.

Braun+ described of those of Cosmarium margaritiferum. The

Cosmaria which had commenced the conjugation-process ap-

peared cracked apart at the constricted place in the middle.

Into each of the halves of the tuberculated cell-coat of the two

mother-individuals, extended a continuation of the membrane

of the conjugation-cell. This smooth membrane completely

lined the interior of the tuberculated half-shells. The contents

of the conjugation-cell revealed no definite arrangement ; they

were mostly accumulated in the middle into an irregularly-

shaped ball; in other cases separated into several such balls,

part of which extended even into the split half-shells of the

mother-cell (Pl. I. fig. 2). With these conjugated individuals,

in the same fluid, occurred (very sparingly) particular specimens

which bore, in the middle space between the two separated half-

shells, a broad, delicate-walled utricle, the circumference of

which about equalled that of the two half-cells taken together.

The arrangement of the cell-contents in the primary portions of

the cell did not appear essentially altered; the contents of the

intermediate expansion consisted of a thick coat, upon the wall

of granular protoplasm with sparingly scattered chlorophyll

(fig. 1). This condition is probably that which immediately

precedes conjugation {, originating by excretion of new cellu-

lose at the deepest part of the constriction, after the cracking

of the membrane and separation of the primary halves of the

cell, exactly as in normal cell-division, from which this process

can only be distinguished by the omission of the formation of a

septum at the narrowest part of the isthmus. Similar pheeno-

mena have been observed by Nageli in Cosmarium crenulatum§,

and by Mrs. Herbert Thomas|| in Cosmarium margaritiferum

(scarcely specifically distinct from C. tetraophthalmum), only that

here the intermediate piece of the Alga did not conjugate with

the similar piece of another individual, but, producing tubercles

on its outer surface, continued the vegetative life.

In other conjugation-cells there lay in the middle part of the

eonjugation-cell, a globular cell enveloped in a rather thick

membrane, of gelatinous aspect, and smooth on the outside (the

* Loe. cit. pl. 16. fig. 2 d.

+ Verjiingung, p. 315 (Ray Translation, p. 295).

t Vide Nageli, Gatt. eimz. Algen. Zurich, 1849, p. 118, pl. 7. fig. 6 9,

Cosmarium rupestre.

§ Gatt. eimzell. Algen, p. 118, pl. 7. fig. 7 0.

Gi cael! Journal of Microscop. Science, iii. p. 35. pl. 5. figs. 17, 18

855).

of the Desmidiex and Diatomez. 3

spore). No intermediate stages could be found between this

and the previously-deseribed condition. Experiments, in which

an attempt was made to obtain a completion of the less-advanced

conjugation under the microscope, all failed. Apparently the

conjugation-cell is exceedingly sensitive to any external injury,

especially to contact with foreign bodies. Very probably the

contents, in the above-described cases, were already abnormally

altered, and incapable of further development.

In other conjugation-cells the young spore displayed a still

thicker membrane, covered on the outside with truncate-conical

elevations, in which membrane could be detected a composition

of two colourless layers. The outer of these layers remained

clear and transparent even in the advance to maturity. Its

elevations became developed into rather long spines, which forked

at the apices into two or four branches*. The deeper-seated

layer of the spore-membrane meanwhile assumed a dark-brown

colour. By rolling under the covering-glass, the tough, colour-

less, outer layer may be readily stripped from the inner, more

brittle, brown layer ; then the latter appears covered on its outer

surface with slight elevations, similar to those which first ap-

peared upon the young spore (PI. I. fig. 3). The brown layer

of the spore-coat encloses a third, delicate, colourless layer (per-

haps the primary membrane of the spore) which immediately

envelopes the cell-contents.

At the beginning of July, the green contents of all the spores

appeared conglobated into a spherical mass with sharp outlines,

which, lying free in the middle part of the cell, nowhere touched

its internal wall. Three weeks later, in many of the spores these

contents appeared separated into two flattened ellipsoidal masses

(Pl. I. fig. 3) ; when I cracked the cell by careful pressure, I was

sometimes successful in driving out one or both of the masses of

contents in an uninjured condition. They could then be recog-

nized, beyond all doubt, as primordial cells; bodies destitute of

a solid cell-membrane, having a thin coat of protoplasm which

‘bubbled’ out in water, to which adhered a thick investment,

coloured bright green by numerous imbedded chlorophyll-

granules, surrounding a central cavity filled with transparent

fluid. The fluid contained in the spore in which the two pri-

mordial cells were immersed, was not colourless, but rendered

turbid by numerous immeasurably small granules exhibiting

molecular motion. In August each of the ellipsoidal primordial

cells had divided into two globular cells, of similar character to

the mother-cell. Towards the end of September, some of the

spores exhibited another such division, so that they then con-

* *Spines finally branched.’ Ralfs, J. c. p. 98. The figure represents a

spore not quite ripe, with unbranched spines.

4 W. Hofmeister on the Propagation

tained eight, not globular, but strongly flattened primordial

cells. Most, however, passed through the winter-rest unchanged,

during which the majority died. At the beginning of April of

the next year, the spinous, transparent, outermost layer of the

coat was more or less completely decayed on all the spores, even

on those which were still to be recognized as living by the vivid

ereen colour of the contents. All the spores still alive contained

at least eight, many sixteen daughter-cells, all very strongly

flattened, almost discoid. In several spores the outline of the

daughter-cells was no longer circular, but displayed two shallow

lateral notches. The still-existing, brownish, inner layer of the

spore-coat was now seen to be softened ; it no longer exhibited

its former brittleness, and it was difficult to crack it by pressure.

Daughter-cells whose lateral constrictions were most strongly

marked, were about half as large again as the circular, whose

diameter about equalled that of the isthmus of the former, and

they almost entirely filled up the cavity of the spore. When

these were pressed out from the crushed spore, their form and

size agreed almost exactly with that of Cosmarium Meneghiniu*.

I saw similar phenomena in the spores of Cosmariwn undu-

latum, Corda, in which the investigation is rendered very difficult

by the minute size, and which, cultivated for some months m

my room, entered abundantly into conjugation. In this, again,

I observed the contraction of the green contents of the cell into

a globule occupying the central part; the division of this ball

into two, four, eight, and sixteen spherical masses; finally, the

transition of these daughter-cells of the last generation from the

form of circular lenticular bodies into two-lobed ones like the

mother-plant. Here the young Cosmaria, whose diameter

amounted to scarcely 1th or ith of that of the mother-plant,

were set free by the very gradual solution of the membrane of

the spore. <A similar process very probably occurred in Cosma-

rium tetraophthalmum, but could not be observed there, from

the circumstance that all the materials had been used up in the

investigation.

These facts place it beyond doubt that the contents of the-

spores produced by the conjugation of two individuals of

Cosmarium, are transformed by repeated binary division into

eight or sixteen daughter-cells, which assume the form of

the mother-cell, and finally become free by the solution of the

wall of the spore. Such behaviour of the spores had indeed

been rendered probable before, by the discovery of the vesicular

structure observed by Focket and Ralfst, which enclosed a

* Ralfs, l. c. p.96. pl. 15. fig. 6.

7 Physiol. Studien, Heft 1.

t British Desmidiez, p. 164. pl. 27. fig. 2.

of the Desmidiex and Diatomez. 5

number of small C/osteria, for the most part beginning to divide*.

But the certainty which can only be given by direct observation

of the development was altogether wanting.

The development of four daughter-cells in the interior of

spores produced by the conjugation of two individuals (with

participation of the whole of the cell-membrane), has been de-

monstrated by Alex. Braunt+ for the Palmellacean Palmoglaa

macrococea, Kiitz. (?). Closer still than this species, to the diffi-

eult-to-be-defined limits between Palmellacee and Desmidiez,

stands another form of the same genus, agreeing almost in ex-

ternal form with the Penium Jenneri, Ralfs, but one-half smaller ;

in form and magnitude like Mesotenium Endlicherianum, Nig.t

In particular individuals the chlorophyll of the contents exhi-

bited the arrangement described by Niageli as typical for his

Mesotenium, forming a band-shaped body lying in the longitu-

dinal axis of the cell, similar to what Alex. Braun has observed

in Palmoglea macrococca§. This form, perhaps P. protuberans,

Kiitz., occurred in many thousands of specimens on the surface

of water, in a vessel in which other Alge were cultivated. The

closely-crowded individuals of Palmoglwa formed a connected

green film with a dry upper surface, to which the air strongly

adhered. Each cell contained a very distinct nucleus in the

centre, the diameter of which amounted to a fourth or a third of

that of the cell. In each half of the cell occurred, in elongated

cells two, in shorter cells one, globular chlorophyll-mass, con-

taining starch (fig. 11). The central nucleus vanished before

the division of the cell (fig. 12), a new nucleus then making

its appearance in each half (fig. 15). The origin of the lateral in

the place occupied by the primary nucleus, and the subsequent

removal of the halves resulting from division towards the ends

of the cell, as occurs in Spirogyra\\, is altogether improbable in

this Palmoglea; for not only were cells (about to divide) tem-

porarily devoid of a nucleus met with frequently, but the larger

chlorophyll-mass lying in the path of the secondary nuclei would

offer an obstacle to its progress scarcely to be overcome. Divi-

* See ‘ Verjiingung,’ &c. p. 143 (Ray Translation, 1853, p. 134). I

have also often seen such cysts, which probably belonged to Closterium

acerosum: in the spring of 1855, also, some which, oceurring in company

with Penium closterioides, Ralfs, and containing totally uncurved indivi-

duals, must be referred to this plant. Closterium acerosum was not pre-

sent in this water. I was not successful in discavering intermediate stages

between them and the spores.

+ Al. Braun, Verjiingung, &e. pp. 145, 351. pl. 1. fig. 42 (Ray Translation,

1853, pp. 136, 285. pl. 1 & 2).

Z Nivel, Einzell. Algen, p. 109.

§ Veyungung, p. 350. pl. 1. fig. 11 (Ray Transl. p. 328. pl. 1. fig. 11).

| Al. Braun, Verjiingung, p. 258 (Ray Translation, p. 240) ; Pringsheim,

Bau der Pflanzenzelle. Berlin, 1854, pl. 3. fig. 1a.

6 W. Hofmeister on the Propagation

sion of the cell by a septum passing across it, whose composition

of two layers could not be directly detected, was always followed

by a separation of the daughter-cells, proceeding from without

inwards. The annular grooves formed in this way became

deeper and deeper, until at length the two halves appeared com-

pletely detached (figs. 13, 14). The formation of a cross-septum

and the mode of division of the daughter-cells occur therefore m

the same way as appears general in the Desmidiez*.

When the cells are about to conjugate, they protrude from

one of the lateral surfaces, mostly not accurately in the middle,

a process of not inconsiderable length, often far exceeding the

transverse diameter of the cell (fig. 18), differmg in some degree,

by greater slenderness and sharper apiculation, from the short,

blunt process of P. macrococcat. When two such processes

meet, the firm cell-membrane disappears at the pomt of contaet,

and the pellicular coats of the contents of the two cells unite.

The long canal connecting the two imdividuals (fig. 19) some-

times increases in thickness, at the same time becoming con-

siderably shorter, and thus approximating the conjugated cells

(fig. 20). The granular layers of the two cells only now make

their way into the connecting canal, at first still evidently sepa-

rate at their point of contact (fig. 19). This boundary dis-

appears; the connecting piece of the cells contmues to grow

broader and simultaneously shorter; a continually greater por-

tion of their adjacent side-walls enters into the composition of

the canal, until at length the two individuals appear blended

into a single body, at first of irregular quadrangular shape (fig.

21), just as in P. macrococcat. Subsequently the spore thus

formed acquires a regular quadrate form ; its contents gradually

lose their green colour, and turn to a red-brown. Of solution

of the walls of the conjugated cells, or formation of new mem-

brane around the conjugation-cell, nothing whatever can be seen

here, as may be the case also in P. macrococca. The conjugation

of the Palmogleeez, as I have already advanced elsewhere §, un-

doubtedly affords an example, in the course of development, of

cellulose membranes, capable of very considerable contraction,

diminishing their superficial dimensions. This diminution of

the surface to 2rds of the origmal extent is accompanied by

ereat increase of thickness of the membrane. This increase of

thickness of the coat depends, if not exclusively, yet certainly in

part, upon its contraction.

* Clearly recognized in Euastrum, Cosmarium, Staurastrum, Docidium.

+ Al. Braun, /.c. (Translation, p. 328).

t Al. Braun, J. c. pl. 1. figs. 22-26 (Translation, pl. 1. fig. 22; pl. 2.

figs. 1-4).

§ Flora, 1855, p. 534.

of the Desmidiex and Diatomer. 7

Conjugation is far more rarely met with in the Diatomaceze

than in the Desmidiez. It appears that this process occurs here

only at particular epochs, differing according to the seasons,

happening simultaneously in all individuals, and quickly com-

pleted. Frequently as indications of conjugation having taken

place have been met with (the occurrence of individuals of the

same species, of remarkable diversity of size, side by side, in

free Diatomeze, ex. gr. Pinnularia viridis, Surirella bifrons, Stau-

rosigma lacustre, all the year round ; besides the occurrence of

shorter or longer rows of cells of about double the diameter in

the bands, of the forms remaining connected by the lateral sur-

faces, ex. gr. Melosira, Codosira),—yet it has seldom happened

that they have been met with in the moment of conjugation.

Since the classic researches of Thwaites* upon this subject, the

knowledge of it has on the whole been but little advanced by

the observations of Focke (conjugation of Surirellat+), Griffitht

(conjugation of Navicula), W. Smith § and Carter|| (conjugation

of Cocconeis, Cymbella, Amphora). The following cases have

been observed :

Formation of a single conjugation-cell, dividing very soon

after its origin: in Himantidium pectorale{,, Cymbella Kiitzin-

giana**, Cocconeis Pediculus++, Cocconeis Placentulatt, Gom-

phonema lanceolatum§$, Schizonema Grevillit \\\|, Orthosira ori-

chalcea 4, O. Dickier***, remarkable from the repeated throw-

ing-off of the coats of the conjugation-cell, the cracked halves of

which clothed the conical ends of the conjugation-cell in shape

of funnels; Orthosira varianst++, Surirella bifronsttt, and a

Navicula§$§§, not specifically determined. Here belongs also the

only conjugation of a Diatomacean that I have seen, that of

* Ann. Nat. Hist. xix. p. 200; ser. 2, i. p. 161. Summed up in Al.

Braun’s ‘ Verjiingung,’ p. 305 (Translation, p. 285).

tT Physiologisch. Studien, ii. p. 39. pl. 5. figs. 19-22 (1854).

{ Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. xvi. p. 90.

§ British Diatomacez, ii. p. 10. pl. A-E (1856).

|| Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. xvii. pl. 1 (1856).

{| Thwaites, Ann. Nat. Hist. xix.; Smith, /. c. pl. p. f. 280. 1.-in. (Smith’s

figures, agreeing exactly with Thwaites’s, are evidently not mere copies of

them, but new drawings from the same preparations.)

** Thwaites, Ann. Nat, Hist. ser. 2. i. pl. 2. figs. 1-5. Smith, pl. s.

fig. 47. i. ii. iii.

Tf Carter, 7.c. pl. 1. fig. 2 5. tt Smith, pl. s. fig. 32.

§§ Smith, pl. p. fig. 214. i. \|\| Smith, pl. e. fig. 364.

§ Thwaites, Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2.1. pl. 11. fig. 6. (as O. erenulata) ;

Smith, pl. x. fig. 337.

*** Thwaites, J. c. pl. 12. figs. 1-7.

ttt Thwaites, J. c. pl. 11. fig. a.

tit Focke, Physiol. Studien, ii. pl. 5. figs. 19-22; pl. 6. fig. 42. (Bre-

men, 1854.)

§§§ J. W. Griffith, Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. xvi. p. 90,

8 W. Hofmeister on the Propagation

Cyclotella operculata, conjugation-cells of which, with adherent

empty coats of the mother-cells, I found abundantly in ditches

of a marshy meadow not far from Leipsic, in October 1852.

They were not distinguishable in any essential respects from the

Cyclotella Kiitzingiana figured by Thwaites.

Next to these cases of the formation in the first place of only

one conjugation-cell, come a series of observations in which two

new cells were seen between the empty conjugated mother-cells,

without any convincing evidence bemg offered of a division of

the mother-cells having occurred just before conjugation, as in

the cases hereafter to be mentioned ;—where rather the position

of the empty cells in relation to the conjugation-cells, and the

affinity of the forms in question to some in which the entire

development has been observed, render it probable that the uni-

cellular condition of the conjugation-cell has hitherto escaped

observation. In this group are to be counted Cocconema lanceo-

latum*, Cocconema Cistula, Gomphonema dichotomum, lanceola-

tumt+, marinumt, Achnanthes longipes§, Rhabdonema arcuatum\||,

Colletonema subcoherens.

In a smaller number of Diatomes, species of the genera, so

nearly allied together, Hpithemia, Cymbella, and Amphora4, the

conjugation is immediately preceded by a division of the mother-

cells into two, analogous to the division of the cells of Closterium

rostratum when about to conjugate. This division is longitudinal,

taking place exactly as in the vegetative division in Cymbella

Pediculus **, Amphora ovalis++, and Epithemia Sorextt, but

transverse and in a direction crossing that of the vegetative

division in Epithemia turgida, gibba, and verrucosa §.

Recent observations show distinctly that the conjugation of

the Diatomez agrees in“all essential points with that of the

Desmidiez. When a cell is about to conjugate, there is pro-

duced in it a coat round the entire contents, accurately lining

the old membrane, but not adhering to it. The growth of this

coat cracks the old cell-membrane exactly in the same way as

occurs in vegetative division. From the fissure the young, smooth

coat emerges, in the form of a vesicle, and unites with the

similar structure produced by a neighbouring cell. Al. Braun |j||

thought it must be assumed, from Thwaites’s observations, that

* Thwaites, Annals, xx. pl. 22. fig. c. Smith, J. c. pl. c. fig. 248.

+ Smith, /.c. pl. c. { Ibid. pl. v. fig. 246.

§ Ibid. pl. v. fig. 300. || Ibid. pl. B. fig. 353.

{| Ibid. pl. £. fig. 353.

** Carter, Annals, 2 ser. xvii. pl. 1. fig. 17. tt Ibid. fig. 23.

tt Smith, 7. c. pl. a. fig. 9. 1.

§§ Thwaites, Annals, xix. Smith, /. c. pl. a.

{||| Al. Braun, Verjiingung, p. 305 (Translation, p. 285).

of the Desmidice and Diatomere. 9

the primordial utricles of the two conjugating Diatomean cells

united; but that this is not the case, and that a soft and flexible

cell-membrane, protruded from the cracked, rigid, old shell, en-

closes the contents destined to be blended with those of the

neighbourig cell, is distinctly shown by Smith’s figure of

Rhabdonema arcuatum* and Carter’s of Cocconeis Pediculus+

and Amphora ovalis. The introductory part of the conjugation

is distinguished in no respect from the vegetative cell-division

in Epithemia Sorex, Amphora ovalis and Cymbella Pediculus, and,

further, im Closterium rostratum ;—in Epithemia turgida, gibba,

and verrucosa, only by a different position of the wall dividing

the mother-cell; in the rest of the Diatomez and Desmidie,

by omission of the formation of septa; frequently, also, by one-

sided dehiscence of the cracked mother-cell, whose shells remain

still connected at one side.

Thwaites’s observations established that the cell produced

from the conjugation of two cells of a Diatomacean, very soon

after its origin assumed the form of the mother-cell, becoming

distinguishable from it almost solely by being twice as large.

Smith has endeavoured to render it probable that the colonies

of young individuals, enclosed in a cyst, of Cocconeis Cistula,

Gomphonema dichotomum and Synedra radians, some of which he

found associated with conjugated, full-grown individuals t, must

have originated from the division of the spores (sporanges of

English authors). This hypothesis has much in its favour,

but in the present condition of our knowledge, it is inexplicable

where the siliceous shells of the spore-cells remain. However

this may be, there is no doubt of the occurrence of cysts of this

kind. In the same pools of a marshy meadow which repeatedly

furnished me with conjugated individuals of Cyclotella late in

autumn, I found in early spring of two successive years globular

cells, each of which enclosed a great number (32 to 40) of small

individuals of the same species. The walls of these cells appeared

sharply defined internally and externally; the contents of a thin,

fluid nature. Structures similar to those represented by Smith,

of Synedra radians, occurred in extreme abundance in the end

of the autumn of 1854, in company with Synedra Ulna. Here

the cells, which, like those observed by Smith in the allied spe-

cies, had a diseased aspect and an abnormal arrangement of the

coloured contents, were imbedded in a granular jelly, of a red-

dish colour by transmitted light. I very much doubt whether

these last were in a condition capable of further development ;

while in reference to the cysts of Cyclotella operculata, | share

Smith’s opinion.

* Smith, /. c. pl. g. fig. 305.

+ Annals, ser. 2. xvii. pl. 1. fig. 2. { Brit. Diatomacez, u. pl. B. c.

10 W. Hofmeister on the Propagation

The establishment of the assertion that the commencement of

conjugation in the Desmidiex and Diatomez is but little distin-

guished from the commencement of vegetative cell-division,

renders some discussion of the latter requisite. Pringsheim* has

already directed attention to the resemblance of this process in

the Desmidiez to the vegetative cell-multiplication of the joints of

(Edogonium. In fact, it is an absolutely general pheenomenon in

the true Desmidiez, so far as observation reaches, that the older

parts of the membrane of a cell about to divide, do not, as in

other cases (for example, in Zygnemez), regularly increase in

size with the parent-cell by growth in all directions; but the

older, outer layers of the integument split open with an annular

crack at the equator of the cell, shortly after (or during ?) the

division. They still remain sticking on, covering the ends of the

cell with a thick envelope, but become removed gradually further

apart by the interposition of new cellulose between their frac-

tured edges. The interposed new coat is the direct continuation

of that which lines the internal surface of the cracked halves of

the old shell. It is the margins of the half-shells which consti-

tute the rings, parallel to the end-surfaces, upon the cylindrical

lateral surfaces of the cells of Hyalotheca dissiliens and mucosa,

the wrinkled projections of the membrane in the middle of the

deep constriction of the cell of Micrasterias and the large Euastra,

of the flat constriction of the cell of Docidium, as also the ring

at the equator of the external surface of Closterium: in Clo-

sterium and in Docidium, frequently as many as six may be

counted,—a phenomenon which, in Docidium truncatum and the

large Closteria, may be recognized at first sight as dependent

upon a number of halves of cracked cells regularly encasing their

successors.

The dehiscence of the coat of the dividing cell is, in all ob-

served cases, preceded by the formation of the septum dividing

the cell into two halves (fig. 30, Cosmarium margaritiferum).

The gradual development of this from the margin of the cell-

wall mwards as a gradually-widening, annular fold of the inner-

most layer of the integument, has not yet been observed, and,

from analogy with the processes in Cidogonium, is scarcely pro-

bablet. But, as in Gidogonium, the contents of the cell may

* Pringsheim, Pflanzenzelle, p. 38, note.

+ In judging of the equivocal appearanees in the cell-division of Gido-

gonium, it seems to me of slight importance that the pellicular coat of the

contracted, already-divided contents of the cell which has not dehisced,

does not acquire a blue colour when treated with the iodized chloride-of-

zine solution, or with sulphuric acid and tincture of iodine. It is more

than probable that the cellulose is not secreted by the cell-contents in

lamellz of firm substance, but as a semifluid substance ; that in this latter

state of aggregation it does not take a blue colour with iodine. I men-

of the Desmidiex and Diatomex. 11

be contracted, before the formation of the septum, into two masses,

in contact, but separated by a sharp line of demarcation (two

contracted daughter-cells imperfectly cut off from one another,

still adhering together at the place of constriction; fig. 23,

Docidium truncatum).

tioned above that the youngest part of the cell-wall of Docidia beginning

to divide does not become blue by the action of iodized chloride of zinc,

while the old shells acquire this colour. Far greater weight must be laid

on the answer to the question whether the annular deposit of cellulose

substance which appears a considerable time before the division at the

upper end, in the imternal wall, of the cell about to divide, subsequently

invests, as a single cellulose membrane, the contents emerging from the

crack of the dehiscent cell (De Bary’s view, Abhandl. Senckenb. Gesells.

i. p. 41, an opinion which Mohl has adopted; Bot. Zeitung, 1855, p. 720) ;

or whether it becomes merely an investing envelope for the already existing

proper membrane of the emerging daughter-cells, and is “the local de-

posit of a substance between the mother-cell and the uppermost daughter-

cell” (Pringsheim, Pflanzenzelle, pp.35,42). From the first view, it would

follow necessarily that the segments of contents of dfdogonium-cells under-

going division, contracting upon the addition of fluids which act exosmoti-

cally, are naked—are entirely destitute of a cell-membrane, even in a semi-

fluid condition. Observations of the completed conditions scarcely allow

of a certain decision whether the extruded mass of the ring now converted

into a membrane, merely adheres to the dehisced old cell-wall, or whether

it is immediately continuous with the imnermost layer of the latter. But

the appearances during the development all speak in favour of Pringsheim’s

view. The ring of cellulose in question has nothing in common with the

infolding of the youngest layer of membrane in the dividing cells of Clado-

phora. Not only does it present itself in quite a different place from the

septum,—its structure has no similarity whatever to that of an annular

fold of a membrane. It may be seen distinctly, that as the old halves of

the wall of the mother-cell gradually separate, the rmg of cellulose is

stretched out, like a piece of dough. Itis not in any way unfolded, but

stretched out lengthways in its whole mass. It is thickest in the middle

between the margin of the separated pieces of the old cell-wall ; by degrees,

as the longitudinal extension increases, its thickness is brought down here

also to that which it has at the points of junction with the old cell-mem-

brane. The adhesion of the ring to the internal surface of the old cell-wall

at the place of dehiscence, sufficiently explains the cohesion of the joints

of the filament during the division. The comparison drawn by Pringsheim

between this and the gelatinous substance which envelopes other Algz,

thus appears warranted. The resemblance between its development and

extension with the completion of the thick gelatinous layer enveloping the

whole filaments of Hyalotheca and Didymoprium, in cell-division, is at

once evident.

[Our observations are in favour of the view of Von Mohl and De

Bary. We believe that the thick ring of cellulose stretches out to form the

first coat of the new cell. With regard to the blue colour taken by the

young layers of cellulose in Gfdogonium, we find there the youngest most

sensitive to this reagent. The last-formed layer in perfect cells be-

comes blue when older layers do not; and even the extremely delicate

globular vesicle which encloses the zoospore when it first emerges from a

dehiscing cell, is coloured blue by sulphuric acid and iodine. This mem-

brane is so extremely delicate, that it vanishes (by solution?) very soon

after it is exposed externally, thus setting the zoospore free.—A. H. |

12 W. Hofmeister on the Propagation —

From the half-shells of cells of the same Docidium which

dehisced under the eye of the observer, emerged, within half-an-

hour, to the extent of Ith or jth of the length of the half-shells,

the daughter-cells, still intimately connected at the point of

contact. . They could henceforth be perceived to be enclosed by

a cellulose coat, firm although delicate. Treated with reagents

strongly extracting water, such as glycerine, one or both of the

extruded pieces frequently drew back into the halves of the shells

of the mother-cell, the projecting pieces of membrane becoming

doubled inwards (fig. 24). The just-emerged coats of the

daughter-cells of Docidium did not take a blue colour when

treated with iodized chloride of zine, while the old halves of the

membrane of the divided cell assumed the blue colour im-

mediately.

In Cosmarium margyaritiferum (figs. 29, 30) and Staurastrum

dejectum, it may be easily observed that a slight elongation of

the isthmus, and the formation of a septum passing across the

middle of this, precedes the appearance of new half-cells im the

deep constriction. It is after the appearance of the septum that

the old wall of the mother-cell breaks by an annular fissure

exactly at the place where that septum is formed. - The two

halves of the old cell-coat are then separated by the bulging-out

of the younger, inner layers of membrane, not firmly adherent

to the old portions. The new halves are at first lined only by

protruded portions of the pellicle of their contents (outermost

layer of the parietal coats of protoplasm) belonging to the older

half-cells ; from the moment only of the dehiscence of the old

cell-coat, does a portion of the granular contents of the older

cell-halves make its way into the new emerging halves.

In lke manner, doubtless, occurs the cell-division of M7-

crasterias, of the large fon of Euastrum, Cosmarium, Staur-

astrum, and other Desmidiez, only that they have not been ob-

served ‘completely, because these larger Desmidieze very seldom

multiply by division out of the natur ral stations. ‘The cell-divi-

sion of the Diatomeze that have hitherto been observed in vege-

tative multiplication, differs in essential points from that just

described.

When a cell of Navicula (Pinnularia) viridis is about to divide,

there appears upon one of the secondary sides (front view of

English authors), parallel to the primary sides (the furrowed

faces of the cell having an elongated elliptical outline), an

annular rim, which, growing gradually inwards, constricts the

contents of the cell by an annular furrow, in a manner

exactly similar to that of the commencement of cross-division

mn a cell of Cladophora. When a cell in this state is treated

with substances producing slight endosmosis (for instance, a

of the Desmidier and Diatomer. 13

weak solution of carbonate of ammonia), the contents retract on

both sides from the annular rim, and constitute two completely

separate cell-like structures (halves of a primordial utricle),

each of a very long ellipsoidal form, and each lying close

against one of the primary sides (faces of halves) of the cell

(fig. 31). When the annular rim has grown inwards to about

the sixth part of the shortest diameter of the cell, its develop-

ment is arrested. In natural conditions, this stage is suc-

ceeded by the retraction of the primordial utricle from it.

Each of these halves of the cell-contents becomes clothed, on

the side turned away from the primary side of the cell, with a

new membrane (figs. 32, 33), which soon exhibits the first indi-

cations of the peculiar thickening ribs and nodules of one of

the primary sides of our Pinnularia. The cell has now completed

its division. Seen from one of the secondary sides, it contains

two new individuals, equal to the mother-cell in length and

breadth, but only possessing one-third of its thickness. The

externally-situated primary side of each of them is the old pri-

mary side of the mother-cell, to which we must imagine the

newly-formed membrane of the daughter-cell closely adherent

at all points. Perhaps the narrow secondary sides of the new

cells may be in the same condition. But the contiguous pri-

mary sides of the daughter-cells are totally new structures,

which, developed rapidly, in a short time become similar to the

old primary sides in every part. The two daughter-cells are at

first held together by the broad, middle piece of the secondary

sides of the mother-cell, bearing the above-mentioned annular

rim inside. The contents of the intermediate space consist of a

transparent fluid destitute of any solid structures, doubtless pure

water. The two daughter-cells are finally set free by the gradual

‘weathering’ of the zone-membrane which holds them together.

The division of Surirella bifrons takes place exactly in the same

way. An essentially similar kind of vegetative multiplication

is widely diffused, if not general, in the Diatomee. The well-

known phenomenon of the formation of a tubular membrane,

- often impregnated with silex, and elegantly dotted or areolated,

connecting the two segments of Isthmia, Melosira, &c., depends

upon the same process*.

An analogous case is met with in the formation of the spores

of Pellia epiphylla. The mother-cell here produces six ridges of

* [The author speaks of the annular ‘rim’ as if it were a product of the

wall of the parent cell. It is rather a new product, formed in the interval

between the two valves which have separated at the suture (somewhat as

happens in C2dogonium). According to the degree to which the valves

separate, the intermediate piece is a slender ‘hoop,’ as in Navicula, or a

long tubular piece, as in Melosira, &e.—A. H.}

14 W. Hofmeister on the Propagation

cellulose projecting inward from the internal wall, intersecting

at an angle of 60°; these ridges grow in toward the middle

point of the cell, like the annular ridge of Cladophora at the com-

mencement of cell-division. When these projecting ridges have

attained the breadth of a fourth part of the transverse diameter

of the mother-cell, the cell-contents divide into four parts, which,

retracting from one another and from those ridges, occupy the

four chambers of the cell, each of which is vaulted externally

and bounded laterally by three of the ridges,—here becoming

coated with a membrane and developed into a spore, while the

tetrahedral space in the middle of the cell, bounded by the six

ridges, remains filled only with watery fluid*. The spores be-

come free by the solution of the enveloping part of the mem-

brane of the mother-cell. The resemblance of this process to

the vegetative multiplication of Navicula consists in the mter-

ruption of the division of the cell by the formation of septa, and

the subsequent completion of the daughter-cells by secretion of

membrane on the external surface of contracted portions of the

contents of the mother-cell. A deviation occurs in the circum-

stance that in Pellia the segment of the coat of the mother-cell

which is in contact with the external surface of the daughter-

cell becomés dissolved, while in Navicula it persists and remains

most intimately connected with the daughter-cell.

The newly-formed parts of the cell-coat facing together in the

division, are in the Diatomee, and still more clearly in the Desmi-

diez, perfectly smooth and even for some time after their pro-

duction ; it is subsequently that they obtain the often very con-

siderable tubercles and spines, consisting principally of cellulose.

The same applies to the processes upon the outer integument of

the spores of Euastra, Cosmaria and Staurastra produced in the

conjugation. These phenomena, as also the autumnal secretion

of jelly by many of the Desmidieze, deserve more notice than

they have hitherto attracted in connexion with the theory of the

life of the vegetable cell. Still more remarkable behaviour is

displayed by the cell-coat of an organism which I refer only

doubttully to the Desmidiez. In many pools about Leipsic, in

which Desmidieze abounded, occurred large, accurately spherical,

thick-walled cells, some as much as ‘05 millim. in diameter,

rich in chlorophyll, which not only lined the internal wall as a

connected granular layer, but—as im many Desmidiew—formed

groups, distributed, in the interior of the cell, in a system of

radially arranged plates, which presented a stellate appearance

* Hofmeister, Vergleich. Untersuch. p. 20. [This is apparently com-

mon in the spore-formation of Hepatic : we have observed it in Mar-

chantia.—A. H. |

of the Desmidiece and Diatomer. 15

when seen from the side (fig. 28). It would be no great stretch

of imagination to regard these cells as the conjugation-spores of

a large Desmidiean. But these spores are all spiny, with the

single exception of those of Xanthidium armatum. This very

strikmg form occurs but rarely with us, having hitherto been

found only in a single locality, while these globules are as com-

mon as they are abundant, and are often found in great numbers

in forest pools, which harbour, in addition to them, only very

small Desmidiez. But such a supposition is still more decidedly

negatived by the circumstance that the cells in question are

sometimes found dividing into two (fig. 29). This renders

it in the highest degree probable that they are independent

organisms,—Desmidie without a central constriction, which

may form the commencement of a series of forms terminating

in Micrasterias.

These cells frequently appear surrounded by a wider coat,

inside which the cell then floats freely, enclosed by its own closely

investing coat (figs. 26, 27). Several such empty coats are

often met with, even as many as six sticking one inside another.

Close investigation shows that the broader empty coats have an

orifice, towards the border of which the membrane grows gra-

dually thinner. These holes have not the aspect of perforations

of the outer walls through external injury ; they rather resemble

the orifices of the walls of Cladophora, through which the

swarming-spores escape. It might be conjectured that the

plant multiplied by swarming-spores, and that solitary ones be-

coming developed inside the empty coat of the mother-cell gave

rise to that appearance. But this is contradicted by the great

frequency of their occurrence, as also by the circumstance that

we never find a number of green cells inside one cell-coat. It

is more probable that the contents of the cell contract, and

become coated with a new membrane, when the old one is per-

forated,—by unknown causes, which perhaps lie in the course of

development of the species.

If we seek to bring the phenomena introductory to vegetative

cell-multiplication under one point of view with the preparations

for conjugation, we find that, in the Desmidiez, in both cases a

new membrane is formed around the total contents of the cell,

which indeed lies close upon the old coat at all points, but by

no means adheres to it, as we are accustomed to conceive of the

so-called layers of thickening of the cell-wall. The growth of

the young membrane cracks the stronger old one—in vegetative

cell-multiplication always in an annular form, in conjugation

mostly in a one-sided manner, with a valve-like slit (Hyalotheca

dissiliens, figs. 5-8; Closterium, fig. 10). At this stage first

occurs a distinction between the two processes of development—

16 W. Hofmeister on the Propagation

the formation of a.septum taking place in cell-division, while in

conjugation the protruding part of the young membrane con-

tinues to enlarge outwards without, im many cases, any sepa-

ration of the contents into two halves taking place. The younger

innermost layer of membrane remains with that portion lining

the old cell-coat, sticking wholly in this in Hyalotheca, Bambu-

sina, Cosmarium. But even in individuals of species of the last

genus it sometimes occurs, in Tetmemorus, Closterium (e. g. C.

acutum, fig. 10), as a rule (although by no means without

exception), that the ends of the connected inner coats of the

conjugating cells draw themselves out of the cast-off shells of the

mother-cells, in extreme cases entirely; so that the cell ori-

einating by the blending of the internal coats of two indi-

viduals (inside which the spore is formed) becomes capable of

being rounded-off into a sphere.

Both the cell-division and the preparation for conjugation of

Zygnemez are distinguished from the processes in Desmidie,

by the circumstance, that in the former the wall of the oldest

cells grows in its entire mass, and does not allow the younger

layers of membrane to protrude through fissures or slits.

In the Diatomez, lastly, the division into two, hke the con-

jugation, takes place, seemingly in all cases, through and after

a preparatory contraction of the contents or separate portions of

the contents of the cells; and in not a few cases the conjuga-

tion takes place during, and is accompanied by, division of the

contracted contents into two portions. What import for the

life of the species has the conjugation of the Zygnemez, Desmi-

dieze, Palmellese (Palmoglwa), and Desmidiee * Our knowledge

of the race of Algze, so importantly advanced by the labours of

Pringsheim and Cohn, should allow a more positive answer to

this question than that inquirer*, to whom the study owes most

brilliant acquisitions, is inclined to give. The idea of sexuality

of the lower Algze depends principally upon the perfectly justi-

fiable but still only analogical conclusions, which, starting from the

observations made during a century on the Phanerogamia, have

advanced, through the intermediation of those less numerous on

the Vascular Cryptogamia and Muscinez, and the facts established

in Fucus by experiment of artificial separation or union of the

sexes, to the CUtdogonia, Vaucheria, Spheroplea and Volvox.

Pringsheim’s declaration, that physiological questions of such

kind as the necessity of the action of the fecundating matter m

generation can only be certainly decided by the observation of

morphological processes,—will not be adopted. Experiment has

long ago proved the existence of sexes in the Phanerogamia,

* Pringsheim zur Kritik u. Geschichte der Unt. ueber Algen-geschl.

Berlin, 1857, p. 15.

of the Desmidiez and Diatomer. 17

before the penetration of the pollen-tube into the ovule, and its

relation to the germinal vesicle, had been made out ;—observa-

tions which that theory really no longer required for the esta-

blishment of its main question. And if among so many con-

firmatory experiments, a few negative results present themselves

—in what branch of human knowledge do we not meet with

similar phenomena? ‘The general rules of evidence hold good

in such cases.

The same analogies, then, which lead us to recognize a fecun-

dation in the penetration of the spermatic body of idogonium

into the mother-cell of the spore, in the mixture of that body

with the contracted contents of the mother-cell of the spore

(with Pringsheim’s ‘ fecundation-globule’), must necessarily lead

us to regard conjugation as a fecundation. It is distinguished

from the process in Gidogonium only by the fact that the por-

tions of cell-contents which become blended into one cell are of

equal size, and that there is not one of them provided with

apparatus by means of which, like the spermatic body of G2do-

gonium by its cilia, it is moved onward until it reaches the cell

to be fecundated ;—both points, evidently, of no essential im-

portance. ;

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

Fig. 1. Cosmarium tetraophthalmum, at the commencement of conjuga-

tion. Magnified 300 diameters, like the succeeding figures.

Fig. 2. Two individuals of the same Cosmarium in conjugation.

Fig. 3. Spore of the same Cosmarium, after the spiny outer coat has been

stripped off. The contents of the spore divided into two primor-

dial cells.

Fig. 4. A spore treated in the same way in the succeeding spring, dehis-

cent. Two of the daughter-individuals have escaped from the

crack.

Fig. 5. Cells of Hyalotheca dissiliens, just conjugated. The borders of

the old cell-coat may be detected on the gaping halves of the

right-hand cell.

Figs. 6, 7, 8. Conjugated cells of the same plant, after the formation of

spores.

Fig. 9. Montite Closterium (perhaps identical with Rhaphidium), which,

like the Palmoglwa represented in figs. 11-22, oecurred in thou-

sands on the surface of water in vessels used for the cultivation

of large water-plants. The cells entering into conjugation show

very clearly the extrication of the conjugation-cell from the

old shell. Magn. 500 diameters.

Fig. 10. Closterium acutum in conjugation: from a preparation in dilute

glycerine. Magn. 500 diameters.

Figs. 11-17. Palmoglea, sp. in different stages of division; fig. 16, treated

with tincture of iodine; fig. 17, after keeping im glycerine.

Magn. 400 diameters. ;

Figs. 18-22. The same Palmoglea, in different stages of conjugation ;

fig. 22. conjugation of three individuals (from objects kept in

glycerine).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. 1. 2

18 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects.

Fig. 23. Docidium truncatum ; an individual about to divide, treated with

solution of carbonate of ammonia.

Fig. 24. Recently-divided individual of the same species, laid in glycerine.

The protruded new membrane of one half (the contents of which

are drawn) has become doubled-in by the action of the fluid extract-

ing water. The thin, gelatinous envelope which surrounded the

old halves appears more clearly than in specimens lying in water.

Fig. 25. One-half of a similar object, treated with carbonate of ammonia.

Only the outlines of the contracted cell-contents are given.

Figs. 26, 27. Globular cells surrounded by a double coat, occurring fre-

quently among small Desmidiez, after having been kept a long

time in glycerine.

Fig. 28. One of the same with a simple coat; a fresh specimen.

Fig. 29. Two cells produced by the division of one of these cells, adhermg

together at the flattened surface of contact.

Fig. 30. Outline sketch of a Cosmarium margaritiferum beginning to

divide.

Fig. 306. The isthmus of this cell more magnified.

Fig. 31. Navicula viridis at the commencement of division.

Figs. 32, 33. The same plant in more advanced stages of division. The

strie of the primary sides, indications of which were already

visible, in fig. 33, m the newly-formed adjacent sides of the

daughter-cells, are omitted, in order to leave the drawing clearer.

11.—Brief Diagnostic Characters of undescribed Madewran Insects.

By T. Vernon Wo ttaston, M.A., F.L.S.

[With two Plates.]

Ordo COLEOPTERA.

Fam. CARABIDE.

Genus CaLatuus, Bon.

Calathus fimbriatus.

C. apterus, latiusculus, C. complanato plerumque paulo brevior,

valde depressus, piceus, prothorace latiusculo, antennis pedibusque

ferrugineis.

Mas nitidus; tibiis posterioribus intus (preesertim versus api-

cem) pilis longis densissime fimbriatis.

Feem. opacus ; tibiis fere simplicibus.

Calathus complanatus, vax. y, Ins. Mad. 30 (1854).

Inhabits Porto Santo, abounding beneath stones (principally

in the lower districts), and being apparently the Porto-Santan

representative of the C. complanatus of Madeira proper and the

Dezertas. Although attention was called, in the ‘ Insecta Ma-

derensia,’ to the present Calathus—as being considerably flatter,

and rather broader and shorter than the ordinary C. complanatus

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects. 19

of Madeira proper and the Dezertas (as well as to the greater

opacity of its male sex, and the more shining surface of the

female),—it is not until now that I have ventured to regard it

as specifically distinct ; and it is through the detection by Mr.

Janson of a good, structural character, which cannot possibly be

the result of any combination of local influences to which it may

have been long exposed in the more remote island of Porto

Santo, that I would without hesitation, in the present paper,

propose for it a new name. ‘The peculiarity above alluded to

(to which Mr. Janson has lately directed my attention) is a most

remarkable one; nevertheless it had entirely escaped my own

observation hitherto. It consists in the fact of the four hinder

tibie of the males being densely fringed with long and very

robust hairs along the apical two-thirds of their inner edge. It

is a character which is most anomalous for the Calathi, and one

which cannot fail therefore to strike every Coleopterist as abun -

dantly sufficient, even of itself, to establish a specific claim; but

when it is viewed in conjunction with the other differences, of

outline and form, long ago alluded to, the C. fimbriatus may be

at once looked upon as a most interesting addition to the

Geodephaga of the Madeiran group. And I may add, moreover,

that it is a most important consideration (and one which tends

directly to substantiate the validity of other species, somewhat

similarly cireumstanced, and concerning which I have expressed

occasional doubt,—such as, for instance, the Hadrus illotus), that

so abundant and universal an insect as is the C. complanatus

throughout Madeira proper and the Dezertas, should have a

strictly representative species, and equally common, in the more

distant island of Porto Santo.

Genus Trecuvs, Clairv.

Trechus Jansonianus.

T.. subovato-oblongus, angustatus, fusco-piceus, nitidus ; prothorace

parvo, subeordato, in disco parum convexo, basi utrinque leviter

impresso, angulis posticis subrotundatis ; elytris abbreviatis (pygi-

dio multo brevioribus), leevibus (striarum fere carentibus), versus

latera necnon ante apicem paulo dilutioribus ; antennis testaceis,

breviusculis, valde robustis; pedibus pallido-testaceis.—Long.

corp. 13 lin.

Several specimens of the present very interesting little Trechus

were discovered by Mr. Janson (to whom I have dedicated the

species) amongst the refuse which had accumulated around some

blocks of a trunk of a Dragon-tree brought from Madeira proper

by Mr. Mason. In general affinity (and probably also in habits)

it is closely allied to the 7. fimicola; nevertheless it is altogether

20 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects.

narrower, and less ovate, than that insect ; its prothorax is di-

stinctly smaller, more convex on the disk, and more evidently im-

pressed (transversely) behind ; its elytra are very much shorter (a

considerable portion of the pygidium being exposed to view), and

still more free from indications of longitudinal striz ; its antenne

are even more robust than is there the case ; and its entire colour-

ing (as will be perceived from the above diagnosis) is different.

It may perhaps be desirable to state, that besides the two

foregoing additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera since the publi-

cation of the late corrected Catalogue for the British Museum, I

have detected amongst the insects of Mr. Bewicke the common

Alphitobius mauritanicus,—which | had accidentally overlooked

amongst some specimens of the A. diaperinus which he had for-

merly given me. Like that insect, it has been clearly introduced,

with stores, into those islands; and it is therefore of no great

importance. Still, in conjunction with the two above described,

it raises the hitherto-detected species of Madeiran Coleoptera

(from 580) to 583. Its synonymy appears to be as follows :—

Alphutobius mauritanicus.

Tenebrio mauritanicus, Fab. [nee. Linn. 1767] Ent. Syst. 1. 113 (1792).

Tenebrio Fagi, Puz. Fna Ins. Germ. 61. 3 (1799).

Tenebrio mauritanicus, Fab. Syst. Eleu. 1. 149 (1801).

Tenebrio Fagi, Sturm, Deutsch. Fna, ii. 233 (1807).

Tenebrio Fagi, Dufts. Fna Austr. ii. 303 (1812).

Alphitobius picipes, Steph. Il. Brit. Ent. v. 11 (1633).

Heterophaga mauritanica, Dej. Cat. edit. 3. 220 (1837).

Heterophaga mauritanica, Lueas, Col. de Algérie, 541 (1849).

Heterophaga Fagi, Redt. Fna Austr. 594 (1849).

The points in which it differs from the 4. diaperinus may be

at once gathered by a reference to page 499 of the ‘ Insecta

Maderensia.’

Ordo ORTHOPTERA.

Fam. FORFICULIDE.

Genus Forricuta, Linn.

Forficula edentula.

F. aptera, valde depressa, fusco-ferruginea vel fusco-picea, glabra,

subopaca ; capite postice paulo dilutiore ; prothorace subquadrato,

ad latera pallidiore, subdiaphano ; elytris valde abbreviatis, apice

conjunctim profunde emarginatis ; abdomine confertim subrugu-

loss-punctato, segmentis secundo et tertio plica laterali auctis,

ultimo fere simplici, in foem. apicem versus distinete sed parce pi-

losis ; forcipis cruribus in utroque sexu edentulis, in d longioribus,

Mr. Tt. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran insects. 21

curvatioribus ; antennis (13-articulatis), palpis pedibusque diluto-

testaceis, plus minus infuscatis.

Long. corp. ¢ 43-5} lin.; fore. 2-24 lin.

a » § 44-6 lin. ; fore. 14-vix 2 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, occurring in the moist sylvan di-

stricts of intermediate altitudes ; detected by myself at the base

of the lofty perpendicular rocks near the upper extremity of the

Ribeira de S* Luzia, during July 1855, It is a truly indigenous

Forficula, and of avery remarkable type,—its apterous body, much

abbreviated (apically-emarginate) elytra, and sub-opake, greatly

flattened surface, in conjunction with the total freedom of even

its male forceps from internal teeth, giving it a character which

it is impossible to mistake.

Fam. BLATTIDZ.

Genus Brarra, Linn.

Blatta Ericetorum.

B. nitida, nigra, limbo late elytrorumque sutura anguste pallidis,

subdiaphanis; capite vel omnino vel solum hine inde pallido;

prothoracis dorso nunc vix nune distinctius dilutiore, interdum

etiam prothorace toto pallido ; elytris modo abdominis longitudine,

modo paulo longioribus; alis minutis, fere obsoletis; antennis

palpisque ad basin pallidis, apicem versus obscurioribus ; pedibus

vel omnino pallidis, vel ad apicem ipsum tarsorum tibiarumque

(valde spinosarum) nigrescentibus.—Long. corp. 44-52 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, occurring principally beneath the

loose outer fibre of the gigantic Heath-trees, on the upper limits

of the sylvan districts,—from about 4500 to 5000 feet above the

sea. It has been examined by Dr. Fischer of Friburg, who

regards it as new, though allied to the B. marginata of Southern

Europe.

Ordo HYMENOPTERA.

(Sectio I. Terebrantia.)

Fam. ICHNEUMONIDZ.

Genus Misoieptus, Gray.

Misoleptus Maderensis. P\. IV. fig. 1.

M. mas testaceus ; capite antennisque nigris, his corporis longitudine ;

thorace fascia fusca, lateribus antice albidis; abdomine piceo,

fasciis pedibusque testaceis; alis subhyalinis.—Long. corp. 14,

alar. 23 lin.

* Inhabits Madeira proper ; having been discovered by myself

22 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects.

in the dense forest-region of the Lombo dos Pecegueiros, in the

north of the island.

Genus Hemitetes, Grav.

Hemiteles postica.

H. fem. nigra, nitens; antennis corpore paulo brevioribus; abdo-

mine rufo, basi nigro; oviductu abdominis dimidio paulo bre-

viore ; pedibus rufis, nigro-variis ; alis subhyalinis.—Long. corp. 2,

alar. 34 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper.

Genus Exerastss, Grav.

Ezetastes peregrinus. Pl. IV. fig. 2

E. mas niger; antennis corpore paulo brevioribus ; abdomine valde

compresso, thoracis duplicati longitudine, segmentis 3tio 4toque

flavis ; pedibus flavis, femoribus tarsisque posticis nigris ; alis sub-

hyalinis. —Long. corp. 2-5, alar. 5-7 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, occurring principally at lofty eleva-

tions. In August 1850, I captured it on the extreme summit

of the Pico Ruiv 0,—more than 6000 feet above the sea.

Genus Epurattes, Grav.

Ephialtes lateralis. Pl. IV. fig. 3.

EL. fem. niger; antennis corporis dimidio paulo longioribus ; thoracis

vittis lateralibus coxisque anterioribus flavis ; abdomine ferrugineo-

rufo, thorace plus duplo longiore, basi suturisque nigris ; oviductu

corporis longitudine ; pedibus rufis ; alis hyalinis.—Long. corp.

6-8, alar. 9-19 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; occurring in the moist sylvan di-

stricts (Cruzinhas, Pecegueiros, &c.) of intermediate and lofty

altitudes.

Ephialtes lineatus. P\. IV. fig. 4.

E. fem. rufus; capite flavo, nigro-vario; antennis nigris subtus

ferrugineis, corporis dimidio longioribus ; thorace nigro flavoque

vittato; abdomine thorace plus duplo longiore, suturis nigTis ;

oviductu abdominis dimidio paulo breviore ; pedibus luteis, posticis

nigro-variis ; alis hyalinis.—Long. corp. 5, alar. 7} lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; being attached to similar spots (Cru-

zinhas, &c.) as the last species, within the sylvan regions.

Ephialtes linearis.

E. mas et fom. rufus; capite antennisque nigris, his corpore bre-

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects. 23

vioribus ; thorace nigro-vario ; oviductu abdominis dimidio multo

breviore ; pedibus fulvis, tibiis posticis tarsisque apice nigris ; alis

hyalinis.— Long. corp. maris 2-2}, foem. 44 lin.: alar. maris

23-33, foem. 6 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, in similar localities (Ribeiro Frio,

&c.) as the last two species.

Genus Lissonota, Grav.

Lissonota dorsalis, Pl. IV. fig. 5.

L. mas nigra; antennis corpore paulo brevioribus; mesothorace

rufo, macula nigra ornato ; abdominis suturis ferrugineis ; pedibus

rufis, tibiis posticis nigris ; alis subcinereis, areola discali tetragona.

—Long. corp. 23-33, alar. 4-6 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, occurring in sylvan spots (Cruzinhas,

Ribeiro Frio, S* Anna, &c.) of intermediate and lofty elevations.

Genus Bassvs, Grav.

Bassus albovarius.

B. niger; antennis corpore multo brevioribus; seutello albo-macu-

lato; pedibus rufis, tibiis posticis albo nigroque fasciatis, tarsis

posticis nigris ; alis hyalinis.—Long. corp. 2, alar. 3} lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper.

Fam. BRACONIDE.

Genus Prrititus, Nees von Es.

Perilitus debilis. Pl. IV. fig. 6.

P. fem. testaceus ; antennis nigris ; thorace piceo-trivittato ; petiolo

brevi; oviductu abdominis dimidio longiore ; alis hyalinis.—Long.

corp. 13, alar. 23 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; detected by myself in the chestnut-

woods of S* Anna, during the summer of 1850.

Genus Eurnorvs, Nees von Es.

Euphorus petiolatus.

E. mas et fom. testaceus; antennis fuscis; mesothorace nigro ;

petiolo fusco, basi albido, abdominis longitudine ; oviductu sub-

exserto ; alis hyalinis—Long. corp. 13-14, alar. 23-3 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; captured in the same locality as the

last species.

24 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects.

Genus Ascocasrer, Wesm.

Ascogaster maculata.

A. mas nigra; capite thoraceque ferrugineo-variis ; antennis setaceis,

basi ferrugineis, corpore vix brevioribus ; abdomine striato, thorace

paulo longiore et latiore; pedibus ferrugineis, tibiis et tarsis pos-

terioribus fuscis, illis albido-cinctis; alis anticis subnebulosis,

albido-unimaculatis.—Long. corp. 13, alar. 23 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper; having been captured by myself on

the extreme summit of the Pico Ruivo (upwards of 6000 feet

above the sea), early in August 1850.

Genus Rogas, Nees von Es.

Rogas rufo-ater.

R. mas niger, punctatus ; antennis corpore paulo brevioribus ; meta-

thorace ruguloso, subquadrato, carinato; abdomine rufo, apice

nigro, fasciis cinereis ornato; alis subfuscis.—Long. corp. 3,

alar. 44 lin.

Inhabits Madeira and Porto Santo; being tolerably common

in the north of the former, especially in the chestnut-woods

around Santa Anna.

Fam. DIAPRIADZ.

Genus Ciinocentrvs, Hal.

Clinocentrus anticus.

C. fom. niger; antennis basi ferrugineis ; scuto depresso substriato ;

mesothorace subcarinato; abdomine subsessili, subtus piceo, basi

striato ; oviductu brevi; pedibus ferrugineis ; alis cinereis, maculis

apud stigma albidis ornatis.—Long. corp. 23, alar. 5 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; having been captured by myself in

the chestnut-woods of Santa Anna, during the summer of 1850.

Clinocentrus divisus.

C. fem. fuscus ; antennis basi testaceis, corpore paulo longioribus ;

thorace fusiformi, mesothorace ferrugineo punctato; abdomine

longi-ovato, piceo-nigro, thorace paulo latiore vix longiore ; ovi-

ductu abdominis longitudine ; pedibus testaceis ; alis hyalinis.—

Long. corp. 3, alar. 1} lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; taken by myself in Funchal.

Genus Spatuius, Nees von Ks.

Spathius apterus.

S. foem. fulvus, apterus, nitens, brevis ; antennis fuscis, basi fulvis,

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects. 25

corpore paulo brevioribus ; abdomine piceo, fusiformi, thorace

latiore et paulo longiore ; oviductu abdomine vix breviore. —Long.

corp. 1} lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; captured at Sao Vincente, in the

north of the island.

Genus GaLesus, Curt.

Galesus fissus.

G. fem. niger ; capite lineari, vix thoracis longitudine ; antennis sub-

clavatis, corporis dimidio haud longioribus; tibiis ferrugineis,

tarsis testaceis ; alis fuscis, apice fissis.—Long. corp. 2 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, occurring at intermediate (S. Antonio

da Serra, Ribeira da Janella, Fei de Corte, &c.) and lofty

elevations.

Fam, SCELIONIDZ.

Genus TeLENoMUs, Hal.

‘elenomus basalis.

T’. fem. ater; capite thorace latiore; antennarum articulo primo

pedibusque fulvis ; abdomine basi striato ; alis limpidis, apice vix

fuscescentibus.—Long. corp. 4, alar. 3 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper.

Telenomus subfasciatus.

T. fem. ater, latus ; capite thorace latiore ; pedibus fulvis ; abdomine

punctato, basi striato; alis subhyalinis, sub stigmate indistincte

fuscescentibus. —Long. corp. 2, alar. 3 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper.

Telenomus divisus.

T. fem. ater, subgracilis ; capite thorace vix latiore; antennis ad

basin pedibusque fulvis ; abdomine punctato, basi striato; alis

subfuscescentibus.—Long. corp. 4, alar. 2 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper.

Telenomus Maderensis.

T. mas et Sem. niger, leevis, latus, punctatus, obscurus ; antennis

fulvis, apice nigris; abdomine nitente, — basi subsulcato ;< 23>

pedibus fulvis ; alis hyalinis—Long. corp. 3, alar. 1

Inhabits Madeira proper; taken in the chestnut-woods of

Santa Anna, during the summer of 1850,

26 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects.

Telenomus flavicornis.

T. niger, latus, subnitens, scite punctatus ; antennis flavis, basi nigris ;

abdomine piceo, basi sulcato; pedibus flavis; alis subfuscis.—

Long. corp. 3, alar. 1 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; captured in the same locality as the

last species.

Telenomus diversus.

T. fem. piceus ; capite rufo; antennis luteis, capitatis, basi nigris,

corporis dimidio brevioribus ; pedjbus fulvis ; alis albidis.—Long.

corp. 4, alar. 4 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; taken in the same spot as the last

two species.

Genus Scexio, Latr.

Scelio minor. PI. IV. fig. 7.

S. mas et fem. niger (S. rugosulo multo minor ac gracilior); antennis

corporis dimidio maris multo longioribus, foeminze multo breviori-

bus ; abdomine maris basi pedibusque piceis ; tibiis basi apiceque

tarsisque testaceis; alis maris subhyalinis, foeminze hyalinis.—

Long. corp. 1, alar. 1} lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; detected in the chestnut-woods of

Santa Anna, during the summer of 1850,—beneath stones, and

crawling at the roots of grass on the dry ground.

Genus CeRAPHRON, Latr.

Ceraphron parvulum. PI. IV. fig. 8.

C. fem. nigrum, nitens, subgracile ; antennis corpore paulo breviori-

bus; abdomine basi striato; pedibus fulvis; femoribus alisque

fuscis.—Long. corp. 4, alar. 3 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper.

Fam. CHALCIDIDZE.

Genus PTrERoMALUs, Swed.

Pteromalus discalis.

P. fem. cupreo-viridis, robustus ; antennis nigris, basi testaceis ;

abdomine zeneo-viridi, subfusiformi, thorace longiore, in disco

nigro-purpureo ; pedibus flavis, tibiis tarsisque anticis fulvis, tibiis

posterioribus apice fuscis; alis hyalinis, macula magna discali

fusca ornatis.— Long. corp. 14, alar. 3 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; oceurring in the sylvan districts

(Lombo dos Pecegueiros, &c.) of intermediate altitudes.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects. 27

Pteromalus biquadratus.

P. fem. nigro-cupreus, brevis, latus; antennis nigris; abdomine

breviter ovato, thoracis longitudine ; tibiis fuscis, tarsis fulvis ;

alis subhyalinis, maculis quatuor magnis fuscis ornatis.—Long.

corp. 1, alar. 1} lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper; captured at the Lombo dos Pece-

gueiros, with the last species.

Genus Coccornacus, Westw.

Coccophagus nigrifrons.

C. fem. niger ; antennis piceis, clavatis, corporis dimidio brevioribus ;

seutello flavo, apice nigro; abdomine nigro-zeneo; femoribus

nigris, tarsis anticis fulvis; alis hyalinis.—Long. corp. 14, alar.

$ lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper; taken at Sao Vincente and Santa

Anna, in the north of the island, and at Funchal, in the south.

Genus Eviopuvus, Geoffr.

Eulophus marginalis.

E. foem. cupreus ; capite thoraceque antico viridibus ; antennis nigris,

clavatis, basi flavis, thorace brevioribus ; abdomine elliptico, nigro-

zeneo, basi testaceo, apice zeneo-viridi; pedibus testaceis; alis

anticis subhyalinis, macula maxima subquadrata fusca ornatis.—

Long. corp. 11-14, alar. 24-23 lin.

Inhalits Madeira proper; occurring in the sylvan districts

(Cruzinhas, Lombo de Vaca, &c.) of intermediate and lofty alti-

tudes.

(Sectio II. Aculeata.)

Fam. BETHYLIDZ.

Genus Betuyuvs, Latr.

Bethylus linearis.

B. mas niger ; capite punctatissimo, thorace multo latiore ; antennis

pedibusque testaceis, illis capite haud duplo longioribus ; thorace

capite duplicato multo breviore ; abdomine elliptico, thorace latiore

et paulo longiore ; alis subfuscis—Long. corp. 14-14, alar. 2-2}

Inhabits Madeira proper, occurring at intermediate and lofty

elevations ;—Santa Anna, Lombo de Vaca, Fanal, &c.

Bethylus latus.

B. mas niger, precedenti latior ; capite punctatissimo, thorace multo

23. Mr. A. Adams on two new species of the genus Brownia.

latiore ; antennis pedibusque testaceis, illis apice fuscis, capite

paulo longioribus ; thorace capite paulo longiore ; abdomine ellip-

tico, thorace latiore et paulo longiore; alis subfuscis.—Long.

corp. 12, alar. 23 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, principally at intermediate altitudes ;

—Santa Anna, Ribeiro Frio, &c.

Bethylus tenuis.

B. mas niger; capite oblongo, parce punctato, thorace vix latiore

sed multo breviore; antennis testaceis, apice fuscis, capite lon-

gioribus ; abdomine longi-elliptico, thorace latiore et paulo lon-

giore; pedibus testaceis, femoribus partim piceis ; alis anticis

subrufescentibus.—Long. corp. 14-14, alar. 13-14 lin.

Inhabits the Northern Dezerta, or Ilheo Chao, on which I

captured it abundantly early in June 1850, and at the end of

May 1855.

[To be continued. |

III.— Notice of two new species of Brownia, a genus of Oceante

Mollusca. By Artuur Apams, F.L.S.

Hong Kong, Oct. 1, 1857.

On the 4th of July, steady breeze and fine weather, while cross-

ing the China Sea, I was fortunate enough to take in the towing-

net two new species of the genus Brownia of D’Orbigny. The

typical species B. Candei is described as “lateraliter carimato-

crenulata,” and is probably the same as the Hchinospira diaphana

of Krohn, the Calcarella spinosa of Souleyet, and the Jasonilla

M‘Leayiana of Macdonald, ail of which have the three salient

angles of the whorls armed with short spines. In the species

here described the whorls are unarmed, being carinated in one

and angulated in the other. The forms described by Krohn,

Souleyet, D’Orbigny, and Macdonald, may, however, be all

distinct, forming a spmose section of the genus. Unfortunately

the shells of my two species were found empty, with the excep-

tion of a transparent fragment in one individual of B. carinata,

an examination of which, in conjunction with the form of the shell

of these new species, has led me to infer, with M. D’Orbigny,

that the animal is a Heteropod belonging to the family Aélan-

tide, and not to the Macgillivrayide, where my brother and

myself have placed the genus Calcarelia of M. Souleyet. The

shells are so perfectly diaphanous, that they are invisible in

water, and were only detected by their adhering to the tongue

of red bunting of the towing-net. D’Orbigny describes his

Brownia as a section of the genus Helicophlegma, which is the

same as the Oxygyrus of Benson and the Ladas of Cantraine.

Mr. H. J. Carter on new species of Hdogonium. 29

When dried, one of my specimens shrivelled up and turned

brown, in which state it certainly nearly resembled that genus.

Krohn has fully described the animal of his Xchinospira diaphana

in the ‘Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte’ for 1855, but I am unable

to give any account of his communication. There is a genus of

plants called Brownia, but I have no means of ascertaining the

priority.

Brownia carinata, A. Adams.

B. testa compressa, discoidea, cartilaginosa, tenui, pellucida, anfrac-

tibus vix 3, carinis tribus acutis prominentibus cingulatis ; spira

plano-concava; apertura rhomboidea ; peristomate tenul, acuto,

antice valde producto, lateraliter carinato.

Hab. China Sea ; taken in the towing-net.

Brownia angulata, A. Adams.

B. testa discoidea, ventricosula, cartilaginosa, diaphana, tenui, anfracti-

bus vix 3, angulis tribus subacutis cingulatis ; spira plano-convexa ;

apertura rhomboidea ; peristomate tenui, acuto, antice producto,

lateraliter angulato.

Hab. China Sea; taken in the towing-net.

IV.—On Specifie Character, Fecundation, and Abnormal Deve-

lopment in Cdogonium. By H. J. Carrer, Esq., Assistant

Surgeon H.C.S. Bombay.

[With a Plate. ]

Tue object of the following observations is to point out means

by which it is hoped the species of Gdogonium may be better

distinguished ; to confirm Prof. Pringsheim’s discovery of the

mode of impregnation in this genus; and to figure and describe

an abnormal growth which takes place from the ‘resting-spore.’

Having in vain tried to find out the species of Gédogonium

which I have had under observation, among those which have

been already published, whether from the meagreness of the

descriptions and illustrations, or from their having actually been

undescribed, while other characters than those already noticed

have presented themselves to me, which are evidently more

valuable for specific distinction, I have been induced not only to

describe, but also to name, those which I have been studying ;

for whether or not described before, those descriptions and

names alone will hereafter be found useful which serve for their

identification.

The characters to which I allude are sexual, and therefore can

30 Mr. H. J. Carter on new species of @dogonium.

only be seen when the Alga is sporing, just as those which are

most valuable in plants can only be seen when they are under

inflorescence, which is a corresponding state. They consist in

the presence of annular cells situated singly or in plurality be-

tween the ordinary cells, but with a constancy in their fixed or

variable number which renders the species to which they belong

always recognizable. Each annular cell developes one or more

spermatozoids, and they may be on the same filaments as the

spores, or on different ones. Thus the species may be mon-

cecious or dicecious ; while the interesting feature pointed out by

Prof. Pringsheim in Gidogonium ciliatum*, shows that one spe-

cies at least propagates somewhat after the manner of some of

the Cephalopoda, that is, by detaching a male organ or spore,

which has to undergo a secondary development before the sper-

matozoids are produced. As yet, I have only met with one

dicecious species, which, with two other monoecious species, may

be described as follows :—

(Edogonium divicum, H.J.C., nov. sp. ? Pl. IT. figs. 1, 2.

Filamentous, floating, of a greenish-yellow or yellow colour, ac-

cording with the age and quantity of gonimic contents. Cells

cylindrical, 24 to 34 times longer than broad; chlorophyll

reticulated loosely, or in dense lines, more or less beaded with

starch-cells; nucleus parietal. Male filaments a little less in

width than the female ones; annular cells in groups of 10-

20 between each 2-4 ordinary cells, with one or two larger

than the rest; each annular cell bearing 2-3 spermatozoids.

Female filaments a little wider than the male ones; spore-

cells between every 4—6 ordinary cells, sometimes with only

one intervening, marked in the undeveloped state by annular

strie at the upper end, part of which enters into the inflated

portion ; inflation ovato-conic, truncate, partially separating

or dehiscing at the margin of the striz for the protrusion of

the internal layer or ‘protoplasmic sac,’ to form the micro-

pyle, which is on the prominent portion. Resting-spore sphe-

rical, composed of granular protoplasm charged with starch-

cells (?), chlorophyll, and a few oil-globules ; surrounded first

by a thin layer (the protoplasmic sac), and then a thick, cori-

aceous layert. Width of female filament about 34,th inch ;

* Ann. des Sc. nat. v. p. 253. pl. 15. Bot. 1856.

+ I have already used the term ‘ protoplasmic sac’ for the lining layer

of the root-cell of Chara (Annals, xix. p. 15, 1857). All cells, when fully

developed, have two proper coats, viz. the cell-wall and protoplasmic sac ;

hence it will be observed, in fig. 7, that the resting-spore is within four

coats; and if this underwent deduplication, the two smaller cells would

each have their proper coats, as the spermatozoids in fig. 8, 6, and so on.

Mr. H. J. Carter on new species of Edogonium. 31

ditto of male filament, 54,rd; diameter of resting-spore,

sioth; length of spermatozoid, ;54;,th.

Hab. Freshwater tanks in the island of Bombay ; floating at-

tached to Ceratophyllum, Cladophora, &c. Sporing in August

aud September.

(EZ. diandronites*, H.J.C., nov. sp.? Pl. III. fig. 3.

All the characters of the foregoing, but with the sexes on the

same filament, and the filaments smaller; also without dehis-

cence of the spore-cell. Male cells annular, in pairs, situated

between every 1-2 ordinary cells, each bearing a single sper-

matozoid. Strie on the spore-cells few, or altogether want-

ing; micropyle on the prominent portion of the spore-cell,

marginate. Width of filament about 54,rd inch; diameter

of resting-spore, ;4,nd ; length of spermatozoid about ;,,,th.

Hab. The same as that of the foregoing species. Sporing in

August and September.

C. triandronites, H.J.C., nov. sp.? PI. III. fig. 4.

Filaments short, green, fixed; cells cylindrical, expanded at the

upper part towards the free end of the filament. Sexes on

the same filament. Male cells annular, in triplets, situated

between every 2-4 ordinary cells, sometimes immediately

under the spore-cells, each producing 2-3 spermatozoids.

Spore-cell sphero-conic, truncate, with or without striz

above; micropyle simple, on the prominent portion. Spore

spherical, presenting a peculiar beaded appearance at the cir-

cumference, apparently produced by corrugation of the outer

or coriaceous coat (fig. 12). Width of filament +,,,th inch ;

diameter of resting-spore, ;}z;nd; length of spermatozoid

unknown.

Hab. The same as that of the foregoing species, but parasitic

on floating Cladophora. Sporing in August and September.

Observations.—It will have thus been seen that these three

species of Cidogonium present unequivocal signs of distinction ;

The protoplasmic sac is the ‘ primordial utricle’ of Mohl, which is thus

evidently misapplied. The terms ‘ nucleus’ and ‘ nucleolus,’ too, if changed

to ‘capsule’ and ‘ nucleus’ respectively, would be much better understood ;

for what is called the ‘nucleus’ is really the capsule of the ‘ nucleolus,’ or

better, of the nucleus. I have used the term ‘resting-spore’ here in con-

tradistinction to the spore formed by the contents of the ordinary cell of

Gdogonium, which, from rupture at the joints, frequently leave their cavity

en masse, and assuming an ovoid form, swim about for some time, and then

germinate.

* ‘Avdpov, a man’s apartment.

82 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fecundation in Edogonium.

the first being dicecious and polyandronitic (to com more new

terms for the occasion), the second moneecious and diandronitic,

and the third moncecious and triandronitic ; while these features

being only present at the time of sporing, shows that Gsdogonium

can only be successfully studied for description durmg this

period ; and therefore holds out the hope that many other spe-

cies of this interesting genus—now, as M. Thuret has stated

(Ann. des Se. nat. 1850), in almost inextricable confusion from

their synonymy—may receive elucidation through similar means.

FEcUNDATION.

Very soon after seeing Prof. Pringsheim’s figure of the spo-

rangium of Gidogonium tumidulum*, I met with some spore-cells

of CE. dioicum, above described, in which the aperture pointed

out by this talented observer was present; but it being late m

the season (October), I could not obtain more for following up

the process of impregnation, and so deferred it until this year.

Meanwhile the first part of Pringsheim’s description and illus-

trations of the act itself, im GH. cilatumt (the only part that I

have been able to obtain), reached me, and I was thus well

prepared to take advantage of the sporing of Gidogonium here,

which, in consequence of the tanks having been fiiled by “the

rains,” for some time past, is now again taking place (Sept.

1857).

The first species obtained for observation was C&. dioicum, in

which the formation of the resting-spore and micropyle takes

place in the following way: viz. when the spore-cell has become

fully inflated, and the green gonimic contents uniformly and

densely spread over its internal surface (fig. 1, a), a small,

roundish, semi-transparent area makes its appearance in some

part of the upper or prominent portion ; the cell-wall now begins

to open transversely opposite this point, in the direction of the

margin of the striated portion, producing a short crevice, through

the widest portion of which the internal layer or protoplasmic

sac is projected in a thin globular form with a constricted base ;

this globular portion then disappears, apparently by dissolution,

which, leaving the constricted base open, thus forms the micro-

pyle (fig. 1,4). Meanwhile the gonimic contents separate them-

selves from the protoplasmic sac, and assuming a spherical figure,

sink towards the lower part of the spore-cell, by which a vacuity

is left in the upper part, for the reception of the spermatozoids

previous to impregnation (fig. 5).

Synchronous with these changes in the spore-cell are similar

* Ann. des Sc. nat. ni. pl. 15. fig. 26. Bot. 1855.

- 7 Ann. des Se. nat. 1856, loc. cit.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Fecundation in (dogonium. 83

ones which take place in the male filament, the annular cells of

which appear to be opened by geniculation or dehiscence, which

separating them from each other on one side, thus ruptures the

partition portion of the cell-wall, &c., and permits the sperma-

tozoids to escape into the water (fig. 8). When here, they at

first remain stationary for a few seconds, to recover themselves

from the shock of delivery, and then bound away in search of

the resting-spores.

Having arrived at the micropyle, they now beat about it with

the ciliated extremity for some time, occasionally causing the

cell-wall to yield perceptibly before their pressure, until, by

chance, they hit the right point, when they squeeze themselves

through the aperture, and thus pass into the vacuity above the

spore (fig. 5). Here, again, they repeat the beating movement,

and evince various other motions indicative of their desire to

enter or become incorporated with the resting-spore, which, if

ineffectual, ends in their becoming stationarily fixed to its cir-

cumference or some part of the spore-cell wall (fig. 6).

In this way I have seen scores of instances in which there

have been one to three spermatozoids in the spore-cell at the

same time,—all in active movement, or one or two only moving

or fixed, as the case might be; or one or more, more or less

active; while in many instances they appeared to be half-incor-

porated with the spore (fig. 6), and in one case I thought that

I could see the end of a spermatozoid in the transparent portion

of the spore, after it had passed into it. But in this species I

have never seen the act of incorporation itself take place, although

I have kept resting-spores with one or more spermatozoids in

active movement on them, for several hours together, under

observation.

Hence I am inclined to infer that, for the completion of this

process, it is necessary that the pellicles of both resting-spore

and spermatozoid should be in a semi-fluid state; while that,

when one or both become hardened, which appears to be a na-

tural consequence, not under the control of either resting-spore

or spermatozoid, the process must be checked. Again, as this

is precisely the case with Spirogyra, which appears in all stages

of arrest under sporing, so the separate globular form of the

spermatozoid within the spore-cell, appearing in every degree

from this up to its almost entire incorporation with the resting-

spore in Gidogonium, seems to indicate that these are also arrests

of incorporation from a similar cause, viz. the progressive

hardening of the pellicle.

Let us now turn our attention to the sporing of the next spe-

cies, viz. Gi. diandronites, which I obtained from the same tank

as the foregoimg one, separate and also in company with it.

Ann, & Mag, N. Hist. Ser.3. Voli.

34 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fecundation in Edogonium.

The formation of the spore here does not differ from that of

CE. dioicum, saving that there is no dehiscence, apparently from

the union of the protoplasmic sac with the cell-wall at the micro-

pyle, which thus gives the latter a thickened marginate appear-

ance; and the vacuity above the spore being much less in extent,

which seems to prevent the spermatozoids from entering the

spore-cell previous to impregnation. The dehiscence of the

male cell for the escape of the spermatozoid is the same as that

in CE. dioicum.

After the spermatozoid has been liberated, it remains for a

few moments, as in the former instance, to recover itself from

the shock of delivery, and then bounds away im among the rest

of the filaments; but, curious enough, when it can be followed,

it is often found to return to the spore which has been developed

nearest itself. Here, alone or with others, it may make succes-

sive efforts at incorporation, until at last it becomes fixed by its

ciliated extremity to that part of the resting-spore which is close

to the micropyle (fig. 9). Its shape now becomes irregular,

indicative of the semi-fluid condition of its pellicle, and the exer-

tions it is making to squeeze itself through the micropyle, and

become incorporated with the resting-spore (fig. 10). This

stage only occupies a few moments, when it disappears, seem-

ingly by passing into the spore after the manner of a stone

falling to water ; but more probably the union is rather hke

that of a drop of water with water; for in the instance to which

T am alluding, no trace of it, or the opening caused by its entry,

could be subsequently detected in the resting-spore (fig. 11).

The rest of the spermatozoids (for there is frequently a plu-

rality swarming round the micropyle) may continue their exer-

tions for an hour afterwards without effect, as was the case in

the instance under description (fig. 11), from which two infer-

ences already deduced derive corroboration, viz. that the sper-

matozoids in this species do not enter the spore-cell previous

to impregnation, as in CH. dioicum; and that the pellicle of the

resting-spore or of the remaining spermatozoids, or of both, had

become too hardened to yield to incorporation; for the small-

ness of the sperinatozoid compared with the resting-spore, and

the fact of a plurality existmg round the latter, indicate that

more than one spermatozoid is required to complete the process.

Sometimes a filament of this species appears without any

male cells, when the ordinary cells are longer and the resting-

spore-cells without any micropyle, although their contents have

assumed a spheroidal form.

Observations.—1 have but little to add by way of remark on

this mode of impregnation, further than that it seems to show

that the sporing of Spiregyra, &c., is of the same kind, and

Mr. H. J. Carter on Fecundation in Edogonium. 35

therefore equally impregnative. It is much more common to

find one cell smaller than the other in the conjugations of Spiro-

gyra than to find them of equal size. I have also alluded to this

in the conjugations of the Diatomez which have come under my

observation*, and am still inclined to think that this obtains

frequently among many of these organisms, not altogether “as

a mere accidental diversity and of no essential signification,” as

Prof. W. Smith thinks+, but indicative of an approach to that

kind of impregnation in which the two bodies are unequal in size.

How the impregnated spore of Gidogonium germinates, has

not yet, I think, been ascertained; that is to say, whether it

developes a single filament, like the spore of Spirogyra, or a

number of smaller spores, each of itself producing a new plant.

A priori, I should be inclined to infer the latter ; for the peculiar

lenticular form of the capsules with which the resting-spore is

filled, although they evince amylaceous contents under the action

of iodine, is so like that of the capsules of Euglena, and so unlike

that of the starch-grains of other Algz, as to indicate a nature

quite different from the latter. Moreover, some young plants of

a large species of idogonium possessing just after germination

a brown ring or collar round that point which divides the bud

from the root, have frequently presented themselves to me in

company with an organism which at first would be taken for a

Thecamonadien, consisting of a lenticular, transparent capsule,

with a peculiar, brown, corrugated rim, enclosing a green diplo-

ciliated cell with eye-spot and contracting vesicle ; which pecu-

har, brown, corrugated rim, being precisely like that embracing

the young plant of Gidogonium in company with it, has led me

to the inference that this is in fact the spore of this Gidogonium.

The species to which this young plant of Gidogonium belongs, I

have not been able to ascertain; but certainly there are many

plants of Cédogonium to be seen at this period without the ring,

and therefore it may be that these have come from unimpreg-

nated spores, such as those which I have before stated to be

formed from the contents of an ordinary cell, escaping by a rup-

ture at the joint (foot-note, p. 31). Does this ring or collar,

then, afford a distinguishing mark of the young plant of Gido-

gomum produced by impregnation; and do the capsules con-

tained within the resting-spore pass into zoospores like that just

described before they germinate ?

ABNORMAL DEVELOPMENT.

There is a growth which frequently takes place from the

* Annals, xvii. p. 1, 1856.

T Synopsis of British Diatomacez, vol, ii, Introduction, p, xiii.

88 Mr. H.J. Carter on Abnormal Development in Hdogonium.

resting-spores both of @. dioteum and C2. diandronites, so striking,

that it would not be right to allow this opportunity to pass

without figuring and describing it.

It consists of a conical, transparent, colourless cell, attached

by a constricted portion to a more or less globular sac, which is

imbedded in the substance of the spore. It may be single or

in plurality; grouped, or growing out separately through dif-

ferent parts of the spore-cell; or protruding through the micro-

pyle (fig. 13).

Its development takes place in the following way: viz. begin-

ning within the resting-spore as a soft sac (apparently formed

from a division of the protoplasm), it projects through its coats,

and arriving at the spore-cell-wall, becomes constricted into a

narrow point, which, passing through this wall, again dilates

and assumes a conical form outside (fig. 18, a). The conical

part then grows to a considerable size, and becomes filled with

a fine, colourless, granular matter, which subsequently passes

into a number of small, equal-sized, round nuclei, composed of

a semi-opake, yellowish, refractive substance (b) ; these become

more and more distinct, the granular matter entirely disappears,

the pointed extremity of the cone is lifted up on one side in the

form of a lid (fig. 14), and the nuclei are liberated, when they

are seen to belong, respectively, to little globular, transparent

cells, like monads, each of which is provided with a single, long

cilium (fig. 15, a). These then bound off, and some may after-

wards be seen attached to the outside of spore-cells, or moving

round the micropyle by the polymorphic power which they also

possess, or even within the spore-cell.

When the delivery of the litter 1s produced prematurely by

pressure, they are preceded by a delicate sac, which bursting, is

followed by a slow disintegration of the contents, arising from

the difficulty with which the monads extricate the long cilium

from the general mass.

This development, though never present until the spore has

begun to assume a brown colour, indicative of the death of the

chlorophyll, begins so early, that occasionally it is difficult to

appreciate this change of colour without the presence of another

spore in a healthy state, even when the group of cone-cells is

almost fully formed. Hence it may be assumed that this growth

takes place very rapidly indeed after the spore has begun to lose

its natural vitality. A similar change in colour takes place in

Euglena, Spirogyra, Chara, and all the Algee, under similar cir-

cumstances, followed by similar developments, as I shall pre-

sently mention.

This conical cell, or abnormal development, appears to me to

be closely allied to, if not identical with, Prof. A. Braun’s Chy-

Mr. H. J. Carter on Abnormal Development in Aidogonium. 37

tridium olla*, which also grows out of the sporanginm of Cido-

gonium; and if so, the talented authors of the ‘ Micrographie

Dictionary’ make a mistake in referring the latter to the spore

of Cidogonium described by Pringsheim+, which contains chlo-

rophyll previous to the subsequent developments that take place

in it; unless, indeed, they allude to these developments, which,

according to my idea of the origin of Chytridium, or the conical

cell I have described, are of the same nature. Neither should

Prof. Braun’s Chytridium be confounded with Prof. Pringsheim’s

‘androspore’ of Cdogonium ciliatumt. The latter, however,

thinks that the former has described little plants of this kind

among his new species of Unicellular Algz §.

However, the growth I have described appears to me to be

neither one nor the other, but an ultimate development of the

protoplasm, which, though deprived of the part which bears the

chlorophyll and the amount of formative power which is requisite

to produce a new plant, nevertheless retains sufficient to form

monads and polymorphic cells consecutively for a short time,

until the whole is expended.

It is true that the monad of this development may return to

the cell-wall of another spore-cell, and tubulate through it to

the healthy spore, or effect this directly by enterimg through the

micropyle; for I have frequently seen one present with the

spermatozoids; since what the parent-cell can do one way the

offspring may do the other; but a similar development may be

seen among the contents even of the adjoining ordinary cells

where there is no opening; and although they do not grow out

into conical cells, the ultimate products, viz. monads, are the

same. The same thing takes place in Spirogyra||, where there

is frequently a globular sac on the cell-wall that opens by a cir-

cular lid, if the latter may be inferred from the circular form of

the aperture ; while these sacs may be seen under polymorphism

inside the Spirogyra-cell before they begin to tubulate through

it. Besides, I shall soon have to show that a similar develop-

ment takes place from the egg of the worm Nais when its deve-

lopment has been arrested. Lastly, take the protoplasm of the

cell of Nitella, which is made up of mucus-cells in the natural,

rotatory state; which cells, under certain circumstances, sepa-

rately, enclose portions of the starch-bearing green layer, and

ultimately bring forth a group of monads respectively]. May

* <« Rejuvenescence in Nature,” Eng. Trans. by A. Henfrey, p. 185.

+ Annals, vol. xi. p. 297, 1853.

{ Loc. cit. § Id.

_ || Annals, vols. xvii. & xix. pp. 101 & 259, respectively.

"| Idem, vol. xvii. loc. cit. See also similar transformatioas in Euglena,

figured in the plates.

388 Mr.H.J. Carter on Abnormal Development in idogonium.

we not infer, that, under certain circumstances, this is a common

termination of all protoplasms, both animal and vegetable ?

It remains for me only to add here, that there is no difficulty

whatever in making the foregoing observations, if the months

in which the sporing of Gidogonium takes place, and the places

where it has previously grown, be ascertamed. One or two

sporing filaments are not sufficient—the whole mass must be in

this state; and then, if a portion be covered with a thin piece

of glass, and supplied with water, the spermatozoids will after a

short time leave their cells; and by choosing filaments with

recently formed spores for observation, they will be seen to

assemble round them. One filament will frequently afford a

series of resting-spores in all stages of development, and may

contain half a dozen with spermatozoids trying to enter them.

The abnormal growth will be observed abundantly at the same

time.

P.S.—Since the above was written, I have been able to deter-

mine the (Hdogonium which is accompanied by the Thecamona-

dien, or rather, zoospore, whose brown rim (or a colour exactly

like it) is found round the young plants of this species. It is

monoecious, and having only one male or annular cell, affords

another instance of the value of this specific character. Its

description, so far as the scanty means left at my disposal, now

the sporing has passed, admit of, may stand as follows :—

Cidogonium monandronites, H. J.C. (nov. sp. ?)

Filaments the same generally as those of Gi. diandronites, but a

little less in size. Ordinary cells 8-5 times longer than broad.

Spore-cell the same as in the species just mentioned, but a

little more compressed laterally; indicated also, in the un-

inflated state, by the presence of annular striz at the upper

end; spore spherical at first, afterwards oblong. Male cell

single, and situated here and there between every 1-5 ordi-

nary cells. Width of filament about 53,rd of an inch; dia-

meter of spore =1,; spermatozoid unseen.

Hab. Floating with Spirogyra in the freshwater tanks of the

Island of Bombay. Sporing in August and September.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE II.

N.B.—Figures 1-4 inclusive are drawn on a scale of 1-24th to 1-5600th

of an inch, and the rest very near this; fig. 16 only is much more magni-

fied, to show the cilia of the spermatozoid.

Fig. 1. Gidogonium dioicum, H. J. C. (nov. sp.?) Female filament :

a, spore-cell previous to the formation cf the micropyle and

resting-spore ; 5, ditto after their formation ; ¢, ¢, c, various forms

Mr. J. G. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 39

assumed by the cell-contents (the rest of the cells in this as well

as in the other filaments are not filled up, because the disposition

of the contents in all is much alike); d, annular striz indicative

of a spore-cell before inflation.

Fig. 2. Cidogonium dioicum. Male filament: a, a, a, antheridia, or groups

of annular cells producing spermatozoids. Vide fig. 8.

Fig. 3. CE. diandronites, H. J.C. (nov. sp.?): a, spore-cell previous to

the formation of the micropyle and resting-spore ; 4, ditto, after

their formation; ¢,¢, c, annular cells, two in each group, bearing

each a single spermatozoid.

Fig. 4. (2. triandronites, H. J.C. (nov. sp.?): a, spore-cell before the

formation of the micropyle and resting-spore; 5, ditto, after their

formation; c¢,c,c, annular cells, three in each group, producing

spermatozoids.

Fig. 5. Resting-spore of G2. dioicum, with the spermatozoids trying to

eifect incorporation.

Fig. 6. Ditto, with three spermatozoids fixed, apparently in three different

degrees of arrested incorporation.

Fig. 7. Diagram of resting-spore, &c., of Ci. dioicum, to show—a, cell-

wall of filament and spore-cell; J, protoplasmic sac or internal

layer; c, outer coriaceous or thick covering of resting-spore ;

d, inner or thin layer of ditto; e, contents, consisting of starch-

cells (?), protoplasm, chlorophyll, and a few oil-globules.

Fig. 8. Male filament of ditto, in dehiscence, showmg—a, a, annular cells

bearing spermatozoids; b, protoplasmic sac or inner cell-layer of

prematurely opened annular cell containing two spermatozoids,

each of which is again enclosed in its proper cell; ¢, ditto, with

the latter ruptured; d, d, spermatozoids escaping from their cells

direct.

Fig. 9. Resting-spore of Gi. diandronites, with three spermatozoids round

the micropyle. and one entering.

Fig. 10. Ditto, representing the spermatozoid in the act of incorporation.

Fig. 11. Ditto, after the incorporation, with the three remaining sperma-

tozoids still swarming round the micropyle.

Fig. 12. Resting-spore of @. iriandronites, to show the beaded appearance

round its circumference.

Fig. 13. Ditto of G2. dioicum, showing abnormal development of conical

cells: a, conical cell, contaming fine muco-granular matter ;

b, ditto with ditto having passed into monads; ec, ditto, empty,

with the lid attached ; d, ditto, growing out from the opposite side.

Fig. 14. Conical ceil separate, with the lid opened, and the contents

issuing enclosed im a delicate sac.

Fig. 15. Ditto, with the sac burst, and the contents issuing in the form of

monociliated monads.

Fig. 16. Spermatozoid more magnified, to show its cilia.

V.—Gleanings in British Conchology.

By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq., F.R.S.

[With a Plate.]

Berne informed by Mr. Hanley, the surviving author of ‘A

History of British Mollusca and their Shells, that it is not his

intention to publish a supplement to that excellent work, I will

40 Mr. J. G. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

now present to your readers a notice of a few new species and

some additional localities which have occurred to me during this

year. Probably no department of the British fauna has “been

more assiduously and successfully explored than that of our

native testaceous Mollusca; and, as some proof of this, I may

observe, that since the publication of Messrs. Forbes and Han-

ley’s work (now nearly five years ago), scarcely any addition has

been made to the list of established species, notwithstanding the

increase in the number of collectors, and the assistance given by

the British Association to dredging operations on various parts

of our coasts.. The recent discovery of Mangelia Holbéllui m

the north of Ireland is almost a solitary exception.

For all the present additions to the British Testacea T am

more or less indebted to my kind friend Mr. Barlee, who has

again, with his usual liberality, placed at my disposal the results

of his indefatigable and valuable labours. One of the new

species (viz. Diodonta Barleei) was dredged by him off the west

of Ireland. Two others (Poromya subtrigona and Eulimella

obeliscus) I procured from shell-sand dredged by him off the

Zetland coast. Another species (Odostomia minima) was origin-

ally discovered by him in the last-named locality; although it

has been noticed (but not described or figured) by Forbes and

Hanley im the Appendix to their work. Three others (Arca

nodulosa of Miller, Rissoa glabrata of Philippi, and Amphi-

sphyra globosa of Lovén) I now propose to add to the list; the

first two having been found by me in Shetland and Skye shell-

sand dredged by Mr. Barlee, and the last taken by him at Skye.

For some of the additional localities I have also to thank

Edward Waller, Ksq., of Lissenderry, near Aughnacloy, and

Mr. Samuel W right, jun., of Cork.

Reference will, be. given, in every instance, to the volume and

page of the ‘ British Mollusca, for the convenience of those who

are especially mterested in the subject, and may wish to judge

for themselves as to the hitherto ascertained limits of distribution

of any of the species here noticed.

I have again on this occasion adopted the Plinian use of the

word ‘ uncia’ to signify ‘ one-twelfth ;’ the integer being a foot,

English measure.

I am in hopes of being followed and supported by other

British conchologists im this endeavour to improve our know-

ledge of the native Testacea, so as gradually to form materials

for a new edition of Forbes and Hanley’s work. Every new

locality (well authenticated, of course, in respect of accuracy and

discrimination of species) will be most useful for this purpose.

Some have been already recorded in previous pages of the

Annuals.’

Mr. J. G. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 4]

Some of the species now noticed are “ very rare,” as far as

specimens have been hitherto discovered ; but it must be borne

in mind that a few baskets of shell-stuff, or handfuls of sand,

obtained by dredging, are but a very insignificant sample of

those vast and various patches of sea-bottom which are dispersed

over so many thousands of square miles within the line of sound-

ings on our coasts. Further discoveries, therefore, both of species

and specimens, may be confidently expected.

It is true that all the species which I here propose to describe

or notice as new to this country, are small, and most of them

even minute; but, far from adopting the maxim “de minimis

non curat Lex,” science regards with as much interest the tiniest

productions of nature as the mammoth or the leviathan of the

deep ; and the revelations of the microscope are not less wonderful

and important than those far-distant worlds which the telescope

discloses to mortal eyes.

The recent separation by M. Milne-Edwards (and which has

been adopted by M. de Quatrefages and other eminent zoolo-

gists) of the Tunicata from the true Mollusca has further nar-

rowed the limits of this large and heterogeneous division of the

Invertebrata, and might almost tempt Naturalists to revert to the

use of the term (Vermes) Testacza, which the great systematist

Linnzus proposed for the reception of what are now considered

as Mollusca proper.

“ Multa renascentur, que jam cecidere, cadentque

Quz nune sunt in honore vocabula, si volet usus,

Quem penes arbitrium est, et jus et norma loquendi.”

All the Mollusca, as at present defined, are more or less in-

vested by, or secrete, shells ; although the latter are occasionally

in a rudimentary or imperfectly developed state, or are only

found during the earliest period of their growth, as is the case

with the Cephalopoda, Limacidz, and Nudibranchiata. There are

unquestionably some exceptions to this proposition, especially

in some of the Cuttles and Slugs; but an exception proves the

rule, and it cannot be said with less justice, that the true Mol-

lusea are not testaceous, than that certain species of Odostomia

which are destitute of teeth therefore do not belong to that

genus. Similar instances in other branches of natural history

will doubtless occur to many of your readers.

The discovery on the east coast of Zetland of Rissoa glabrata,

which has been hitherto regarded as exclusively Mediterranean

(to which must be added, among the Foraminifera, Peneroplis

planatus), and also, in the same locality, of Arca nodulosa,

an Arctic species, as well as, in the north of Ireland, of

Mangelia Holbéllii, an inhabitant of the North Seas, makes

42 Mr. J. G. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

one distrust more than ever the limits of definite provinces as

laid down by theorists on geographical distribution. It is

pretty evident that the once popular theory of the transmission

of marine animals (not being pelagic) by means of the Gulf

Stream, will not satisfactorily account for the above facts, be-

cause that current sets on the west of Zetland, and does not

impinge on any part of our eastern coasts. As far, too, as the

icy current is concerned, it does not flow at all between Iceland

and the British Isles.

The great and startling changes in Geology, arising from the

discoveries which have been recently published by Sir Charles

Lyell in the Supplement to his ‘ Manual,’ show the necessity

of continual and extended observation in every branch of science

where the materials are not patent or msufficient. While

touching on this subject, | cannot admit the inference which

has been drawn by Sir Charles Lyell from one of those disco-

veries, that, because at certain remote eras distinct natural-

history provinces existed on various parts of the earth’s surface

(evidenced by the remains of animals which had lived during

some part of those periods being found imbedded in strata which

are supposed to be of contemporaneous formation), therefore

there never was a uniform fauna. His own proposition, that

present causes were formerly in operation, and which might

have effected a disruption of any such uniformity, seems scarcely

to warrant the above inference. Whether there ever was a uni-

form, or more properly speaking, a universal fauna, it is almost

unpossible, in the present state of geological knowledge, satis-

factorily to determine.

Acephala Lamellibranchiata.

Pholas candida, Forb. §& Hanl. Brit. Moll.i. 117. Barmouth.

Pholadidea papyracea, 1. 123. Ballycotton, with Pholas candida,

crispata, and dactylus (Mr. 8. Wright, jun.).

Gastrochzena modiolina, i. 132. Barmouth; in limestone, pro-

bably imported from Anglesea.

Spheenia Binghami, i. 190. Cork Harbour (Wright). ;

Neera cuspidata, 1.195. Arran Isle, county Galway (Barlee).

N. abbreviata, i. 201. Skye (Barlee).

Poromya subtrigona, n. s. Pl. II. fig. 1.

Testa oblique triangularis, ventricosa, ineequilatera, antice rotundata,

postice latior et subtruncata, solidula, alba, nitida, strigibus trans-

versis minutissimis confertis et striis remotis perpaucis versus

marginem ventralem notata, intus radiatim striatula; margine

antico: subrecto; margine postico deciso ; umbonibus prominulis,

minime incurvis; lunula vix distincta; cardine, dentibus, fossa

Mr. J. G. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 43

cardinali et fovea ligamentali fere ut in P. granulata; long. 3;,

lat. st unciz.

Only a single valve of this remarkable shell has occurred to me, in

Shetland sand. It differs from the young of Poromya granulata

in form, texture, and the absence of the scabrous markings which

distinguish that species. I searched in vain the collections at the

British Museum and of Mr, Cuming for its counterpart. I may be,

perhaps, considered very rash in proposing to found a new species

on a single valve; but I, of course, do so only quantum valeat, and

would observe, that science has often benefited by the publication of

any fact, however incomplete, the hiatus being afterwards filled up

by further researches and discoveries.

Thracia villosiuscula, i. 224. Arran I., Galway (Barlee); Cork

(Wright).

Diodonta Barleei, n. s. Pl. II. fig. 2.

Testa triangularis, subinzequilatera, compressa, antice productior,

postice subtruncata, hyalina, nitida, fere glabra; marginibus late-

ralibus utrinque declivibus; margine ventrali rotundato; umbo-

nibus prominentibus, rectis, nucleatis; lunula nulla; ligamento,

cardine, et dentibus ut in D. fragili; long. 34, lat. . une.

About a dozen specimens of different sizes were taken by Mr. Barlee

in dredging off Arran Isle, on the west coast of Ireland. At first I

suspected them to be the fry of Diodonta fragilis, which is not uncom-

mon in the same locality ; but, on comparing them with an umbonal

segment of the same size, taken from a specimen of the latter species,

I perceived that they would differ from the young of D. fragilis in

being more compressed and obtusely triangular, and in the ventral

or front margin being more rounded, besides being quite destitute of

the transverse ribs and longitudinal grooves of that species. It

should also be observed, that the fry of Lucina Borealis show most

distinctly the transverse and irregular striz or wrinkles, and are of

the same relative shape as adult individuals. The present species

bears some resemblance in form and size, but not in markings or

dentition, to Montacuta substriata.

Scrobicularia piperata, i. 326. Barmouth.

Astarte triangularis, i. 467. Arran Isle, Galway (Barlee).

Cardium nodosum, il. 22 (C. papillosum of Philippi being the

older name). Barmouth.

C. Suecicum, ii. 33 (C. minimum of Philippi being prior in date,

and more appropriate). Arran Isle, Galway (Barlee).

Lucina Borealis, ii. 46. Barmouth.

Montacuta ferruginosa, ii. 72. Barmouth.

M. bidentata, ii. 75. Barmouth; Shetland sand.

Kellia (Poronia) rubra, ii. 94. Barmouth.

Lepton nitidum, ii. 92, and var. convexum, ii. 102. Arran Isle,

Galway (Barlee).

L. Clarkiz, iv. 255. Arran Isle, Galway, and Fowey (Barlee) ;

A Mr. J. G. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

Barmouth, where single valves are not uncommon; Skye sand. It

has somewhat the appearance of Montacuta bidentata, and may have

been overlooked for that species; but it essentially differs in form

and dentition.

Pisidium nitidum, ii. 126. Barmouth.

Nucula nitida, ii. 218. Barmouth.

Leda pygmeea, ii. 230. Shetland sand.

Arca nodulosa, Mill. Prodr. Zool. Dan. p. 247; Lovén, Ind.

Moll. Scand. Occid. p. 33.

I found a single valve of a young individual in Shetland sand ; and

it differs in no respect from Norwegian specimens of Arca nodulosa

in the British Museum, or from a single valve which Mr. M‘Andrew

obligingly sent me for comparison, and which he obtained by dredging

last year in the North Sea. Loven refers this species, with doubt,

to the 4. scabra of Poli, and he supposes a variety of it to be iden-

tical with 4. aspera of Philippi: but the number of hind teeth in

the latter species is described by Philippi to be half as many again

(viz. fifteen) as those in 4. nodulosa. They may not, however, be

specifically distinct. The present species may ‘readily be distinguished

from A. lactea (which is very variable in form and ‘sculpture) by the

position of the beaks, and having comparatively few and differently

arranged teeth.

Lima subauriculata, ii. 263. Arran Isle, Galway (Baziee).

Pecten furtivus, Lov. (F. & H. 1. 284). Skye (Barlee), with P.

striatus. This species differs, in form and sculpture, from all the

varieties which I have seen of P. s¢2atus, many hundred specimens

of which, and about a score of P. furtivus, have passed through

my hands. It is also a Mediterranean species; and M. Costa’s col-

lection, in the British Museum, from the coast of Naples, contains

many specimens of this beautiful shell.

Anomia ephippium, ii. 325. Lagree with Mr. Clark in considering

A. aculeata to be merely a variety ‘of this species ; and I would also

unite 4. striata of Loven with A. patelliformis.

Acephala Palliobranchiata, or Brachiopoda.

Terebratula caput-serpentis, ii. 353. Arran Isle, Galway (Barlec).

Gasteropoda Prosobranchiata.

Adeorbis subcarinata, ii. 541. Barmouth.

Lacuna crassior, iii. 67. Not uncommon in Swansea and the

adjacent bays (omitted by Forbes and Hanley) ; Cleethorpe, Lin-

colnshire.

Rissoa rufilabrum, iii. 106. Barmouth; Shetland sand.

R. labiosa, ii. 109. Barmouth.

R. semistriata, iti. 117. Barmouth; Shetland sand.

R. rubra, ii. 120. Shetland and Skye sand.

R. glabrata, Pil. (and 2. punctulum of same author). I found

one adult and two or three immature specimens in the Shetland and

Mr. J, G. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 45

Skye sand, as well as characteristic examples of Peneroplis planatus,

a Mediterranean Foraminifer, which Mr. Barlee had previously found

in the same locality. Its nearest ally, as I remarked in my paper on

Piedmontese Testacea (Annals, vol. xvii. p. 183), is &. vitrea.

Under the microscope are discernible some faint but regular trans-

verse striee, which 2. vitrea and probably every other apparently

smooth species of Rissoa also exhibit with the same optical aid. The

contour, substance, and colour, however, sufficiently distinguish this

from any other species of Rissoa. Mr. Alder has pointed out to me

that the upper whorls of this species, when examined under a micro-

scope, appear punctured like the top of a thimble.

R. soluta, ii. 131. Shetland and Skye sand.

Jeffreysia diaphana, iii. 152. Barmouth; Skye sand.

J. globularis, iv. 268. Adult specimens from Skye sand have

four whorls, and exhibit, under an ordinary magnifying power, coarse

spiral strize. The size is half as large again as that given by Forbes

and Hanley. Operculum as in J. opalina. The fry are most abun-

dant in Skye at the roots of sea-weed.

Skenea planorbis, iii. 156; var. hyalina. Skye sand.

S. nitidissima, iii. 158. Tenby and Gower Coast, South Wales

(omitted in Brit. Moll.). Skye sand.

Id. var. hyalina. Skye sand; very rare.

S. rota, iii. 160. Tenby (omitted in Brit. Moll.) ; Skye sand.

Czecum trachea, iii. 178. Barmouth.

C. glabrum, iii. 181. Barmouth; Skye sand.

Sealaria communis, iii. 206. Barmouth.

S. clathratula, ii. 209. Barmouth; Shetland sand.

Aclis ascaris, iii, 219. Arran Isle, Galway (Barlee) ; Barmouth.

A. supranitida, i. 221. Barmouth.

Eulima bilineata, ili. 239. Skye sand.

Chemnitzia? (Aclis) unica, ii. 222. Barmouth.

Odostomia acuta, var. alba, iii. 269. Cork Harbour (Wright) ;

Shetland sand.

O. plicata, iii. 271; var. spira breviore, anfractibusque versus

basem angulatioribus ; Skye sand. This form is almost intermediate

between O. plicata and unidentata; and it must be admitted that

many of the species are subject to considerable variation.

O. dubia, iii. 276. Barmouth; Shetland sand.

O. cylindrica, iii. 287. Groomsport, Belfast Bay (Waller); Skye

sand. My specimen from the last-named locality has all the charac-

ters of this species, except in being a trifle broader, and possessing a

small, but distinct, umbilical crevice, which is wanting in the typical

form.

O. minima, n.s. PI. II. fig. 3.

Testa oblongo-conica, hyalina, nitida, strigibus longitudinalibus re-

motis flexuosis leviter notata; anfractibus 5, convexiusculis, primo

subheterostropho, ultimo reliquos superante ; sutura profunda;

apertura ovali, versus basin subeffusa, tertiam spire partem

requante ; columella arcuata, dente exiguo, vix conspicuo, munita ;

46 Mr. J. G. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

labro in adultis exemplis continuo, ad columellam subreflexo ;

umbilico parvo, angusto; operculo membranaceo, pauci-spirali ;

1 1

long. 5, lat. 45 unc.

This exquisite little shell, which is by far the smallest of the true

Odostomie, was noticed by Forbes and Hanley at p. 282 of the

Appendix to the ‘ British Mollusca,’ as allied to the Chemnitzia Gul-

sone of Clark ; but it is widely different from that species in its size,

form, markings, and other respects. Its nearest ally, perhaps, is

Odostomia cylindrica; but it may be distinguished from that and

other species of Odostomia by its contour and the complete con-

tinuity of the lip in adult specimens. The first discoverer of

this species was Mr. Barlee, who found it alive on the fronds and

roots of Laminaria digitata in the littoral zone at Lerwick; and I

have also found it, but sparingly, in shelly sand dredged by him in

the same locality. I have had the operculum of O. truncatula

figured in juxtaposition (Pl. II. fig. 4), as no representation of an

Odostomian operculum is given in the ‘ British Mollusca.’

O. insculpta, iii. 289. Barmouth.

O. obliqua, iii. 291. Barmouth ; Shetland and Skye sand.

O. dolioliformis, ui. 301. Barmouth.

O. decussata, iti. 303. Barmouth.

Eulimella affinis, ii. 313. Arran Isle, Galway (Barlce), with

EL. acicula. This appears to be its southernmost limit.

E. (Aclis) nitidissima, ii. 223, Arran Isle, Galway (Barlee) ;

Shetland and Skye sand.

E. obeliscus, n. s. Pl. II. fig. 5.

Testa elongato-conica, solidula, nitida, alba, strigibus longitudinalibus

vix conspicuis impressa ; anfractibus 6, sensim increscentibus, com-

planatis ; sutura parum profunda, obliqua; apertura trapeziformi,

versus basin subeffusa, vix tertiam spire partem equante; colu-

mella subrecta, incrassata, edentula; labro simplici, interrupto,

superne inverso ; umbilico nullo; long. =3,, lat. 75 une.

Of this distinct species I have only taken two or three specimens

in Shetland and Skye sand. It has somewhat the aspect of a minia-

ture Lulimella Scille, but is more nearly allied to L. nitidissima.

Cerithiopsis tuberculare, ii. 365. Barmouth.

Id. var. alba. Arran Isle, Galway (Barlee).

Nassa pygmeea, ii. 394, Barmouth.

Buccinum Holbollii.

Mangelia Holbollii, (Beek) Moller, Ind. Moll. Groenl. p. 12.

Triton Holbollii, Lov. Ind. Moll. Scand. Oceid. p. 12.

Columbella (Astyris) Holbolli, Mérch, Prod. Faun. Moll. Gronl.

(1857) p. 14.

This species was announced at the last meeting of the British

Association as having been taken in the north of Ireland. Mr. Waller

(who obligingly presented me with a specimen) informs me that he

Mr, J. G. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 47

was one of the captors of this prize, in company with Dr. Dickie

and Mr. Hyndman, and that all the specimens (about a dozen in

number, of different sizes) were taken, in one haul of the dredge,

from the Turbot-bank, a little north of the mouth of Belfast Bay, at

a depth of about 20 fathoms. All the specimens appear to have

been much water-worn, and deprived by friction of nearly every trace

of those basal grooves and apical ribs which are observable in fresh

specimens. The spire is rather shorter, and the whorls consequently

are more swollen than in Norwegian specimens which are to be seen

in the British Museum; Mr. M‘Andrew having also kindly sent me

some from the North Sea. The typical form appears to be allied to

the Buccinum minus of Philippi.

Fusus antiquus, iii. 423. Barmouth. This appears to be the

southernmost known limit for this species, as well as the northern-

most for Venus chione.

Mangelia septangularis, iii. 458. Barmouth.

M. scabra (M. linearis, var.), iii. 470. Shetland sand. (See

Ann. vol. xvii. p. 187.)

M. attenuata, i. 488. Barmouth.

Gasteropoda Opisthobranchiata.

Cylichna strigella, iii. 518. Arran Isle, Galway (Barlee).

Amphisphyra globosa, Lov. Ind. Moll. Scand. Occid. p. 11.

A single specimen only was discovered by Mr. Barlee in dredging

off Skye last year. It agrees fairly with Lovén’s description; but

he has not noticed the delicate, flexuous, longitudinal grooves which

are discernible under a high magnifying power. The colour of the

shell, when covered with the epidermis, is rufous brown. Owing to

its expanded aperture, it has somewhat the appearance of a Velutina.

As it has not yet been figured, I thought a drawing (PI. II. fig. 6) by

that excellent and accurate artist, Mr. J. de C. Sowerby, would be

acceptable.

Philine quadrata, iii. 541. Arran Isle, Galway (Barlee).

P. punctata, iii. 547. Barmouth.

Gasteropoda Pulmonifera.

Zonites purus, iv. 37. Barmouth.

Z. radiatulus, iv. 38. Barmouth.

Z. excavatus, iv. 40. Gellygron, near Swansea; Llanberris, Tany-

bwleh, and Barmouth, North Wales.

Id. var. hyalina. Trosserch Wood, Carmarthenshire.

Helix Cantiana, iv. 50. Swansea (omitted in ‘ British Mollusca’).

H. lamellata, iv. 73. Inverary (Barlee).

Pupa substriata, iv. 108. Barmouth.

P. antivertigo, iv. 109. Barmouth.

Cephalopoda Dibranchiata.

Spirula Peronii, iv. 242. Swansea Bay, with part of the animal

— 2265 ee RS LE 8 es oe Ee

48 Mr. F. Moore on new species of Diurnal Lepidoptera.

attached (omitted in ‘ British Mollusca’); but of course it can only

be regarded, as well as the Zantiine, us occasional visitants of our

coasts, having been probably brought hither by the Gulf Stream.

1 Montagu Square, London.

Dec. 1857.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE II.

Fig. 1. Poromya subtrigona.

Fig. 2. Diodonta Barleei.

‘ig. 3. Odostomia minima.

Fig. 4. Operculum of O. truncatula.

‘ig. 5. Eulimella obeliscus.

‘ig. 6. Amphisphyra globosa.

VI.—Descriptions of three new species of Diurnal Lepidoptera.

By Freprric Moors.

Genus Limenttts, Fabr.

1. Limenitis Mata, Moore.

Distinguished from Lim. Procris by the black colour of the

upper side, and deep red of the transverse band from apex of

fore-wing to abdominal angle, and a short, transverse band near

the bases of the fore-wing ; alse in the white spots of the fore-

wing being widely separated, and the broad white band on the

Tae wing “being short and extending to the middle of the abdo-

minal margin.

Expanse, 23 inches.

Hab. Manilla. In Coll. Brit. Mus. and W. W. Saunders, Esq.

2. Limenitis Calidosa, Moore.

Differs on the upper side from Lim. Zulema, Doubleday, in

having the hind-wings more rounded ; the transverse maculated

band being narrower, and its outer margin on hind-wing much

scalloped; also the spots on the fere-wimg are widely sepa-

rated, especially those obliquely from the costal margin; and

the two small subapical spots are absent.

Expanse 2 inches.

Hab, Ceylon. In Coll. Brit. Mus. and EK. L. Layard, Esq.

Genus Hesvtna, Westwood.

Diadema (Hestina), Westwood, in Doubleday and Hewitson’s Diurnal

Lep. p. 281 (1850).

3. Hestina Mena, Moore.

Male. Upper-side pale greenish-white ; fore-wing with all the

Mr. R. Templeton on a new species of Vaginula. 49

veins broadly black ; exterior margin black, with a marginal row

of small spots, submargiual and third row of large and less

distinct spots; hind-wing with all the veins black, also a mar-

ginal row of ill-detined, black, lunular spots. Under side paler

greenish-white ; all the veins of both wings less black than the

upper side, with an indistinct marginal row of spots. Body

longitudinally striped black and white.

Expanse 34 inches.

Hab. N. India. In British Museum Collection.

Allied to H. consimilis, but may be distinguished by its larger

size, and by the absence of the broad, transverse, spotted bands.

VIL.—On a new species of Vaginula from Ceylon.

By Rozert Tempxeton, Esq.

[With a Plate. ]

Tue genus Vaginula was formed by Férussac for the reception

of small, flattish Limaces which he had received in spirits from

Brazil: it formed the first genus of his second section Tetratera,

which included the Slugs with four horns, as contradistinguished

from the first section, made up of the single genus Oncidium,

which had only the ocular pair. Shortly after the institution of

the genus, Mr. Guilding added another species from the island

of St. Vincent*, and subsequently other species were added by

Lesson from Lima, by Van Hasselt from Batavia, and by Férussae

himself from specimens forwarded to him from various parts of

India. These species are described in the ‘ Histoire Naturelle

des Mollusques,’ p. 90 (1819). I believe, in respect to species,

the genus remains much in the same state as when left by its

distinguished author.

The species now added has most affinity to Hasselt’s Batavian

species, but is perfectly distinct from all: it is very common in

moist places during the prevalence of the 8.W. monsoon in the

- lower country about Colombo in Ceylon.

There is another species (Pl. II. B. fig. 6), somewhat larger

and ferruginous in colour, with less obvious markings, in the

district about Ratnapoora; but I have not had an opportunity

of carefully examining it.

VAGINULA, Férussac.

V. maculata, Temp. Plate II. B. fig. 1.

Body ovate-oblong, depressed, rounded behind; the dorsum

* Linn. Trans. vol. xiy. p. 323,

Ann, & Mag. N, Hist, Ser, 3, Vol.i, 4

50 Dr. E. von Martens on the Occurrence of

dark or brownish-grey, densely studded with minute papille ;

speckled with black, angular or irregular maculz ; a yellow me-

sial line down the back; margins edged with a yellowish or pale

band; superior pair of horns hyaline, the buccal pair yellowish-

rey.

The body never makes any approach to linear even when

most extended; it is always rather broad, and fully rounded

posteriorly, less so at the anterior extremity. There is no de-

fined margin separating the central part from the edges; the

latter are merely a little flatter: there is not the least trace of

solid material in the covering or in the substance of the body.

The superior pair of horns are cylindrical, somewhat longish,

and terminate in a little rounded bulb, on the upper surface of

which the minute black eye is imbedded ; the buccal pair is bi-

lobed, but not deeply sulcated, appearing exactly as if two short

cylinders were under a skin. The foot terminates a little before

the end of the mantle; it occupies in breadth about one-fifth or

rather more of the under surface, and is separated by a deep

groove from the mantle, so that it appears as if winged: it

has about 200 transverse ruge in the inch, which, in the ad-

vancing movement of the animal, present precisely the same

appearance as the legs of Julus, a wave running from behind

forward, about six rugee forming each wave, with an interval of

fourteen to eighteen between them. The under surface of the

body of the animal on each side of the foot is covered with

minute papille or tubercles, about 180 in an inch.

The habits of the animal, as far as I had an opportunity of

examining them, appear to differ in no respect from those of

Limaz.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE II. B.

Fig. 1. Vaginula maculata.

Fig. 2. Ocular tentacle.

Fig. 3. Section of buccal tentacle.

Fig. 4. Transverse sections of body.

Fig. 5. Lower surface of body and foot.

Fig. 6. Vaginula ?

VIIL.—On the Occurrence of Marine Animal Forms in Fresh

Water. By Dr. E. von Marrens*.

Tue genera Spheroma and Palemon, Gobius and Blennius occur

plentifully in the North Sea, but are entirely unknown in the

[* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1857,

p. 188, This paper forms the third section of a long memoir “ On some

Marine Animal Forms in Fresh Water. 51

fresh waters of Northern and Central Europe. That, on the

contrary, several species of Blennius occur in the fresh waters of

Southern Europe, has been already observed; the family of the

Gobioidei includes numerous. Kast Indian freshwater fishes, se-

veral belonging to the genus Gobius itself. As regards Pale-

mon, a freshwater crustacean (‘Camaron de agua dolce,’ Pale-

mon Jamaicensis, A.) of Jamaica and Cuba has been known since

the time of Sloane and Parra; and, according to an oral state-

ment of Dr. Engelmann,a species of this genus (still undescribed?)

lives near St. Louis in N. America. To the same family belong

the Sicilian Symethus fluviatilis of Rafinesque, which, although

so imperfectly described and again denied, rests upon some

observation, and also the Hippolyte Desmarestii of Millet, dis-

covered some time since in the Mayenne, the Sarthe and other

rivers of the north-west of France *; Dana’s Chilian freshwater

erustacean, Cryphiops spinulosomanus ; and lastly, the pale, eye-less

Cavern Shrimp (Zroglocaris) of the Adelsberg caves. Associated

with the latter is the recently-discovered Monolistra; this has

hitherto been the sole known freshwater representative of the

Isopodes nageurs of Milne-Edwards (Cymothoidea, Dana), to which

Spheroma belongs.

Several families also, which, even in the region of the Mediter-

ranean as in the North Sea, are purely marine,—of which the most

remarkable examples are the Scomberoidea, and Sharks and Rays,

—are represented in tropical regions by freshwater forms (Mono-

cirrhus polyacanthus, Heckel, in the Rio Negro; Carcharias

gangeticus, Mill. & Henle, sixty leagues above the sea; Pristis

Perroteti, Mill. & Henle, in the Senegal ; Raia fluviatilis, Ham.-

Buch., near Kampur, 1000 English miles above the influence of

the tide; and the Jrygon discovered by Schomburgk in the

River Magdalena). The entire section of the Brachyurous

Fishes and Crustacea of the Italian Fresh Waters,’ the occurrence of a

Blenny in which was pointed out by Pollini as long ago as 1816. The

most important species observed by the author were—

Atherina lacustris, Bonap.

Blennius vulgaris, Pollini.

Gobius fluviatilis, Bonelli.

Leuciscus alburnellus, Filippi.

Leuciscus Savignyi, Val.

Alosa finta, Troschel.

Palemon lacustris, n. sp., in the Lake of Albano.

Spheroma fossarum, n. sp., in the Pontine Marshes.

These species are all described in the second part of his memoir, and both

this and the first part contain remarks upon other animals inhabiting the

fresh waters of the South of Europe, which belong to what are generally

regarded as marine groups.—TRANSL. |

* Ann, Sci. Nat, xxv, pl. 10, fig. B. 1832,

52 Dr. E. von Martens on the Occurrence of

Crabs, existing in the sea as far as Greenland and Spitzbergen,

is only represented in the fresh water in the subtropical climates

by one Thelphusa, and rises in the West Indies by the Gecarcinus

to a permanent dwelling on land. Amongst the bivalve Mol-

lusea, Arca scaphula, Benson, lives in the Jumna near Humer-

poor, at a distance of 1000 English miles from the sea, and

Pholas rivicola, Sow., in the fresh water of the river Pantai, twelve

English miles above its mouth, in floating wood. Thus our

usual notion of the distribution of marine and freshwater ani-

mals in different families, derived from the circumstances of our

native country, is more and more modified with the advance of

knowledge, and it becomes a question which of the numerous

families of aquatic animals are exclusively proper to one of the

two media, and how far the dwelling-place is in accordance with

the systematic position, that is to say, with the modifications

of organization,—a question which is of peculiar geological

interest. To arrive at a result which shall not be entirely

negative, it will be advisable to pay no regard at all to the

multifarious mixtures and points of transition between the two

elements, such as are presented on a small scale by the mouths

of rivers and saline lakes, and on a large scale hy the Baltic and

Caspian Seas, and to confine ourselves solely to the contrast of

rivers and inland lakes with the open sea. We must also dis-

regard the distinction of the families whose species all live in

the sea, and of which some only ascend temporarily into the

fresh water (such as Alosa), from those which possess a few con-

stant representatives in the latter medium (e. g. Lota), as with

regard to many, and some of these the most interesting of the

exotic river-fish, we do not know whether they are migratory

or stationary. With these limitations, and the still more im-

portant ones of our present knowledge, the following Table

furnishes a summary of the freshwater animals amongst the

Fishes, Crustacea and Mollusca, according to families and cli-

matic zones, especially for the Old World, in which, however,

those occurring only in the other hemisphere are inserted, with

the corresponding indication, N. Am., S. Am., or Austr. (North

America, South America, Australia). With regard to its fresh-

water animals, Iceland is related to the countries of the high

northern latitudes; Central Europe is considered to extend

southwards to the principal range of the Alps; Egypt and Syria

(on account of Mastacemblus) are referred to the torrid zone.

o. Indicates that the family does not occur in this zone.

m. Indicates that the family only occurs in the sea in this zone.

—. Indicates that the family occurs both in the sea and in

fresh water in this zone.

Marine Animal Forms in Fresh Water. 53

+. Indicates that the family only occurs in fresh water in this

zone.

The parentheses indicate rare, or rather occasional occurrence.

The families printed in italics are exclusively inhabitants of fresh

water.

}u|ou | UI. | Lae Bai |

#3 | |

as Scandina-| Central | Southern | Torrid

Se vias | Europe. Europe. | zone.

| eo

ice | |

Pisces.

DEPNOT ooeedecscccessess SUPENOIEE...080...| 0 7) 0 0 T

f Percoidei......... 0 — _ — =

Cataphracti...... — _ — mi

Scieenoidei ...... 0 (m) m m _

(N. Am.

Austr.) ‘

Labyrinthici ...| 0 7) 0 0

AcANTHOPTERT......4 Mugiloidei ...... me ii m2 Pe

Atherinoidei 0 7) m — m

Notacanthini3...| m 7) 0 0) —?

Scomberoidei ...| m m m m —*

Blennioidei ...... m m m — m?

Gobioidei......... m m m — =

: 1 Gadini...c8..2< m + — — 0:

BRACANTHINE ...... Pleuronectidi®...| m _ — —- es

Chromides ...... 0 0 0 i)

PHARYNGOGNATHI . Scomberesoces ..| 0 m m m —é

Siluroides ...... 0 0 0 —6

(N. Am.) |(N. Am.)

Loricari@ ...... 0 0 0 0) +

Cyprinoidet ...... 0 f i Gf i;

Characini......... 7) i) 7) 0 T

Cyprinodontes ...| 0 ) 0 0 2d

Mormyri ......... 0 0 0 0 1

ECHOICE RG ane ones ones 7) ti 5 ii + 0

PHYSOSTOMI ......0454 Galavie@ ......... o \S.Am. T| Austr. + 0 0

Salmones......... — | = — iF 7)

Clupeoidei ...... m m? a - _

Hyodontes, Val...| 0 0 N.Am.f|N.Am. FT| fF

Elopes, Val....... 0 7) 0 0 =

Heteropygii ...... 7) 0 N. Am 7) 0

Murenoidei...., Si. _— =

Gymnotini ......| 0 7) 0 0 T

Symbranchii | Ae caper 7) 0 —_—

PLecToGNarat.........Gymnodontes ...) 0 | (m) (m) m _—i

Loruosrancuit ......Lophobranchii...) 0 | m m m 3

Polypterini ...... 0 0 o 0 tT

Lepidosteini...... o | 7) 0 N.Am.t| Am. f

SEMIGIDEY veeccusevecoe AMID .ccceccsecs 0 7) 0 Am.fT| 0

Acipenserini m _ — a o?

Spatularia ......\ 0 a) 7) Am.f| 0

SQHAU eaccesxaysss m m m m _

PLAGIOSTOME se... Rive Lecnese =e ae m m m —1

25 = or ?

CycLosromi ............Petromyzones | m ?

ir eee

54: Dr. E. von Martens on the Occurrence of

I, Il. III. IV. Vv.

Green- | Scandi- | Central | Southern | Torrid

land and) nayia. |Europe.| Europe. | zone.

Iceland.

Crustacea*, Brachyura in general.| m m m _ a=

Thelphusined we... 0 0 0 T 7

PQUORHTHALMA -- IASTACIDEA.. «2 oscecdnc~ n= 0° — — — =

Oaridea <s:-s<mssaesese m m a — _

Idoteidea..........0000 m m m |(S.Am.!°)| m

Oniscidea. .....0-.s.s0e: ee le _— _ m?

PHIBAWECAPOD A. Cymothoidea .......+. m m m —_ m?

Gammaridea ......... — — == — —_?

( Cyclopoidea..........+. m? _ _ — —

Daphnoidea..........+5 + + + T

Cyproidea .........0. _— — _ _

GNATHOSTOMA +++) Artomioideas......-+++- 0 oti ck 2

; Apodoidea ...........- —_— _ — T of

| Limnadioidea ......... 0 T T

Caligoidea ............ m m —

De a ieeopalies peemcenes m -- — —?

Mollusca, ae A 4 "

elaniacea ceeeeveee 7) o

GAsr=gor on J Paludinacea}s ,........ inal eae AB T T

ese r ole | Neritagcn= eee ae 0 t + _ —

GASTEROPODA TAmn@acead ....00..06+- T 5 T i +

PULMONATA. | Ampullariacea,.....++ 0 0 o |N.Am.ft T:

{ Mytilacea.............. m m _ _ —

Arcacea.,, .2isss.-ce0ds- m m m m —

Najaded (s2c0-0-40sse0 0 T tT T 7

CoNCHIFERA ...... 4 Cycladea ..260:..20.8e2- + T T T fe

ellinga : = geste: eer m m m —i

Solenacea........ce0ses- 0 m m m —b

UPholadea ...........00.. 0 m m m —

Remarks.

1. Tropical species of Gasterosteus or Cottus are unknown to me.

2. Schmarda (Geogr. Verbreitung der Thiere, p. 59) speaks of

Sea Mullets in the pond near Arcach; this is unknown to me.

In a lake near Arqua (not far from Padua), sea fishes are to be

found according to a popular tradition. Species of Mugil are

often kept in Italy in brackish water ponds, and in France they

ascend the rivers in abundance (see Valenciennes), but I do not

know how far they go into pure fresh water. In tropical

countries, Mugil liga, Nestis, and Dajaus occur in fresh water.

3. Campylodon in the Greenland Sea; Mastacemblus in Indian

rivers and even near Aleppo (Russell).

4. See p. 51.

5. Platessa flesus, according to Nilsson, ascends in Sweden as

far as the peat moors of Jaeravallen, and probably in the Rhine

as far as Bonn, as Dr. Giinther has had the kindness to inform

me from the statements of fishermen. The nearly allied Passara

(Pl. passer, Bp.) ascends the Po even into the small riyers Tar-

Marine Animal Forms in Fresh Water. 55

taro and Molinella, as was indicated by Pollini (Viaggio al Lago

di Garda, p.22). With regard to Pl. limanda and Pl. Solea, consult

Schmarda (op. cif. p. 148). Ido not know whether ascending

species also occur in the torrid zone ; but according to Hamilton-

Buchanan, some species are abundant in the brackish water of

the Ganges, up which they pass as far as the tide reaches.

6. Belone cancila, Ham.-Buch., and caudimacula, Val., in the

Fast Indies. According to Professor Peters, Hemiramphus far,

Riipp., ascends the rivers in Mozambique.

66. Galeichthys marinus, Mitchill (Parra, Val.), of Cuba and

New York, G. feliceps of the Cape, and Plotosus lineatus, Val.,

found from the Red Sea to the Friendly Islands, are sea fishes.

7. Tetrodon fahaca, Forsk., in the Nile; other species in the

Ganges.

8. Syngnathus deocata, Ham.-Buch., in the Kawarlayi river in

Northern Bengal; S. Zambesensis and Argulus, Peters, nm Mo-

zambique. :

9. Of the distribution of the marine Crustacea Dana has given

a most copious summary at the conclusion of his great work, of

which I have availed myself with pleasure; his frigid zone cor-

responds with my No. L., subfrigid with I., cold temperate and

subtemperate, III., temperate (the Mediterranean Sea) and

warm temperate, IV., subtorrid and torrid, V.

10. Chetilia ovata, Dana, from Chili, is a freshwater species.

11. Jaera, Leach, a marine genus of the subdivision Asellide,

the species of which occur from Greenland to the warm tempe-

rate zone. The occurrence of the Asel/lus in Greenland is

doubtful ; Fabricius himself did not see it. Nothing belonging

to this subdivision is known from the tropics.

12. The Brine Shrimps (Artemia) are certainly not freshwater

animals, nor do they live in the sea. The other members of

this division are freshwater animals (for example Branchipus).

13. In this case I follow Woodward’s division, according to

which the spiral operculum constitutes the distinction between

the two families—(by this, Hydrobia, Hartm. and Lithoglyphus,

Mhlfid. must be referred to the Melaniacea)—but I think that

their separation from the Littorinida is scarcely admissible, and

that it was only tried om account of the difference of habitation.

Such a wide separation of the smooth Risso@ (Paludinella, Lovén,

Beck) from Hydrobia, Hartm. (Amnicola, Haldeman, Paludinella,

J. C. Schmidt) especially cannot be allowed.

14. Here, according to Woodward, the African Galathea.

The 4therie are referred by him to the Najadea.

15. Novaculina gangetica, Bens., perhaps only in brackish

water, like Potamomya (Corbulacea) and Gnathodon (Mactracea).

The following considerations arise out of this Table :—

A. If we add for each zone the marine families occurring

»-

56 Dr. E. von Martens on the Occurrence of

therein (taking for the Crustacca only Dana’s higher divisions in

-inea or -oidea, and not the families in -2de, in order to avoid too

minute a division), the number of families appears to be :—

Exclusively in Common

ea, Fresh water. to both. Total.

Pishessy. ci ods 6 16 23 55

Crustacea . . 29 3 10 4A

Mollusca* . . 40 6 6 52

Thus the number of the freshwater and marine forms is equal

only for the Fishes ; and even here, if we divide the Plagiostomi,

which were referred to for the sake of the general view only as

Raje and Squali, into J. Miiller’s 16 or 21 families, of which only

4, occur also in fresh water, the marine species acquire a prepon-

derance.

According to the zones they are distributed as follows :—

ja. Common 6, Exclusively Proportion

forms. Marine. | Freshwater. of a to b.

I, Cold Zone.

TESS geet sawes eee 3 15 0 ip aes

Crustacea aiss.scas.-. 3 17 1 he WksiG

Molluseavessstccssss 0 2 3 1:8

IT. Cold Temperate Zone.

ISHES) pee coscestene ser 8 19 2 1:25

Crustacea.........0.. 7 9A ] 1:34

Molwtsea, isacernece 0 34 5 l:c

Til. Middl« Temperate Zone.

TUS HS Sag oocasuduees il 18 4 yay

Crustacea... ccc... 8 28 3 1:32

IMolUSCa nese shee 1 39 6 1:45

IV. Warm Temperate Zone.

Fishes aeocdeccaeess 1} 19 7 1:24

Crustacea............ ¢ 25 4 1:32

Mollusca’. ceascccser 2 43 6 1:243

V. Torrid Zone,

ISHESEs ce encecene er se 16 21 11 1:2

C@rustacea=>.-.cdesee 5? 26 5 1:63?

Mollusca: ccssccseoa08 6 40 6 hs Gis

We see, consequently, that from the cold to the torrid zone

there is an increase of the common families; the exception of

the Crustacea in the torrid zone may only be apparent, and due

to our imperfect knowledge of the tropical freshwater animals.

This increase is not only an absolute one, such as is shown also

by the exclusively marine and freshwater families, and such as

was to have been expected, but a relative one, at the expense of

[* The term Mollusca here and in the following Tables is used for

brevity to signify the Gasteropoda and Conchifera alone, these being the

only classes of Mollusca represented in both salt and fresh water. ]

Marine Animal Forms in Fresh Water. 57

the exclusive families. The common families form a greater por-

tion of the total number of families represented in that zone.

B. But even the number of the exclusively freshwater families

increases in proportion tc those which occur also in the sea, or

only in salt water, from the cold to the torrid zone ; this is very

decidedly the case with the Fishes (I. 1: o; IJ. 1:13}; ID.

1: 93; IV.1: 42; V. 1:38,%), but also distinctly with the Mol-

lusca (I. 1:9; Il. 1: 6%; Ill. 1: 62; TV. 1: 72) and with the

Crustacea (I. 1 : 20; II].1:12; 1V.1:83; V. 1: 62).

C. In the same way also the number of families occurring

in the fresh water generally, increases in proportion to that of

those occurring generally in the sea; thus in

I. if jiiilig IV. ve

Fishes......... 6 1:35 1:2 | ae 1:

Crustacea ... 1: 5 1: 3% 1:35 1:21? 1:34

Mollusca...... 1:9 1: 6} 1:5 1: 58 1: 38

Here again also the tropical freshwater Crustacea constitute

the sole exception, probably in consequence of deficient informa-

tion. ‘This increase, like that under B, is the confirmation of

a general law, which has already been expressed as follows :—

Towards the poles, organic life retreats from the severe climate

of the land to the more temperate climate of the ocean: where,

as in Greenland *, the entire interior of the country is a perma-

nent mass of ice, and the alternation of thaw and frost only

occurs on the coasts and bays, the freshwater fauna will not be

very rich.

D. Of the freshwater families those which are exclusively

peculiar to this medium, are in proportion to those common

to it and the sea in

)# II. Ill. IV. \'¢

Fishes......20- Ps co ee E23 ae E Le

Crustacea .... 1: 3 (les 7) bee oe L.: 2 | pated Hi

Mollusca ... 1: 0 LSA, 1 ad. ee | ae ap |

Here, therefore, there is a remarkable contrast between Fishes

and Mollusca; in the former the common families everywhere

predominate over the exclusive ones (although not in number

of species), but this preponderance diminishes constantly and

considerably from the cold zone, where it finds no balance, to

the equator; in the Mollusca the common families never pre-

dominate over the exclusive ones, but their proportion to the

latter increases in the same direction from 0 to equality; in

both classes, therefore, a progressive equalization takes place

towards the equator, but towards the poles a divergence in

am Rink, Grénland geographisk og statistisk beskrevet. Kjébnhavn,

57.

58 Dr. E. von Martens on the Occurrence of

opposite directions, as here, amongst the Fishes the common

Salmones, and amongst the Mollusca the exclusively freshwater

Limnee and Pisidia prevail, the former protected from the frost

by their migrations, and the latter by their hybernation.

E. There are families which are common to both media in

one zone and peculiar to one of them in another; of the four

cases possible here, we have in the

Fishes. Crustacea. Mollusca.

a. Exclusively marine in a colder

zone than that in which uney | 17 6 5

ARG COMMGR. hoees css eee

b. Exclusively freshwater in the

Cold Zones .saes ccveeersceerese es

e. Exclusively marine in oa 5 9

WALMET ZONE 2.000. - ++ eeeeee

d. Exclusively in fresh water aa 1

the warmer ZONE ...+.....+4-

Of these the deficiency of the Blennioidei, Plewronectidec

and Apodoidei, and perhaps also that of the Atherine, Idoteidea

and Cymothoidea in the fresh waters of the tropical zones, as well

as that of the Scienoideain the subtropical, and of the Lerneoidea

and Cyclopoidea in the cold zone, may be due solely to the defi-

ciency of our information, by which in a 2, and in ¢ and d all

the examples would be cancelled. For 6, the Silure in the Old

World furnishes a striking instanee ; but in America there is in

the same zone a marine Silure (Galeichthys marinus, Mitch.).

The Siluroidei, and perhaps also Petromyzon, present the only

examples of families living especially in fresh water with idi-

vidual representatives in the sea; the other common families

generally exhibit the opposite relation.

Of the families included under a, the following first make

their appearance in the particular zones in

II. il. LY: Le

Ofathesbishesscoceessaeeeee 4 2 2 8

Of the Crustacea ......... 3 2 it

Of the Mollusca ......... 1 2 3

This phenomenon is therefore most remarkable and regular

amongst the Fishes (Gadini, Clupeoidei, Blennioidei, Lophobran-

chi) ; amongst Crustacea, according to our present knowledge,

it makes its appearance distinctly even in the temperate zone

(Caridea, Idoteidea, Cymothoidea), but amongst the Mollusca

only in the tropical zone: that it exhibits the greatest number

of examples in Zones If. and V., is probably because II. to IV.

are merely subdivisions of the one temperate zone, so that only

II. and V. mark the occurrence of a new principal zone.

From this we may formulate the following propositions for the

above-mentioned four classes :—

Marine Animal Forms in Fresh Water. 59

1. The majority of the family-forms, both generally and in each

zone, belong exclusively to one of the two media (A).

2. The inhabitants of the fresh water generally and in each:

zone are more uniform (and less numerous) than the inhabitants

of the sea (C).

8. The inhabitants of fresh water increase from the pole

towards the equator, not only absolutely, but also relatively in

proportion to the inhabitants of the sea, in multiplicity of forms

(and in number) (C).

4. This increase depends not only upon the development of

new peculiar forms, but also upon participation in the marine

forms (D).

5. The similarity of the individual freshwater animals to

individual marine animals decreases from the pole towards the

equator (B).

6. The similarity of the total freshwater fauna to the total

marine fauna increases from the pole towards the equator (A).

The apparent contradiction of the two preceding propositions

is explained by the fact that in the fifth the exclusively marine

families are not taken into consideration at all, but that in the

sixth they, as well as the exclusively freshwater forms, form the

negative factor.

7. Numerous family-forms are exclusively marine in colder

regions ; in warmer regions (still principally marine, but) also

represented (by imdividual species) in the fresh water (EK).

Here especially belong those animals which led to the pre-

paration of the present memoir.

The above propositions of course only apply so far as the

families adopted as the foundation for the calculation within

each class may be regarded as equivalent with respect to the

similarity of their structure. Advances in systematic zoology,

therefore, as well as in the knowledge of faunas, which is still

so very deficient, especially for the tropical regions, may modify

them. A comparison of the three classes amongst themselves,

according to which the similarity between the Molluscous fauna

of the sea and of the fresh water in each zone is less than that of

the Crustacea, and this less than that of the Fishes, would also

at the same time presuppose the equivalence of the divisions

adopted in all the four classes, which however will remain a

matter of individual opinion. Thus, had I adopted as a founda-

tion for the Crustacea, the numerous subdivisions which Dana

ealls families, the numbers for the freshwater species would

have proved but little greater, whilst those for the marine forms

would have been considerably higher, because amongst these sub-

divisions also the marine animals again predominate ; within each

separate zone, therefore, the relative number of the inhabitants

60 Dr. E. von Martens on the Occurrence of

of fresh water to those of the sea would have become smaller,

but the increase or decrease according to the zones would not

have changed, or only unessentially. If we advance to the

higher steps of classification, the numerical agreement between

the two media constantly becomes greater, but the differences

which still remain are of a more essential nature. This is the

case even in the consideration of the orders:—Of the fourteen

which J. Miiller has adopted for the class of Fishes, only five,

and these very poor in species (with 1—38 genera, and not many

more species), are limited to one of the two media, —the Sire-

noidet and Ganoidei holoste: to fresh water, and the Flolocephali

(Chimera), Hyperotreti (Mywine), and Leptocardii (Amphioaus)

to the sea*,

B Amongst Dana’s larger sections of the Crustacea, one-half

(seven) in number are certainly peculiar to the sea :—Anomura,

Stomapoda, Schizopoda, Aploopoda, Anisopoda, Merostoma, Cir-

ripedia, but these are all poor in species ; not one is peculiar to

the fresh water; and of the three principal sections, Podophthalma,

Edriophthalma and Cirripedia, two are common. In the Anne-

lida, on the contrary, we find not only that the majority of the

orders (three to two, according to Grube) are exclusively marine,

but also that these are by far the most developed and most

numerous. In the Gasteropoda also, the exclusively marine

orders predominate, and hold the balance against the common

and freshwater orders together; thus, according to Troschel’s

classification, there are five orders, Heteropoda, Cyclobranchiata,

Notobranchiata, Monopleurobranchiata, and Hypobranchiata,

against the two common orders, Ctenobranchiata and Rhipido-

glossata, together with the entirely non-marine Pulmonata and

Pulmonata operculata (Troschel, however, excludes the Hetero-

poda) ; in the more recent English systems, especially in Wood-

ward’s, we have the two marine orders, Nucleobranchiata and

Opisthobranchiata, against the common Prosobranchiata and

the non-marine Pulmonifera, but still of the two most numerous

orders, the one always includes the common, and the other the

non-marine forms (disregarding the Auricule, Onchidie and Am-

phibola, which dwell upon the borders). An essential difference

for the orders, according to the zones only, occurs with the

Fishes, the two exclusively belonging to the freshwater (Sirenoidei,

Ganoidei holoster), being those which are wanting in the colder

regions ; amongst the Gasteropoda the colder zones are destitute

both of the marine Heteropoda (Nucleobranchiata) and of the

non-marine Operculated Pulmonata, and amongst the Crustacea

* The Berlin Museum has received an Amphioxus from Ceylon, from

M. Nietner. It is unfortunately not well preserved.

Marine Animal Forms in Fresh Water. 61

only the scanty division of the Merostoma (Limulus), the most

northern of which occurs near Boston.

Of the essentially aquatic classes (or subclasses, according to

the differences of system) of animals, we find that eleven, namely

the Polycystinez, Anthozoa, Acalephze, Ctenophora, Siphono-

phora, Echinodermata, Tunicata, Brachiopoda, Pteropoda, Hete-

ropoda* and Cephalopoda are exclusively marine, and the same

number, namely, besides the forms already referred to, the Infu-

soria and Rhizopoda, the Hydroid polypes, Rotatoria, Bryozoa,

Turbellaria, and Annelida, are common to both media, amongst

which, however, the very numerous sections are purely marine

(Sertularina, Bryozoa Stelmatopodat, and the numerous, very

highly developed order of the Annelida), whilst the sections

proper to the fresh water are less rich in species, like the

freshwater Polypes and Bryozoa (Hydrina and Bryozoa Lopho-

poda) and the Planarie in the most restricted sense.

The Batrachia furnish the only example of a class of animals

which is entirely wanting in the sea, and yet they are water-

breathers, at all events temporarily : we are acquainted with ma-

rine Tortoises, marie Lizards (Darwin’s Amblyrhynchus cristatus

upon the Galapagos Islands), and marme Snakes (Hydrophis),

besides the notorious Norwegio-American one, but, in spite of

Seba and Schiller’s ‘‘Taucher’, not a single Sea Toad or Sea Newt.

Of the strictly air-breathing classes, lastly, certain representatives

live constantly in the sea; of the Birds and Insects only a few

venture temporarily into and under the water, both fresh and

salt, but live essentially above its surface} ; amongst Insects, we

have here especially the small, apterous, Carabideous Beetle

[* The author has previously regarded the Heteropoda as forming a

portion of the class Gasteropoda.—TRANSL. |]

+ According to Dumortier and Van Beneden, however, the freshwater

nus Paludicella belongs to this group.—{ According to Professor Allman

Monograph of the Freshwater Polyzoa,’ Ray Society, 1856), both Palu-

dicella and Urnatella, although freshwater genera, belong to the group

above mentioned ; whilst on the other hand, the marine genus Pedicellina

appears to have a bilateral lophophore, which would cause its location

amongst the freshwater forms. Fredericella also, a freshwater genus, pos-

sesses a funnel-shaped lophophore. Professor Allman’s classification, in

which the two orders of Polyzoa are distinguished by the presence or

absence of an epistome, or lobe in the vicinity of the mouth, does not get

rid of this appearance of marine forms in fresh water and vice versd,—

TRANSL. |

{{ The author here seems to have forgotten the existence of whole fami-

lies of Beetles and Bugs, which live habitually beneath the surface of the

fresh water, whilst the larvee of many of the former are even adapted to

aquatic respiration. The larvee of a great proportion of the Neuroptera

also are strictly aquatic, and those of many Diptera live in water, although

most of them breathe air.—TRAnsL.] a

ee eee EEE

62 On the Occurrence of Marine Animal Forms in Fresh Water.

(Blemus fulvescens*), observed by Audouin, which remains con-

cealed under stones during the flood-tide, and lives in places

which are not left bare by every ebb; the other so-called marine

Insects generally live only in brackish water, or roam about

upon its surface, like Halobates, which is analogous to our

Hydrometray. As regards the Arachnida, the answer to the

inquiry concerning marine forms, depends upon whether the

Pyenogonide be included with them; the most recent and im-

portant authorities answer this in the affirmative. Amongst

the Myriapoda, the occurrence of Glomeris ovalis in the sea is

very problematical; at any rate, it does not live in Oceano Hu-

rop@o, as Linneeus stated, nor are we acquainted with any fresh-

water Myriapoda.

For the classes, therefore, the number of the exclusive and

common ones would be nearly equivalent. Of the seven primary

types of the animal kingdom, on the contrary, only one, that of

the Echinodermata, is exclusively marine; the others are com-

mon to the sea and fresh water, and the majority (4) also to the

land: none of them are wanting in the sea. We may therefore

establish the general proposition, that from the agreement in

family of an animal of unknown origin, with another, of which

the origin is known, we may in most cases (in the Crustacea in

three-fourths, in the Mollusca in nearly nine-tenths) arrive at a

probable (inductive) conclusion with regard to the derivation of

the unknown form; and that the same applies for a fraction of

the orders and classes, which often rises to the half of the pri-

mary type to which they belong, and for the Echinodermatat

even to unity.

On the other hand, descending in the systematic scale, only

an inconsiderable number of genera (in the modern sense=

eroups of species) are common to both media, even in the Fishes

probably not more than 1 per cent.; and with regard to species

the number falls to 0 in the Mollusca and Crustacea, except

some cases which are still doubtful (Paludinella thermalis or

acuta, Gammarus locusta) ; amongst Fishes, not only is the oe-

currence of Gasterosteus trachurus in the North Sea asserted by

all the ichthyologists of that region, from Gronovius to Nilsson,

{* This Insect forms the type of Leach’s genus Aépus, of which a second

species, the Aépus Robinii, has lately been discovered on the coasts both

of France and England. Besides these, a considerable number of Beetles,

principally belongmg to the extensive group of the Brachelytra, so many

of which are singular in their habits, are found upon our shores in very

similar positions.—TRANSL.]

[+ Or rather, Gerris—TRANSL. ]

[{ This can only hold, with regard to the Echinodermata, if we regard

them, with the author, as representing a distinct primary type of animal

structure; this, however, is by no means generally admitted.—TRansu. |

Bibliographical Notices. 63

but we also find, as a peculiar phenomenon, the migration of

marine Fishes up the streams, in order to spawn, and, more

rarely, that of river Fishes into the sea for the same purpose

(the Kel; see Spallanzani’s observations in Commachio, G. von

Martens’ Italien, ii. p. 334). Here therefore they are even the

same individuals which alternately inhabit the two media; and

perhaps this is not all, for it is said of several lakes that fishes

which have immigrated into them from the sea are unable to

find their way back, in consequence of the deficiency of current,

and that they remain, as well as their posterity, in the fresh

water; and on the other hand, Nilsson in his Scandinavian

Fauna, in referring to our Shad (Alosa), does not say a word

about its ascending into the fresh water, but, on the contrary,

states that, according to the observations of Malm, it spawns

between the rocky shelves of Gothenburg (Gétheborg’s skirgard).

Marine Mammalia also sometimes ascend the rivers, but with

less regularity, and principally followmg the migratory Fishes,

as was observed by Simpson* to be the case with Seals in the

Oregon river as far as the rapids of Les Petites Dalles. Whether

the common Seal which, according to EK. Bollt, was killed in the

Elbe near Dessau, is to be referred to this category, or whether

it was one that had escaped from human custody, remains

doubtful as a single case at such a distance from the sea.

The great richness of the sea is explained not only by its

greater extent, but also by its more uniform temperature. The

fresh waters stand in the same relation to it, as a continental to

an insular climate; their alternation of temperature is the prin-

cipal hindrance to their becoming populous, and this attains its

maximum by freezing in the colder zones; with the increase of

temperature the populousness of the fresh waters increases, but

is still limited in the subtropical zone by partial desiccation. In

the tropical zone, the conditions of temperature of the fresh

waters approach most nearly to those of the sea, and with them

their populousness.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Natural History of the Tineina. By H. T. Stainton, assisted

by Prof. Zeller and J. W. Douglas. Vol. II. 8vo. London: Van

Voorst, 1857.

Arter an interval of nearly two years, we have to call the attention

of our readers to the appearance of a second volume of this highly

* Narrative of a Journey round the World, 1841-42.

en des Vereins fir Naturkunde in Mecklenburg, 10 Heft, 1856,

p: 73.

64 Bibliographical Notices,

interesting entomological work, of the first volume of which we gave

a notice in our Number for March 1856. As the present volume

agrees exactly in all essential particulars of plan and arrangement

—in its curious polyglot nature, the arrangement of its four languages

in parallel columns, and the division of the subjects into sections—with

its predecessor, there is no necessity for our referring to these pecu-

liarities in detail;—in their excellences, as in their defects, the two

volumes are identical.

In accordance with the general plan of the work, the present volume

again contains the natural history of twenty-four species of Tineina,

with full descriptions of the insects in all their stages, and a detailed

account of their synonymy, illustrated by numerous figures upon

eight beautiful plates. The latter are perhaps hardly so spirited in

execution as those from the pencil of the late William Wing, which

were published in the first volume; but in other respects they are

highly satisfactory, and reflect the highest credit upon the artist and

engraver, Mr. G. W. Robinson.

The twenty-four Moths which Mr. Stainton has selected for in-

vestigation on the present occasion all belong to the genus Lithocol-

letis, the species of which were for the most part arranged under

the genus Argyromiges by Curtis and Stephens and the older British

entomologists. The genus is a very extensive one, including, ac-

cording to Mr. Stainton’s summary in the commencement of this

volume, no less than seventy-six known species. ‘They are all of

minute size, some of them amongst the smallest of Lepidopterous in-

sects, but at the same time many of the species exhibit a most brilliant

appearance from the presence of metallic silvery cr golden markings

upon the anterior wings. Their larvee, like those of Nepéicula and

Cemiostoma described in the first volume, are leaf-miners ; but they

would seem to disfigure the leaves in which they take up their abode

far more than those of the genera just mentioned, for their mines

usually form broad blotches, and Mr. Stainton tells us that, “owing

to the exertions of the larva, or to the natural shrinkage of the

silken carpet which it spreads over the cuticle, this latter gets

drawn into several folds, causing the opposite side of the leaf to

assuine a curved form, and by the pucker in the leaf thus produced,

the larvze obtain a convenient and capacious habitation.” When

full-grown the larvee undergo their change to the pupa state in the

interior of their mines, rarely spinning a firm cocoon, although

some of them, “‘apparently aware of the weakness of the defences

provided by their own silk, carefully cover the cocoon over with the

grains of excrement, so that hardly any of the silk is left exposed.”

The species are for the most part confined to particular plants, a

few only being less nice about their diet; but trees, shrubs and

herbaceous plants are alike liable to their attacks, although the

majority seem to prefer plants of a wocdy nature.

In his general observations on the genus, Mr. Stainton, as before,

gives a summary of all the species belonging to it, but this does not

contain short characters, such as were given in the first volume ; and

he also carries out his ideas of an Entomological Botany, by furnishing

Bibliographical Notices. 65

his readers with a systematic analysis of the plants on which the dif-

ferent larvee feed, the name of each plant being accompanied by a

list of the species which have been found on it.

The Entomologist’s Annual for 1858. London. John Van Voorst.

12mo.

The Entomologist’s Annual is another book for which the British

entomologist is indebted to the energetic exertions of Mr. Stainton.

It is now in the fourth year of its existence, and seems to us to have

acquired more vigour since the appearance of the first of the series ;

that is to say, the editor appears to have given up somewhat of his

original notion, that in order to obtain success, an Entomological

Annual must contain a certain amount of light matter, which, un-

fortunately, has too general a tendency to degenerate into trash.

In the ‘ Annual’ for 1858 we meet with scarcely an indication of

this, the greater part of its contents being of a nature to be really

interesting to the student of British Entomology.

Besides the usual lists of new British species of Coleoptera, Lepi-

doptera and Aculeate Hymenoptera, discovered in the course of

the year just elapsed, contributed by Mr. Janson, the Editor, and

Mr. F. Smith, we have a series of notes on British Geodephagous

Beetles by the Rev. J. F. Dawson, and on the caterpillars of the

Saw-flies by Mr. Westwood (the latter intended especially for the

use of young collectors of Lepidoptera, to save them the trouble and

mortification of rearing a number of supposed caterpillars and getting

nothing but Saw-flies for their pains),—questions and enigmas upon

points connected with the natural history of the Tineina, and other

Lepidopterological questions,—and a most warlike paper, entitled

** Notes on Ants’-Nest Beetles,” by Mr. Janson (in continuation of

an interesting memoir on the same subject in the ‘ Annual’ for last

year), in which some offending Coleopterists are attacked in a style

worthy of the rival Eatanswill editors immortalized in the ‘ Pick-

wick Papers.’

But perhaps the most important paper in the volume is the

*‘ Synopsis of the British Planipennes,” by Dr. Hagen, which contains

short characters of all the known British genera and species of the

true Neuroptera with a perfect metamorphosis, and also of a few

European forms, which Dr. Hagen considers will probably be found

in this country. The most important of these are the Ant-lions

(Myrmeleon), one of which, it appears, was described by Barbut as a

British insect ; and the author thinks it by no means impossible “that

Southern Ireland may possess the extraordinary Nemoptera Lusi-

taniea.”’ The last year’s ‘Annual’ contained a “Synopsis of the

British Dragon-flies,’ also from the pen of Dr. Hagen; and there

can be no doubt that the publication of such papers as these must

add greatly both to the usefulness and prosperity of this little book.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 5

66 Zoological Society :-—

The Handbook of British Ferns. By T. Moors, F.L.S.

Third Edition. London, 1857.

Four years since we noticed at some length the second edition of

this excellent book, and it is therefore unnecessary to occupy much

space in announcing the publication of this fourth edition, which

possesses all the valuable qualities of its predecessor and has been

carefully revised throughout. There is very little change in its

author’s opinion concerning the limits of species or nomenclature.

The Athyrium rheticum is again joined to A. filix-feemina. Lastrea

Fenisecii takes the name of L. emula, from the discovery that it is

certainly the Polypodium emulum of Aiton: thus the long contro-

versy concerning the proper name of the plant is set at rest in a

satisfactory manner.

But the most marked characteristic of this edition consists in the

immense number of forms which are described in it. Most of these

have very little interest for the botanist, although collected with

avidity by the cultivator. Mr. Moore has usually pomted out with

care which of the forms are deserving of botanical attention ; never-

theless it seems to us that he might well have divided the several

species into their true varieties (if we may so call them) and arranged

under each the less definite forms. Thus the botanist would have

benefited, without any injury to the cultivator.

As in the former editions, much attention is paid to the mode best

adapted for the culture of the plants.

The book is our best work upon British Ferns, and will be useful

to all those who take an interest in them.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

July 14, 1857.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On StToastoMip# AS A FAMILY, AND ON SEVEN PROPOSED

New GeEnerRA, Sixty-oNE New Species, anp Two New

VARIETIES FROM JAMAICA. By THE Hon. Epwarp Cuaitrty.

Stoastomide! When I first open my cabinet of this Family to

the spectator, two observations are generally made. The one, “ How

minute! how could you trouble yourself with such specks! they are

not worth seeing, for we cannot see them.’ Then follows, ‘‘ Well,

they are very wonderful ; but how did you collect them?”

To the first observation I answer, ‘‘ True, they are but specks, and

have very much injured my eyesight ; but they are worth seeing

under the microscope ; for they are worthy to rank, and must rank,

in point of sculpture, with the most wonderful and beautiful shells

known to conchologists, and most of them are most worthy of a

sculptor’s or designer’s study.”” Among the Helices, Pupe, Acha-

tine, Cylindrelle, Bulimi, &e. there are plenty of minute species

almost microscopic, and interesting enough; but, under the micro-

scope, these only improve in size, and no further beauties are un-

folded, and little further interest is given to them by its use. The

The Hon. E, Chitty on the Stoastomide. 67

Stoastomide, however, are not only wonderful for their minuteness,

and from the knowledge that, however minute, they are part of an

animal, perfect in its anatomy as that of the largest shell; but the

form 4 sculpture of each species are so marked, that the microscope

brings out in each, new beauties and new wonders, entitling them to

rank among the most wonderful works in animal creation. And to

say the least of these Stoastomida, ‘‘They are shells, and beautiful

ones too, and are not only worthy, but must,—being known to exist,

—be in every cabinet that pretends to the smallest degree of perfec-

tion or completion.”

To the second I shall reply by practical information which I think

will be valued.

** Rasily attained, little valued,’ may be taken as a good general

maxim. But my love for this family arose from a difficulty ; and as

it involves the history of Stoastoma, I may be permitted to relate it.

In the winter of 1848-49 the late Prof. C. B. Adams paid

me a visit in Jamaica ; and looking over a limited collection, he ob-

served that which is now known as Stoastoma pisum. The singu-

larity of its semicircular mouth was noticed by him, as it had been

by me; but it then stood alone, and he put it on one side to be de-

scribed as Helicina pisum, hesitating to give it generic importance.

He next visited Manchester parish, the principal habitat of St.

pisum ; and meanwhile I, in my own garden in St. Thomas in the

East parish, close to Yallahs Hill, found a minute shell with a some-

what similar mouth, about which I corresponded with him. This

turned out to be that wonderful and beautiful speck St. Wilkinson-

@anum. He again in Manchester collected more specimens of S.

pisum and other species of the family, and, first under the proposed

generic name of “‘ Hemicyclostoma,” the species were finally placed

under the generic name of “ Stoastoma”’ at the suggestion of Dr.

A. A. Gould. While Adams was still away from me, as I was exa-

mining my only specimen of S. Wilkinsoneanum, it dropped from

my hand—fortunately on to the floor-cloth,—and I did not recover

it till after a full hour’s careful search. This showed me the folly

of being satisfied with the possession of one specimen only, where

others might be obtained; and I determined to make a vigorous

search for more. I ransacked my garden and all round, in vain ; for,

as I now conclude, it had been brought there accidentally, per-

haps by a bird; till at last I crossed a deep ravine, a streamlet at

the bottom of it, and got to one side of what we call “ Little Yallahs’

Hill,” which stands a good half-mile crow-fly distance from my

garden ; there I found a spot, a slope on the hill-side, with crumbling

fine dirt running, or sifting as it were, down it. There I frst found

Geomelania Greyanu (described as Cylindrella Greyana, Contrib.

Conch. p. 82, till I made out the operculum of that genus). These

were so numerous, and many so broken, that I put handfuls of the

fine dirt into a small bag for home examination. The result was,

plenty of St. Wilkinsoneanum, and other new species at the same time.

The plan of collecting all minute shells, beyond this “bagging ”

of dirt, is, to have a small zine or tin tray about 9 inches long and

3 wide, with sides turning up all round half an inch high. I put

a eS

68 Zoological Society :—

about half a teaspoonful of dirt, such as I have alluded to, into it,

Holding the tray at each end, and tilting it the furthest side down-

wards, shaking it lightly backwards and forwards, right and left, end

to end, causes the dirt to fall and spead somewhat evenly along the

outer edge; then, levelling the tray, a slight jerk from side to side

of the tray causes the whole of the dirt to spread pretty evenly over

the tray’s surface, and exposes every minute object to view, with the

aid of strong spectacles or a lens. A pointed wetted camel’s-hair

brush takes up and may deposit the minute subjects into a pill-box, or

other receptacle, for future examination. The formation of Jamaica

being mostly tertiary limestone, out of about a quart of such dirt as

this, I have taken dozens and dozeus of minute specimens of no less

than thirty-one species, besides larger ones, which the naked eye

could well see—probakly upwards of fifty species from one quart of

dirt altogether !

I am about to describe sixty-one new species, which, added to

those described by Adams, make the total of eighty belonging te

Jamaica. Yet let it not be imagined for one moment that I consider

these are all that inhabit the island: on the contrary, I incline to

think that that number might be doubled or trebled were the whole

land explored.

I consider that the range of each species is very limited, and that

each spot of land suitable to them will contain distinct species which

are not to be found elsewhere. S. piswm is a remarkable exception.

That shell occurs in the Back Woods or highest mountains in the

north of Manchester; at Porus, say ten miles ‘“‘crow-fly”’ distance

on the east border of Manchester; at Moreland and “ Bull dead ”’

in Manchester, say about the same distance south, near the western

border: and again it is found at Accompong Town in St. Elizabeth’s

parish, at (say) twenty-five or thirty miles to the west. And it is

curious to observe, that, taking Manchester back woods as the focus,

I have collected and received shells from many intermediate spots

between it and Perus and Moreland, and Bull dead and Accompong

town, without getting one Sz. piswm, although many shells equal or

smaller in size of other genera and species. But take any other of

the Stoastomide, and probably you will search for it in vain outside of

a circumference of three-fourths of a mile from the spot where it was

first found. Each such spot will contain probably as many as four

or six or seven species; but to that spot all those species are con-

fined. In the following descriptions it will be seen that the habitat

of six species is certainly ‘“‘ Peace River:”’ and that of eight species

as certainly Yallahs Hill. The latter I have personally explored ;

one of my residences was near by, and I repeatedly visited it; and I

have no hesitation in saying that none of those eight species are to

be found at half a mile either way. There are hundreds of spots

of this kind in the island never trodden by human foot, and there-

fore there is no knowing how many Stoastomide and other minute

shells might yet be found, or how many of other genera, from large

to small, may yet be added to the terrestrial conchology of Jamaica.

The number of unique specimens in my cabinet tells us this truth,

The Hon. BE. Chitty on the Stoastomide. 69

I having been a collector in situ for years by myself or my black

deputies, who are rarely to be bribed into a repetition of a visit to a

strange and unwelcome spot.

I must here record my great thanks to my friend Dr. 8. Livesay

for the personal assistance he has afforded me with some of these

troublesome shells ; but more especially, not only for the loan of his

microscope throughout the labour, but for his most ingenious con-

trivances, which have been of the greatest help in the examination

and measurement of shells, enabling me, by aid of one, to examine

all parts by a rotatory motion, and at the same time to readily compare

one shell with another ; and by aid of another, on the sliding-scale

principle, to measure by the thousandth part of an inch with the

nicest accuracy and with the greatest facility. Future describing

conchologists would do well to make inquiries of that gentleman.

In order to give a clearer understanding of my descriptions, it is

well to state how I have proceeded to examine the shell. Dr. Live-

say’s apparatus consists of a plate on which a battery (as it were) of

large pins may be placed in grooves, and kept firm by an upper plate,

moveable at one end, so as to admit of removing them when required,

and fixed at the other by a hinge. These pins are revolved in their

grooves by the fingers, there being a small piece of rounded cork

stuck on the point of the pin to lay hold of. The shell is gummed

on to the pin’s head, so that the plane of aperture is parallel to the

length of the pin, and the axis of the shell at right angles with it.

In this position the operculum, if there, or if not, the inside of the

aperture, and also the apex and umbilicus, and indeed all parts of

the shell, except the point of attachment, can be brought under the

microscope by revolving the pin.

Next, let me explain any new terms I may have used. In speak-

ing of ‘‘above”’ or “ below,’’ I always consider the apex the upper-

most, and the umbilicus the lowermost part. In speaking of “right”

or “left,” the outer edge of the aperture is considered to be on the

right hand. _

In pursuing the examination, we give in succession Form and Co-

lour. Those two are manifest. Sculpture: we commence by describing

the sculpture of the last whorl, and calculate from below the suture

downwards towards the umbilical region at about a quarter from the

aperture, or the last quarter or third of the last whorl. Spiral

carine are sculptured raised lines, transverse to the axis or column

ofa shell. The spire and its outlines are self-evident. Whor/s are

counted from the aperture upwards ; from that part to where it is

opposite or attached to, what is termed, the body-whorl, forms one

whorl, and so on upwards, the whole, half, third, or quarter being

determined by the exact termination of the appearance of a suture

at the nuclear apex. The aperture, or mouth, though not audibly,

speaks its own shape, &c. Labrum in Stoastoma is the edge of the

right-hand portion of the aperture, extending from the suture, as it

were, above, round on the right, till it finishes its curve below ; the

labium being the almost straight part on the left. Labral and labial,

coined words, refer to those parts of the edge of the aperture, &c.

70 Zoological Society :—

Labrum “ double”? denotes a more or less fine, sharp groove close

behind the very verge of the labral side of the aperture ; and it shows

that some at least of Stoastomide have peristome and peritreme,

though never prominent or expanded as in Choanopoma fimbriatulum,

C. Chittyi, and the like.

The ‘‘labral lamella” is a term we adopt, equivalent to Adams’s

“spiral lamella,” “lamellar spiral keel,” “‘ spiral carina continued

into the lower extremity of the labrum,” &c. ; or the “lamelliform

keel,” “basal margin continued,” &c., ‘small lamella,” “raised la-

mella,’ &c. of Pfeiffer, Cat. Phan. I call it “‘dabral’’ lamella, be-

cause it appears to me to grow out of the labral side of the shell,

one specimen of Lewisia Agassiziana in progress of development

clearly denoting the fact. It answers to the “ umbilical keel”

of some of the Cycloti. In “measurement” of height the axis

is placed at right angles to the base, so that “height” signifies

distance between two parallel lines, the apex touching one, and the

extreme lower edge of the aperture touching the other, the axis

being at right angles. ‘“‘ Greatest breadth” measures from the edge

of the aperture about the periphery to its extreme opposite at the

other side of the last whorl, the axis being still at right angles.

** Least breadth ”’ is when three parts of the last whorl touch two

parallel lines, that is, the plane or edge of the aperture, the back of

the last whorl, and narrowest part of it close to the aperture, or the

penultimate whorl.

With, then, the one species from Polynesia, Electrina succinea,

the total of Stoastomide amount to 81 species known ; and I proceed

to propose an entirely new arrangement of them. Professor Adams

foresaw the necessity and propriety of it. In his ‘ Monograph of

Stoastoma,’ p. 4, occur the following passages :—‘“ The value of this

genus is equal to that of the Lamarckian genera of Cyclostoma and

Hlelicina. If these should be generally received as families, sub-

divided into several genera according to the plan of Dr. L. Pfeiffer, it

will be entitled to constitute a distinct family, Sroastom1ipz. Some

of the characters rarely, if ever, occur in other genera, while the

specific differences consist partly in slight modifications of these

characters. Such are the blunt but not reflected edge of the labrum

and the spiral lamella issuing from the umbilicus. The genus has

thus a very obvious type, quite distinct from any hitherto discovered.

An affinity with the Cyclostomide is established between Apero-

stoma (Troschel) and the depressed and discoidal species of Stoa-

stoma.” “Its affinity with the Helicinide is established between

Iucidella (Swainson) (??), and some of the conical species, as S.

Redfieldianum and S. Leanum, by their general form and sculpture,

and by the form of the base. But observations on the animals will

be of more value on this subject. We were not so fortunate as to

obtain living specimens. While preparing this Monograph, a cor-

respondent informs us that S. piswm when alive is sea-green.”

In raising Stoastoma into a family, I am thus justified by Pro-

fessor Adams, and only carry out his views in calling it, ee

Stoastomide, Adams.

The Hon. E. Chitty on the Stoastomide. 71

Fortunately I happen to be “the correspondent ” who found the

shell §. pisum in “a living state ;’’ when it is, and continues after,

if so taken, of a ‘‘sea-green”’ colour externally. I have also exa-

mined the outward form of the animal. The following are my rough

original notes made long ago upon it :—

‘* STOASTOMA PISUM.

‘The animal seems to have but one pair of horns, and is thus

shaped.

[The drawing supposes the animal to be in motion.]

“ Horns short, thick at base, and pointed. Mbollusk black, or of

the darkest bottle-green. Seems to aid its progress by its snout.”

So different, then, is the animal and shell from either Cyclosto-

mide or Helicinida, that with propriety we may take it out of either

family and place it as a distinct family, Sroasromip™, Adams,

which I divide into the following genera ; adding, however, to Adams’

description, ‘‘ all the species ’—“ are sculptured with spiral lines ;”’

this, “except very rarely, as in the instance of S. Philippianum ;”’

and it is right also to mention, that this family possesses the habit

of absorbing part of the internal structure of their shells, as pointed

out by Mr. Bland in a paper read before the Lyceum of Nat. Hist.

N. Y. (see Annals), Feb. 27th, 1854.

The genera will stand thus :—

First, those most singular shells having, as it were, two mouths,

such as the only two hitherto known, St. Ayassizianum, Ad., and St.

Philippianum, Ad., demand a section to themselves. These and two

others I shall call Genus Lewrsta, in compliment to Prof. L.

Agassiz.

Secondly, those beautiful ones, like St. Gouldianum, with long

projecting termination of the last whorl, and such decided sculpture of

a few (four or six) strong transverse strie, with fine ones intervening

—hbeing all of subdiscoidal form (‘‘ Gouldia” being preoccupied

among marine shells), I shall call Genus ‘*W1 LKINSON ZA,” in honour

to the memory of the lady whose name it bears, as well as to that of

Adams, it being the second shell of the kind he described: with a

subdivision for those devoid of the lengthened last whorl, but with

similar sculpture.

Thirdly, those singular shells with somewhat depressed spire, sub-

72 Zoological Society :—

angulated on the upper part of the last whorl, then quasi straight

or flat at the periphery, and then subangulated again at the base,

Genus “ Fapyrenra,”’ in memory of the lamented author of the

‘Flora of Jamaica.’

Fourthly, those shelis which represent the S. pisum, the first

type, and are subglobose, SroasroMa.

Fifthly, depressed conic shells, like 8. Chittyanum, Genus

Metcaureia; S. Chittyanum being the only one described by

Adams.

Sixthly, the globose, discoidal forms, such as Stoastoma Cumingi-

anum (that name being elsewhere preoccupied), I call Genus “ Px-

TITIA,”’ as the second named by Adams, and in compliment to M.

Petit de la Saussaye.

Seventhly, globose conic shells, like S. Lindsleyanum, I call

Genus “ LINDSLEYA.”

And, eighthly, the subdiscoidal, like S. Blandianum, I nominate

Genus ‘‘ Buanpra.”

STOASTOMIDA, Adams.

Genus I. Lewrsta, Chitty.

Quasi double-mouthed.

Lewisia AGassiz1aNna, Chitty. See Stoastoma Agassizianum,

Ad. Cont. Conch. p. 158; Cat. Phan. p. 234.

The habitat of this shell is near Ackendown, Westmoreland. The

“ deposit,”’ of which Adams speaks, is still remaining in one of my

specimens (the original type), and beyond a doubt is the operculum,

like many others I shall describe. It is so fixed in the aperture,

that I will not risk its breakage in removal, and so I cannot fully

describe it. It is excessively concave in its centre, continued on the

labial side in a long, broad, smooth, shining convex plate, shaped

like a tongue, and extending almost and sinking into the opposite

extreme of “ the spiral lamella excessively developed and soldered,”

&c., as described by Adams.

LewisiA Puixtrpprana, Chitty. See Stoastoma Philippianum,

Ad. Cont. Conch. p. 158; Cat. Phan. p. 235.

Operculum, still ?

Hab. Burnt Hill, near Ackendown, Westmoreland, non Acken-

down.

Lewisita WoopwarpiAna, Chitty.

Hab. ? Hanover (unique).

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, very pale horn. Sculpture, 14 spiral

carinee, widely apart, rather blunt ; about 4 visible on the penult

whorl, lines of growth well defined. Spzre, very slightly elevated,

with concave outlines. Whorls, 4, very slightly rounded, with a

lightly impressed suture ; last whorl well rounded. Aperture, well

detached from the body-whorl, slightly depressed and slightly con-

stricted, semielliptical. Labrum, double, slightly thickened, reflected

The Hon. E. Chitty on the Stoastomide. 73

and rounded off, smooth, plain, not scolloped. Ladium, straight,

edge produced angularly in its centre, and much rounded and re-

flected towards the umbilicus. Ladral lamella (see ante), Tises

somewhat abruptly from the labrum, forming a cavity longer in its

interior than the aperture, and joins the last whorl below, beyond

the umbilicus, by rather a sharp inflection upwards; so that from

its junction to outside the labium is not wider than the lesser dia-

meter of the aperture; exteriorly very convex, with a deep suture

between it and the last whorl beneath. Umdilicus, concealed. Oper-

culum, ?

Height 0°057, greatest breadth 0°083, least breadth 0°07.

Named in compliment to S. P. Woodward, Esq., British Museum,

author of ‘ Manual of Recent and Fossil Shells,’ &c.

Lewista MacAnprewiana, Chitty (unique).

Hab. Near the Botanic Garden, St. Andrew’s. The smallest

Stoastoma !

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, pearl white, semitransparent, most

likely therefore a young shell. Scu/pture, 25 equidistant fine spiral

carinee. Spire, much depressed, with convex outlines. Whor!s,

34, well rounded, with rather a deep suture ; last whorl well rounded.

Aperture, well rounded, more than a semicircle, very slightly ex-

panded below ; a little detached from penult whorl and very slightly

depressed. Labrum, slightly double, thin, reflected very shortly,

white, shining, smooth, planular. Labium, well detached from

penult whorl, rather lower than plane of labrum, very slightly curved

to the right below. Umbilicus, N.B.! apparently very shallow, but

covered by an externally convex white callosity, which proceeds from

behind the upper end of the labium and covers the umbilicus, and

is attached to the body-whorl all but at its extreme left ; whereunto

it may, in older specimens, be entirely soldered. This, though in-

complete at the aperture, bears the characters of a complete shell.

The labral lamella is very slightly produced, rounded at its edge,

quite separate from the above callosity on the right, but apparently

joining the exterior of it on the left, round the umbilical region.

Height 0:024, greatest breadth 0-046, least breadth 0°036.

I have some doubts as to placing this unique specimen in this

subgenus, but think that, from the callosity over the umbilicus and

its seeming immaturity, and the appearance that the labral lamella

is not complete, it will, from older or other specimens, be found to

be properly classed.

Named in compliment to Robert MacAndrew, Esq., so well known

from his valuable dredging operations.

Genus IJ. Wrik1nson a, Chitty.

§ 1. Shell subdiscoidal ; last whorl extraordinarily produced. Sculp-

ture, a few strong and many fine caring.

Wirxinson2s WILKINSON ANA, Chitty.

Hab. Yallahs Hill, East face.

The symmetrical form and beautiful sculpture induce me to rank

74 Zoological Society :—

it first. It was also the second Stoastoma found, though not.de-

scribed till long after S. Gouldianum, the latter in Sept. 1849 and

the former in Oct. 1850; for Adams at that time was inclined to

treat it as a mere variety ! Stoastoma Wilkinsoneanum, Ad. Cont.

Conch. p. 148 ; Cat. Phan. p. 233.

Witxinsonma Goutpiana, Chitty.

Hab. The backwoods in Manchester’s highest mountains, north-

ern region. Stoastoma Gouldianum, Ad. See Mon. Stoast. Adams,

1849, p. 5; Cat. Phan. p. 232.

Var. a. Ad.

Same habitat.

Labrum not so much produced above. Aperture more cupped

and expanded in proportion. (See, as above.)

Var. 6. Chitty.

Hab. Trelawny, still further north.

Is much smaller than var. a., and labrum and aperture are mini-

ature of S. Gouldianum proper.

Height 0:035, greatest breadth 0-073, least breadth 0-058.

WILKINSON&ZA SCHOMBURGKIANA, Chitty.

Hab. Moreland, Manchester.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, semitransparent very pale horn. Seulp-

ture, lines of growth very apparent ; counting from the suture, there

are five less prominent and then one very prominent rounded spiral ca-

rine, three less and one very prominent, two less and one very pro-

minent, two less and one prominent, three less and one very promi-

nent, and eight less, gradually becoming finer round the umbilicus :

visible on the upper whorls, three less, one prominent and two less.

Spire, much depressed, with considerably convex outlines. Whorls,

32rds, well rounded but flattened at the lower part; suture ver

lightly impressed. Aperture, constricted at more than the width of

the last whorl from the labrum, about 0°015, and then convexly

rounded externally and concavely internally ; widely expanded, de-

flected below, subsemielliptical. Labrum, leaves the body at about

50°, very much thickened and reflected ; pure white; deeply scol-

loped by the strong spiral carine, which form five blunted points.

Labium*, nearly straight above, curved below abruptly to the right

and then to the left back again ; much below the plane of the labrum,

joining it at about the constriction of the aperture above, but rising

to the plane below. Umdbilicus, narrow and deep. Labral lamella,

very slightly rounded, and projecting at its junction with the labrum,

narrow and slightly produced below. Operculum, very broadly

margined all round by a wide convex fold and a raised lamella on

the labral side like the capital italic D ; very deeply concave, with,

in the hollow, three or four rounded raised ridges crossing diagonally

from right above to left below, which are finely decussated diagonally

* It is. singular, that out of only ten specimens, every one should have the

operculum which partially hides the labium,

The Hon. E. Chitty on the Stoastomidee. 75

from left to right, the labral side finely plaited, the lower left end

expanding broadly, and folding over the lower part of the Jabium

in thin plaits or laminze; which plaits are continued on the lower

side of the operculum. A very interesting shell.

Height 0°039, greatest breadth 0°074, least breadth 0-053.

Named in honour of Sir Robert Schomburgk, the celebrated

traveller in Guiana, and great naturalist, &c.

WILkrnson#A Apportriana, Chitty.

Hab. ? Hanover.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, white, subtransparent, shining.

Sculpture, five very strong spiral carinze, with, at the periphery, two

highly microscopic, scarcely visible, intervening between the strong

lines ; three rather stronger, below the lowest strong carina round the

umbilicus ; one strong on the upper whorls. Spire, much depressed,

with convex outlines. Whorls, 4, very slightly rounded, with alight

suture. dperture, extraordinarily produced from the body-whorl,

rather constricted far away from the labrum, and rather cupped

inwards to the labrum; flattened above, expanded and depressed

below, semielliptical. Labrum, extraordinarily produced and de-

pressed at the uppermost strong spiral carina, slightly scolloped and

pectinated at and by the other strong carinz, reflected and thickened

slightly. Labium, widely detached from the body-whorl, very little

curved to the right below, very much below the plane of the labrum.

Umbilicus, shallow and broad. Labral lamella, slightly and angu-

larly spread out close to the labrum, then thin and narrow and not

concealing the umbilicus. Operculum, most extraordinary, and who

can describe it?! Very deeply concave in the middle, with a broad

raised margin all round, very broad and much rounded on the labial

side, which has a largely developed tooth-like horizontal plait or fold

half-way down it descending into the hollow, and a much larger one

proceeding from the lowest labial side, flowing, as it were, to the left

well over the labial side, and also over the labium, not concealing

the lowest part of the operculum, but showing the lowest part of

the labial side to be broad and spreading,—trumpet-shaped. Un-

fortunately I possess but two specimens, ouly one having the oper-

culum, which is so firmly fixed in the shell that I dare not further

attempt its extraction, and therefore I cannot further examine its

extraordinary structure.

Height 0°034, greatest breadth 0°066, least breadth 0°049.

Named in compliment to Captain George Abbott, of the R.W.I.

Steam Mail Company’s Service (at present commanding the ‘ Mag-

dalena’), for his great care and attention in procuring and pre-

Bering specimens of natural history for the Zoological Society of

ondon.

WILKINSONZA JARDINEIANA, Chitty.

Hab. Swift River Head, St. George’s.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, very pale horn. Sculpture, lines of

growth visible; seven strong spiral carinze, without intervening fine

ones ; three strong, on upper whorls. Spire, slightly elevated, with

76 Zoological Society :—

concave outlines. Whorls, 4, moderately convex, with a lightly im-

pressed suture ; last whorl wholly detached from the penult, extend-

ing about one- third the widest breadth of the shell beyond it, and an-

cularly and pointedly produced above. Aperture, slightly constricted

about the point of attachment to the penult whorl, then bulging or

swelling out and becoming slightly constricted at nee labrum ; semi-

elliptic, but modified by the below-mentioned depression of the

labrum, and production of the last whorl, and also, in a correspond-

ing degree, on the lower side. Labrum, produced above to an extra-

ordinary degree at the second carina, and there very much depressed

or bent inwar ds, thickened and reflected ; very slightly scolloped by

the spiral carinee. Labium, much detashed from the penult whorl ;

upon a plane with the lower part of the labrum, but much below it

above; slightly sinuate above, and very much so to the right at its

junction =a the labrum below. Uidilicus, moderately deep, only

partially concealed by the labial lamella, which is narrow and shortly

incurved towards the umbilicus. Operculum, ?

Height 0-024, greatest breadth 0°059, least breadth 0°042.

Named j in compliment to my friend Sir William Jardine, Bart., of

Applegarth.

WILKINsoN#ZA GREENWOODIANA, Chitty.

Hab. ? Hanover.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, lines of growth

visible ; three fine spiral carinze and one strong, and so on until the

fifth strong carina, below which, round the umbilicus, are six fine

carinze ; on the upper whorls one strong in the centre of six fine

carinz. Spire, depressed with convex outlines. Whorls, 52, slightly

convex, with lightly impressed suture. Aperture, separated from

penult whorl in an elegant curved line, more than semicircular,

rather flattened above and very slightly expanded. Labrum, spread-

ing not very prominently above, white and smooth, slightly reflected

and expanded about its centre, pectinated very slightly by four of the

stronger carine. Labium, slightly detached from penult whorl ;

sinuous, thin, and slightly reflected; on the plane of the labram

below, much below it ohare: Tee moderately deep and nar-

row, well circumscribed by the labial lamella, which is sharply and

slightly produced. Operculum, ———?

Height 0°032, greatest breadth 0°054, least breadth 0-044.

Named in compliment to Major Greenwood, whose collection of

shells from New Zealand was sent by him to the British Museum.

Wiixinson#A LarpiawiAna, Chitty.

Hab. Pool’s Rock, Hanover.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, very pale green. Sculpture, 1st,

2nd and 3rd spiral carine, strong; 4th strongest ; 5th, 6th and 7th

strong ; 8th strongest ; 9th, 10th. and 11th strong ; ]2th strongest ;

13th, 14th and 1 5th strong; 16th strongest; 17th, 18th and ‘19th

strong; 20th strongest ; 2ist and 22nd stronger ; 23rd, 24th, 25th

and 26th, round umbilicus, fine; the strong “limes are all obsolete

behind the aperture ; on the upper whorls are 5 strong, | strongest,

The Hon. E. Chitty on the Stoastomide. 77

and 2 stronger carinee. Spire, slightly elevated, with convex out-

lines. Whorls, 34, well rounded, with deep suture. Aperture, very

slightly constricted at a distance from the labrum, and the strong

carinee become obsolete ; thence, aperture well expanded; rather

depressed above and expanded below; more than a semicircle. La-

brum, very double, more so above than below ; joins the body-whorl

at the constriction by an angle of about 70°; rather strongly pro-

duced at the first strongest carina; deeply and broadly pectinated

and scolloped between the strongest carinze, namely the 4th, 8th,

12th, 16th, and 20th, making five points; slightly thickened and

reflected ; white. Ladbium, slightly reflected, rather thin, slightly

curved to the right above and below ; well detached from the body-

whorl; below the plane of the labrum. Umdbilicus, moderately

deep, broad ; little affected by the /abral lamella, though it is equally

aud strongly produced all round. Opercu/um, shallow in the centre

and very flatly concave, with two sharp diagonal carinz across it,

from right above to left below: labral side with a broad border and

raised lamella: upper end, diagonally plaited from left above to

right below, and lower end the same, only from right above to left

below.

Height 0-036, greatest breadth 0-064, least breadth 0-048.

Named in kind remembrance of my bosom friend, Henry Laid-

law, Esq., Stipendiary Justice, Manchester, Jamaica.

§ 2. Last whorl not strongly produced. Sculpture a few strong,

and many fine carine.

WiLkinson#A Tarraniana, Chitty. See Stoastoma Teppania-

num, Ad. Cont. Conch. p. 149; Cat. Phan. p. 233.

Hab. Peace River, Manchester.

Wixixinson#®A Houianprana, Chitty. See Stoasfoma Hol-

landianum, Ad. Cont. Conch. p. 149; Cat. Phan. p. 234.

Hab. The back woods of Manchester.

Wivkinson2A Dysontana, Chitty.

Hab. John Crow Hill, Portland.

Form, subdiscoidal or very depressed conic. Co/our, very pale

yellow. Sculpture, beautiful,—6 very highly raised sharp spiral

carinze, with about 11 very fine highly microscopic carinz inter-

vening in the first space below the suture, 9 on the second space,

7 on the third, fewer on the fourth and fifth, and very numerous

beyond the sixth strong carina round the umbilicus. On the upper

whorls, one strong carina in the middle, and one close above the

suture, with a proportionate number of very fine intervening. Spire,

slightly elevated, with very convex outlines. Apex, sharp. Whorls,

?, scarcely rounded, with very light suture; last whorl scarcely

produced from the body-whorl. Aperture, very slightly constricted

at the fauces, not expanded, except very slightly below. Ladrum,

pectinated and very slightly scolloped by the six strong carine, thin

and sharp. Labium, detached from the penult whorl; on a plane

with the labrum, very slightly rounded above, much below to the

78 Zoological Society.

right. Umbilicus, very deep and suddenly narrowed. Labral lamella,

very strongly produced close to the labrum above, less prominent

round the umbilicus. Operculum, slightly concave in the middle,

with a deep broad margin all round, very fine granulations in the

hollow, with (?) four very fine distant carinz crossing diagonally

from right above to left below.

Height 0:04, greatest breadth 0°066, least breadth 0°053.

Named in compliment to the memory of the late Mr. David Dyson

of Salford, so well known for his zoological researches in Central

America, Venezuela, Xe.

Wiikinson%A Haneyana, Chitty.

Hab. Pool’s Rock, Hanover.

Form, subdiscoidal, or very depressed conic. Colour, pale horn.

Sculpture, lmes of growth, wide apart: 3 strong spiral care ;

4th, stronger; 3 strong; 8th, stronger; 3 strong; 12th, stronger ;

3 strong; 16th, stronger; 2 strong; 19th, stronger; and 4 strong

round the umbilicus. On the upper whorls, 3 strong; 1 stronger ;

and 3 strong. Spire, slightly elevated, with straight or very slightly

concave outlines. Whorls, 33, well rounded with light suture.

Aperture, much constricted behind the labrum, and then much di-

lated ; depressed above and expanding below ; subsemicireular. La-

brum, double, slightly produced above ; pectinated and slightly scol-

loped by the five stronger carinz ; attached to the body-whorl and

produced at an angle of about 70°; slightly thickened and reflected.

Labium, much lower than the plane of the labrum above ; less so,

below, moderately detached from the body-whorl ; rather curved at

both extremities. Umbilicus, shallow and broad, not affected by the

labral lamella, which is fine and narrow throughout. Operculum ?

Height 0°041, greatest breadth 0-061, least breadth 0°047.

Named in compliment to Sylvanus Hanley, Esq., author of ‘ Bri-

tish Shells,’ &c.

WiLkinson#A BensontrAna, Chitty.

Hab. Roaring River, Westmoreland.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, rather dark brown. Sculpture, six

prominent sharp spiral carinze intermingled with eighteen less strong :

on the upper whorls, one strong between about six less strong.

Spire, very little elevated, with slightly concave outlines. Whorls,

34, slightly rounded with a very light suture. Aperture, semicir-

cular, depressed above in the uppermost third, much expanded

below. Labrum, much and pointedly produced above, at an angle

of about 75° from the body-whorl, white, slightly thickened and re-

flected, angulated, not pectinated, by all five pomts of the sharper

carine. Labium, rather curved below, much detached from body-

whorl, on a plane with the labrum at the lower end, much below it

above. Umdbilicus, rather deep and broad. Labral lamella, regu-

larly produced, strong but narrow, subangularly pointed close at the

labrum. Operculum, moderately concave, serpentine on the labial

side, with a groove on the labral side.

Height 0:027, greatest breadth 0-049, least breadth 0-038.

Miscellaneous. 79

Named in compliment to W. H. Benson, Esq., who has contri-

buted so much to our knowledge of Indian land-shells.

Wirkinson®A Movussoniana, Chitty.

Hab. Yallahs Hill.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, white, semitransparent. Sculpture,

22 lines, four of which are very slightly stronger than the rest,

lowest most strong and prominent ; on the upper whorls, 7. Spire,

slightly elevated, with convex outlines. Whorls, 34, slightly rounded,

with a light suture. dperture, slightly expanded and depressed

below, more than a semicircle. Labrum, thickened and reflected,

double above, very slightly scolloped by the four stronger carinze, or

rather the labrum is produced in straight lines to meet each stronger

carina, forming three straight lines scarcely pectinated, in octagonal

shape, moderately and roundly produced above from the body-whorl.

Labium, rather curved, below the plane of the labrum above, mode-

rately detached from the body-whorl. Umbilicus, deep. Labral

lametla, sharply, finely and uniformly produced. Operculum, slightly

concave, smooth, with ? two strong rounded carinze vertically cross-

ing the hollow.

Height 0-035, greatest breadth 0°058, least breadth 0-042.

Named in complimentto Prof. A. H. Mousson of Zurich, Switzerland.

[To be continued. }

MISCELLANEOUS.

On some Eggs of Insects employed as Human Food, and giving rise

to the formation of Oolites in Lacustrine Limestones in Mexico.

By M. Virvet p’Aovust.

Tue author states that the bottom of the lakes of Chalco and

Tezcuco, which border the city of Mexico, consists of a calcareous

mud, of a whitish-grey colour, the formation of which is still in pro-

gress, as indicated by the remains of human industry which occur in

it. Whenever he observed these calcareous deposits uncovered by

water, he was struck with finding that they constituted oolites exactly

identical in appearance, and in the form and size of the grains, with

those of the Jurassic system. On mentioning this circumstance

to Mr. J. C. Bowring, director of the salt-works of Tezcuco, in whose

trenches the oolitic structure was clearly exhibited, he stated that

these oolites were formed by the eggs of insects, which are subse-

quently incrusted by the calcareous concretions constantly deposited

by the waters of the lake.

It appears, from the further statements of the author, that, espe-

cially in October, the lake is haunted by millions of small flies, which

after dancing in the air, plunge down into the shallower parts of the

water to a depth of several feet, and deposit their eggs at the bottom.

The eggs of these insects are called Hautle (Haoutle) by the Mexican

Indians, who collect them in great numbers, and with whom they

appear to be a favourite article of food. They are prepared in various :

ways, but are usually made into cakes, which are eaten with a sauce

flavoured with chillies.

80 Miscellaneous.

To collect the eggs, the Indians prepare bundles of rusbes, which

they place vertically in the lake, at some distance from the shore.

In about a fortnight, every rush in these bundles is completely

covered with eggs; the bundles are then drawn out and dried in the

sun, upon a cloth, for not more than an hour, when the eggs are’

easily detached. The bundles of rushes are then placed in the water

again for another crop.— Comptes Rendus, Nov. 23, 1857, p. 865.

On a new Lagomys and a new Mustela inhabiting the North Region

of Sikhim and the proximate parts of Tibet. By B. H. Hopeson,

Fsq., B.C.S

Mustre.a Témon, nob. Teémon of the Tibetans.

This species is 95 inches long from snout to vent, and the tail is

64 more. Its fur is short, aye and straight, being scarcely longer

-on the tail than on the body. The colour is, nee and laterally,

with the entire tail, brunnescent fawn; below, entirely pale pure

yellow, save the head and margin of the upper lip, which, as well as

the limbs, are canescent ; the feet: however, with more or less of a

brownish tint to the front or exter nally y- The tail is 2rds the length

of the animal. The fur is 2ths of an inch long and very fine. The

dimensions are as follows :— inches.

Snout to vent ...... Sik 2s Bee ERNE L

ead «a2 ag oi cae oan ee 2

Pail and halt, .6ce..46 gaeeios atte 64

Tail, less hair (334 2A eee 54

Fara. 50 isenoo tee dabiie me ee 02

Palma vand nails os 888) wei ate 1}

Planta and nails ... 14

Lacomys Curzonta, nob. <dbra onze the Tibetans.

My specimens were procured in the district of Chumbi. They are

three in number, and in fine preservation and high state of fur.

They are quite alike in size and colour, and demonstrably mature

from the state of the teeth. 'They measure 74 inches from snout to

vent, and are of a murine fulvous ‘colour, palling and canescent below

and on the extremities. The fur is exceedingly soft, full, and smooth,

of two sorts, or woolly and hairy, but both of silken delicacy ; inter-

nally dark slaty blue, externally fawn colour, more or less obscured

and darkened by the internal colour. The dimensions are as follows: —

inches.

Shout to:venteeett 42s Bk AE ae

Plead tek shies ieee hd eee 1?

Marsh, Jeet Be ey atic RHEE OBA 02

Snouttoveye hin ae MOAN Ee o£

Kye to ear JS PeR aa

Palma ‘and/nails jek 23 11

Planta and nails ... 1+

This beautiful little animal is japtepinetely askeuiad to the Hon.

Mrs. Curzon.—Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, No. 3, 1857.

Darjiling, April, 1857.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 2. FEBRUARY 1858.

IX.—On the Natural History of the Cingalese Pearl Oyster and

on the Production of Pearls. Derived from Dr. Ke.aart’s

“Tntroductory Report on the Natural History of the Pearl

Oyster of Ceylon,” and from “ Die echten Perlen, ein Beitrag

ZUY ssseeeeee Geschichte derselben,’ by Dr. Karu Mosivs,

Hamburgh, 1857. By W.S. Datuas, F.LS.

Wirnovt following Dr. Mébius through his long and interesting

account of the Pearl-fisheries and the commerce in pearls from the

earliest periods to the present time, we may take the fact that

the annual importation of pearls into France and England alone

averages in value between £40,000 and £50,000 as a convincing

proof of the importance of the traffic in these articles of luxury.

Moreover, when we consider that one of the principal existing

stations for this fishery is upon the coast of the British Island

of Ceylon, and that, in accordance with immemorial custom, the

Government of the island has a direct interest in the prosperity

of the fishery, which is still carried on in the same fashion as

_ that by which the celebrated pearl of Cleopatra was obtained

from the deep,—it will readily be admitted that it is a matter of

no small importance to the Government of Ceylon to ascertain

whether the pearl-oyster banks may not be rendered more pro-

ductive by a better system of management. Is it not possible

that these valuable Mollusks may be treated somewhat in the

Same way as our so-called ‘Native’ Oysters, so as not only to pro-

tect them from injurious influences, but also to enable them to

be procured by a more economical process than that primitive

one of human divers, which still prevails wherever the pearl-

fishery exists? To settle this important point, the Governor of

Ceylon commissioned Dr. Kelaart, in March last, to investigate

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i.

82 Drs. Kelaart and Mobius on the Natural History of the

the natural history of the Pearl Oyster, and we have now before

us that gentleman’s first report upon the subject. His investi-

gations were carried on by keeping the animals partly in

tubs and other vessels, partly in perforated wooden boxes and

old canoes sunk at various depths in the sea, and partly in

aquaria with glass froris, to the usefulness of which in facili-

tating observations Dr. Kelaart bears strong testimony ; and he

also, apparently unexpectedly, obtained great “facilities of ob-

servation amongst the small beds of oysters found in the inner

harbour of Trincomalee. They are found of all ages and sizes,

at various depths and on different kinds of banks ; so that,” adds

Dr. Kelaart, “no naturalist has perhaps ever had the same

opportunities of observing the habits of the Pearly mollusk as I

have at present.”

The Ceylonese Pearl Oyster is the Mytilus margaritiferus,

Linn., the Meleagrina margaritifera of Lamarck, which appears

to be common to all the shores of the Indian and Pacifie Oceans,

from the Red Sea and the east coast of Africa in the west, to

California, Panama and Chili in the east. The Ceylonese shells

belong to that variety of the species described by Leach under

the name of Avicula radiata; indeed, Templeton seems inclined

to regard it as a distinct species. On the other side of the

Isthmus of Panama, in the Gulf of Mexico, and wherever Pearl

Oysters occur on the west coast of America, the species appears

to be the Avicula squamulosa, Lamk. The anatomy of the animal

is described by Dr. Kelaart as follows :-—

“The free border of the mantle lining each valve dips down-

wards to meet a similar veil on the opposite side, thus forming

a kind of double-fringed veil. The one set of tentacular fringe,

in immediate contact with the shell, is composed of hairy ten-

tacles, looking horizontally forwards; the other, about ths of

an inch apart from the former, and lining the edge of the mantle

from side to side, looks downwards, and dovetails with the

tentacles of the opposite flap of the mantle. These tentacles

consist of a series of long and short flat filaments—the long

ones having lateral filamentous projections. The tentacles are

exceedingly sensitive; and one would almost give them the

power of seemg; for not only the touch of a feather, but the

approach of one, when the animal is lively and in good health,

makes them draw forwards, and perfectly shut out the intruder.

As these molluscs have no organ of sight, I have no doubt that

the delicate nerves which are distributed through the mantle

and its tentacular processes, possess in some degree the sense

answering to vision in other animals, as well as of touch; for

an oyster will be observed rapidly to close its valves on the ap-

proach to the aquarium of a lighted candle, or even the approach

Pearl Oyster and on the Production of Pearls. 83

of a hand, or the shadow of a person, near the glass sides of a

vessel in which it is confined. I should not in a popular Report

adyert to this physiological subject, but that the senses of the

oyster have a great deal to do with its habits, not only in the

aquarium, but also in its native bed. Were it not for these

delicate fringes surrounding the mantle, the softer parts of the

oyster would easily become the food of a host of carnivorous

creatures abounding in the sea; and many more pearls would

drop out of the shell than do now with such sentinels at the

entrance of its external rim. The mantle is the only organ the

animal has for the formation of the shell, the increase of the

lateral dimensions of which, and the formation of the pearly

nacre, and pearls, depend upon the condition of this important

investment. If it is injured, the pearly matter is not secreted

in such abundance over the shell, or if, by some cause, it be-

comes retracted, the shell does not grow rapidly, and the

mother-of-pearl lining is jagged at the edge, and is not of

the usual brilliant colour. However, its temporary retraction

facilitates the ingress of sand and other irritating particles,

which doubtless become the nuclei of many a pearl, as will be

hereafter observed. The fore part of the mantle is coloured and

rayed like the shell. The colouring matter is secreted by glands

found in these parts. This glandular secretion serves the pur-

pose of increasing the lateral and longitudinal dimensions of

the shell. It is after this is deposited, that the pearly secretion

(nacre) is applied to the inner wall of the shell, which, concreting

or solidifying, increases its thickness. The pearly fluid is se-

ereted by nearly the whole external surface of the mantle. It

will be thus clearly understood that when a grain of sand or the

larva of an insect 1s introduced between the mantle and shell, it

will become covered over with the pearly secretion; which,

always going on, is augmented at that part where the foreign

matter lies. This phenomenon I have detected, with the aid of

the microscope, in its very earliest stage.

“About 13 inch from the rim of the shell, is seen a pair of

gills, like four segments of a circle, or semilunar combs, stretch-

ing transversely from one side to the other, the convexity look-

ing forwards. There is a vacant space between the concave

surface of the gills and the body of the oyster. The adductor

muscle, called ‘ gristle,’ is now seen, covered over with a delicate

membrane. This muscle is attached to the inner surface of both

the shells. On one side (the left, when the oyster is placed

with the hinge next the observer) is seen a short, conical, tubu-

lar, sharp-pointed prolongation ; this is the terminal end of the

intestines : it looks like a sharp-pointed claw. The intestine is

short ; leaving the stomach, it winds round the adductor muscle,

84 Drs. Kelaart and Mobius on the Natural History of the

and terminates, as I have just remarked, on the side opposite to

where the mouth is placed. There is always an unclosed space

between the edges of the mantle, when the tentacles are brought

together, admitting of the free passage of excrementitious mat-

ter ; and it was through the same opening between the mantle,

that I observed, on one occasion, the ova escape, in a cloudy

stream which continued to pass into the water for nearly fifteen

minutes. I failed to detect the immediate part of the animal

through which the ova feund their exit; and I have not been

able to detect a regular oviduct. The ovaria, when distended

with ova, cover nearly the whole of the stomach, heart and liver,

and project even on the conical cecal process of the stomach,

and also on the base of the foot. The stomach is very small,

placed in the centre of the liver; the cesophagus is very narrow,

scarcely admitting a moderate-sized probe; it is about 3 lines

long. The mouth, situated near the hinge, behind the foot and

byssus, is a horizontal slit, of about 3 lines in length, in the

duplicature of the lower pair of labial palps. These palps are

large, broad, truncated anteriorly, and rounded on the sides ;

the inner surface plaited, or rather grooved. The sense of feel-

ing or touch is, no doubt, by this rugose structure, greatly in-

creased. The palps serve the animal as organs of touch, if not

of taste; they also serve to collect food, and give the animal the

power of rejecting digestible particles of matter, or such sub-

stances as might prove injurious.”

The food of the Pearl Oyster, according to Dr. Kelaart, con-

sists of minute Algz, Infusoria, and Foraminifera. Diatomacee

and other microscopic organisms are found growing abundantly

on the outer surface of the shell; ‘so that the oyster may be

said to carry on its back the food upon which it lives.”

The Pearl Oyster of Ceylon is of small size, the shells usually

measuring only 24-3 inches in their largest diameter; but it

nevertheless takes six or seven years in reaching maturity. Like

our Common Oyster, it appears to have the sexes distinct; at

least, although the majority of the specimens of all ages are

found to contain ova, a few are met with bearing “ spermatozoa

or seminal fluid, in organs similar to those which, im a larger

number of individuals, contain ova.” Even the native divers

are of opimion that there are male and female Pearl Oysters;

and Dr. Kelaart justly states that “the important part which

the male oyster must play in the formation of banks of oysters

is self-evident, if it can be clearly established that the ova

absolutely require the vivifying influence of a male fluid,” or,

rather, that this fluid is always secreted in the sexual organs

of male individuals. At the same time he observes, that he has

not seen more than three or four individuals with this milky

Pearl Oyster and on the Production of Pearls. 85

fluid in a hundred oysters; and if this should prove to be the

normal proportion between the sexes, the importance of recog-

nizing and preserving the males would become still more evident.

He adds, that he has not “yet satisfactorily made out any difference

in the characters of the shells of the two supposed sexes. The

native divers’ opinion, quoted by Capt. Stenart and Mr. Lebeck,

viz. that the large flat ones are males, and those that are thick,

concave, and vaulted, females,” is not borne out by his micro-

scopical observations, as he found well-formed ova in oysters

which were broad and flat.

With regard to the fecundation and spawning of the Pearl

Oyster, Dr. Kelaart states that from March to June every

oyster that he opened, whether young or old, except the few

which contained the milky seminal fluid, had ova in the ovaria,

so that the Pearl Oyster, like the Common Oyster, is in spawn

almost from its birth. From July to September, when the pre-

sent investigations were brought to a close, the oysters examined

did not all contain ova; in some the ovaries were only half full,

in others nearly empty. ‘It will be interesting,” as the author

observes, ‘to proceed with these monthly examinations, and to

ascertain whether the oyster is only in spawn at certain periods

of the year; and, if possible, to determine whether it spawns

more than once in twelve months.” The ova are pear-shaped,

measuring joy Of an inch in diameter at their widest part, and

ters of an inch in length. The number of eggs contained in

the ovaria of an oyster of five or six years of age are calculated

at not less than twelve millions, so that the fecundity of the

animal must be exceedingly great.

The foot with the byssus is described by Dr. Kelaart as fol-

lows :—

“This important member, which has so many useful services

to perform in acephalous mollusks, requires a more than ordinary

consideration. It is that long, brown, leech-like member, which

is seen when the animal is at rest, coiled up in a corner on the

right side, above the byssus, which, when protruding out of the

_ shell, and moving about, gives one the popular idea of a tongue.

It is of a dark brown colour above, and whitish beneath; in

middle age it is speckled. It is composed of longitudinal and

transverse muscular fibres, the latter interlacing. between the

former, which proceed in two columnar masses from each side of

the adductor muscle ; between the bundles of fibres are placed

the abdominal viscera. From its base is sent off, posteriorly, a

glistening white fibrous band; this is attached to the duplica-

ture of the mantle, near the angle of the valves. Thus the foot

is seen to be admirably adapted for locomotive powers ; and also

serves, by its connexion with the adductor muscle, to lengthen

86 Drs. Kelaart and Mobius on the Natural History of

or shorten the cable or byssus. The foot, in a full-sized oyster,

is about two and a half inches long when extended; at rest, it is

not more than one andahalf inch in length. It is broad at the

base, tapering to a conical point ; the upper surface is rounded

and smooth, the lower flattened and grooved. The groove ex-

tending from the base, terminates at the point in an oval cup-

like fosset. This groove is lined by a secreting membrane, and

is an exact mould for the formation of the byssus, at the will of

the animal. When it finds a necessity for making one, the foot

is protruded out of the shell, and with the tip it seeks out a

spot where it can rest the terminal disc of the groove. If not

satisfied with the substance or position of the stone or any other

matter on which it rests, it removes to another more suitable

spot ; for a few minutes (say five or six, if the animal is strong)

it rests, and is then retracted within the shell, leaving behind a

strong fibre with an oval disc, of the form of the groove in the

foot. This whitish fibre is attached to the base of the foot at

one end, and to the rock, or to the shell of another oyster, at

the other. In a day or two, this fibre becomes of a bronzed

greenish colour, and looks like hair, with a broad flattened oval

root attached to the rock. This process is agam and again re-

peated, at intervals of a few minutes, till a sufficiently strong

cable is formed. In a large oyster, removed from the sea, up-

wards of fifty such fibres form a thick strong cable or byssus,

which is attached to the base of the foot by a bifureated fleshy

root. The animal cannot detach the byssus from the rock to

which it is attached, but it has the power of casting it off its

own body and leaving it behind (hke a ship letting slip her

cable and anchor in a storm, and sailing off to sea), m order to

make another byssus, either on the same rock, or on any other

convenient place.

“T observed all this process in the aquarium, at a very early

period of my investigations ; and was not surprised to find, that

the Pearl Oyster, having nearly the same organs as the Mussel,

should form and reform its byssus. But I was agreeably satis-

fied in learning by these observations, that Captain Steuart, in

his valuable and interesting ‘ Monograph on the Pearl Fisheries

of Ceylon,’ was incorrect in denying to the Pearl Oyster this

faculty. He states, that ‘it is not believed that Pearl Oysters

have the power to detach themselves, or to remove at their own

will. Ihave not only satisfied myself, and many friends who

have seen the oysters in the aquaria which I have established,

that the Pearl Oyster can detach or unmoor itself, but hkewise

that it walks away with its foot foremost, and the shell behind ;

and does not, as Captain Steuart observes, ‘move with its hinges

in advance. This ‘ shuffling’ movement alone attracted Cap-

the Pearl Oyster and on the Production of Pearls. 87

tain Steuart’s attention, but it is an unimportant one; as all

bivalves without a byssus have it, and it is mdependent of the

will of the animal, owing to the valves being opened and closed

for the purpose of respiration.”

“When an Oyster is first put into a vivarium, it sickens,

i. e., the mantle becomes retracted, and a collapse is observed ;—

in a few hours it revives, but, with few exceptions, it is on the

third or fourth day that the portion of byssus attached to the

foot of the animal is shaken or cast off, and the animal puts out

its foot and forms another near the spot where it lies ; or walks,

by a snail-like motion of its foot, to, or up the side of the glass,

to the level of the water, and there fixes itself.. Some of the

oysters which were thrown into the sea, are now seen growing

on the sides of rocks, four and five feet from the bottom.”

These observations are conclusive as to the power possessed

by the Oyster of reforming its byssus, and the possibility of

removing it from the deeper parts of the sea to situations where

the fishery may be carried on conveniently ; and this appears to

have been proposed by Dr. Wright, in a Report prepared about

the year 1803, which, however, seems to have been misunder-

stood. It appears, in fact, from Dr. Kelaart’s observations, not

only that the Pearl Oyster can reproduce its byssus when it has

been torn from its previous resting-place, but that it can even

detach itself voluntarily from its moorings and attach itself in

another place, and this not once only, but several times, as he

has noticed “that some oysters will go through this process a

dozen times in less than a month.” This power of forming a

new byssus is possessed even by the large specimens, although

in a less degree than in younger individuals; the latter also

possess more locomotive power than those of greater age,

and appear to employ it in gratifying their strongly gregarious

instincts; for Dr. Kelaart tells us, that when several young

oysters are placed in various parts of an aquarium, they will,

sooner or later, be found attached to each other ; and he adds, that

“the older ones have also this desire; but their heavy shells

impede their motions, and they are contented to remain apart

from their fellows.” The formation of a new byssus is some-

times caused also by crabs, shrimps, and other marine animals

nibbling through the old one. Dr. Kelaart also states, “that

the Pearl Oyster will move about in search of food, if the locality

in which it is originally placed is not rich in its natural sup-

plies,” and that it will quit its original situation if the water is

much agitated or rendered impure by mud, or the decomposition

of organic matter, or unfitted for its habitation by a great influx

of fresh water. Nevertheless, the mollusk appears to be ex-

ceedingly tenacious of life; for it will “live in brackish water,

88 Drs. Kelaart and Mobius on the Natural History of

and in places so shallow that it must be exposed for three or

four hours daily to the sun and other atmospheric influences.”

Taking all these circumstances into account, there seems to

be every foundation for the hope expressed by our author, that

the Pearl Oysters may be successfully transferred from their

native beds, and made to colonize other parts of the sea. His

experiments, indeed, appear to be conclusive upon this point.

He says :—

“T have successfully established a colony of Pearl Oysters

near Fort Frederick, in the open sea, at various depths; and

have also oysters which have been living for several months in

wooden boxes, finger-glasses, glass globes, chatties, and large

canoes, sunk in the sea. Some were thrown into the sea, after

being removed from the inner harbour and kept in my house in

chatties and tubs for two and three days. The byssus of most

of them had been broken and torn from the rock. These they

have cast off, and are now living attached to each other, and to

pieces of coral, and to rocks, exposed to all the influences of the

sea.”

Of the general habits of the Pearl Oyster Dr. Kelaart speaks

as follows :—

“ The whole occupation of the Oyster, when fixed to a spot,

appears to be, keeping its valves open and admitting food to its

mouth. For several hours the valves remain open, they then

close for a few minutes, or for an hour or two, then open again.

At night, the valves remain generally open till towards daylight,

when they close, and remain so till the sun shines brightly over

the horizon. It is during the early part of the night, or soon

after sunset, that they exercise, when required, their locomotive

powers. I have watched the oysters in aquaria for nearly a

whole night ; and they appear to be then active in moving and

attaching themselves to new localities. Durimg the day I have

only seen on one occasion an oyster form a new byssus. This

nocturnal habit is, doubtless, an instinctive precaution; for

should oysters move during the day, they are more likely to

become the food of fishes and other animals which prey upon

them. Their movements are instinctive, and guided by the

sense of touch. Darkness suits them better than dayhght, of

the difference of which they are very sensitive.”

The Tamblegam Pearl Oyster.

It is well known that, besides the true Pearl Oyster, many

other species of Mollusca produce perfect pearls, some of which

possess considerable lustre. Amongst these is the Common Oyster

(Ostrea edulis, L.), which sometimes contains good pearls, as in

the Pearl Oyster and on the Production of Pearls. 89

the case referred to by Mobius of a worthy Hamburgher, whose

tongue detected the presence, in an oyster which he was on the

point of swallowing, of a pearl, for which a jeweller paid him

upwards of three pounds (22 dollars). The common Anodonta

cygnea, L., of our fresh waters, also occasionally contains small

pearls; and the European Pearl Mussel (Unio margaritifer, L.)

is the object of considerable fisheries in some parts of Germany,

as it was formerly in our own country. Of other known pearl-

bearing Mollusca, Dr. Mébius mentions that the Pinna nobilis, L.,

produces a brown pearl; Mytilus edulis, L., a pale-blue one ;

Spondylus gederopus, L., greenish and pale rose-coloured pearls ;

Arca Noe, L., a violet, and Anomia Cepa, L., a purple pearl.

Nearly allied to the latter is the species referred to by Dr. Ke-

laart as the Tamblegam Pearl Oyster (the Placuna placenta, L.),

which, like the Anomia, belongs to the great family of the Os-

treide. It is found in the salt-water lake of Tamblegam, which

is separated by a narrow neck of land from the great harbour of

Trincomalee, and although the pearls produced by it (which are

of a Jead-colour according to Mébius), are not more than one-third

of the value of those obtained from the true Pearl Oyster ; still,

as the number of pearls procured from them per thousand is three

times as great as that obtained from the Meleagrina, and the

shells, according to Dr. Kelaart, are worth at /east ten shillings

per thousand, whilst those of the true Pearl Oyster of Ceylon

are of little or no value in consequence of their small size, there

seems to be every reason for believing that, with proper manage-

ment, this pearl-fishery of Tamblegam would constitute an im-

portant source of revenue to the Government of Ceylon. This,

however, as we shall see, is at present by no means the case.

The Tamblegam Oyster (Placuna placenta) is called the ‘ Vitre

Chinoise’ by some French writers, and the ‘Window Oyster’ by

English travellers in China, from the circumstance that its semi-

transparent shells are used by the Chinese instead of glass in

windows. ‘“ When full grown, the valves measure, at their

broadest transverse diameter, from 6 to 7 inches, and their

longest longitudinal diameter is about the same; some, half an

inch more.” They appear to arrive at maturity in about three

years, and to thrive best in brackish water, although they are

destroyed by a great influx of fresh water. As in the true Pearl

Oyster, the young have ova in their ovaries. The Tamblegam

Oyster, “having no byssus, is not attached to any hard sub-

stance, nor is it cemented, like some of the edible oysters, by

the hinge, or by one of the valves, to any object, but lies either

flat on the mud, or is fixed loosely in a semi-vertical position,

with the wedge-shaped hinge buried in the mud.” From this

circumstance, coupled with the exceedingly flattened form of

90 Drs. Kelaart and Mobius on the Natural History of

the shells, pearls are very liable to drop out when the animal

reaches its full growth; and Dr. Kelaart therefore recommends,

“as the best periods for fishing, the time when the animal has

closed its supposed two years’ age, or when the shell measures

from 5} to 6 inches in transverse diameter.”

The fishery in the Tamblegam Lake, as elsewhere, is carried on

by divers, and from Dr. Kelaart’s statements great injury appears

to have been done to the banks, by the granting of a three-years’

lease to native renters, without any proper restriction as to the

size of the oysters to be fished. One bank, called the Natcha

Cooda, is already ruined, unless the Government takes steps to

restock it with young oysters; and Dr. Kelaart considers that

“there is no prospect of even an average good fishery before the

middle of 1859.” He says :—

“1 watched the number of oysters fished during the two days

I was lately at Tamblegam (Keenear), and have to report, that

there could not have been less than 30,000 on each day. More

than two-thirds of this number were young, and had better have

been left in the lake for another year or more. The renter is

evidently making the most of the few months he has yet liberty

to fish, or rather ruin the bank. The Tamblegam Wanniah, and

all the divers whom I questioned on the subject, stated, that in

the early part of the present year more than 50,000 oysters

were fished daily. It is therefore impossible to arrive at any

other conclusion, than that the former renters misrepresented

the state of their finances, from the Pearl-banks, when they got

Government to remit some portion of the rent, and had the fishery

re-sold for a smaller sum, to another native,—a relative, I am

informed, of one of the original renters.

« All oysters are very prolific, and the Placuna is not an excep-

tion to the rule; for, at the lowest calculation, in three years

there must have been fished from this bank, upwards of 18 mil-

lions of oysters, supposing that there were only 200 fishing days

in each year. The renters’ share must have been (allowing five

shillings for each thousand oysters) nearly £2250, from which,

deducting the three years’ rent, viz. £901, they must have de-

rived a profit of at least £1250. To this profit must be added

another source of gain (a very ingenious one), from the divers’

share of oysters. The diver is allowed half the quantity fished,

but he is not permitted fo sell the oysters at the best market, or

to the highest bidder. He is obliged to open the oysters when

fresh, and sell to the renter all the pearls, at a fixed rate, which

the renter takes good care shall be below the market value. Any

plan, therefore, which may relieve the diver of this grievance,

will, [ am sure, be thankfully welcomed by at least 200 indivi-

duals, whose chief means of living is by diving for Pearl Oysters.”

the Pearl Oyster and on the Production of Pearls. 91

Taking these facts into consideration, Dr. Kelaart advises the

application of various restrictions to the fishery, the nature of

which will suggest themselves readily enough to most naturalists,

and at the same time recommends the employment of ordinary

oyster-dredges for removing the mollusks from the banks ; being

unattached, they would of course easily be brought up by the

dredge. The small oysters brought up might be returned im-

mediately to the bank, or kept to be transferred to some other

suitable locality. By this means he thinks the numerous salt-

water lakes of the Ceylonese coast, such as those of Calpentyn,

Puttam, Batticaloa and Hambantotte, might easily be stocked

with this Pearl Oyster, when they would yield a handsome

revenue to the Government. To test the feasibility of this pro-

position our author has already removed about 1200 middle-

sized oysters, obtained from the water of the Tamblegam fishery,

to Yard Cove in Trincomalee Harbour, where the muddy bottom

promises to be suitable for breeding them.

Production and Structure of Pearls.

“ There are pearls,” says Mobius, “ which, like the shells in

which they were formed, consist of three different systems of

layers,—only that these are superposed in a reversed order. In

the shell, the nacreous layer forms the znnermost coat; in the

pearl, on the contrary, it constitutes the shining outer coat; so

that the pearl, as it were, only represents a reversed pearly shell,

and consequently possesses all the chemical and physical pro-

perties of the latter, except those for which it is indebted to its

round form.” Under these circumstances the qualities of the

pearl must necessarily depend to a very great extent upon those

of the shell in which it is produced; and the analysis of the

nacreous layers of different shells shows a sufficient diversity of

composition to account for the different qualities of the pearls

produced from them. Thus, according to Schlossberger, the

nacreous layer of the Common Oyster contains 94°7—98°2 per

cent. of carbonate of lime with only 0-8-2-2 per cent. of nitro-

genous organic matter; whilst the same layer in the true Pearl

Oyster contains, as found by Ulex, only 87-6 per cent. of car-

bonate of lime, and the amount of organic matter rises to 11°8

per cent., or more than five times the largest quantity found by

Schlossberger in the Common Oyster. The latter also contains

0°8-3:1 per cent. of other earthy salts wanting in the Pearl

Oyster, which, however, contains 0°6 per cent. of chloride of

sodium. It is to this large amount of organic matter that the

true pearls are indebted for their hardness, which is considerably

greater than that of crystals of carbonate of lime; and the same

92 - Drs. Kelaart and Mobius on the Natural History of

eause is doubtless effective in heightening their lustre. The

large amount of organic matter contamed im them also explains

their low specific gravity, which is 2°650—-2°686, or 0°1-0°3 less

than that of pure calcareous spar or Arragonite.

The surface of pearls is not perfectly smooth, but covered

with very fine microscopic elevations and depressions. These

are more or less irregular in their altitude, but approach most

nearly to equality in pearls of the finest water. In pearls which

exhibit a certain iridescence, and which, when turned in dif-

ferent directions towards the eye, present even very faint bluish,

greenish, and reddish tints, the surface is found to present deli-

cate, irregularly curved furrows, which either run tolerably

parallel to each other, or form small, irregular, closed curves.

This is due to the mode of growth of the pearl, in which thin

layers of nacre of small dimensions have been laid over each

other. There is no continuous layer all over the pearl, but a

number of small portions, which sometimes overlie the margins

of the subjacent layers, and sometimes leave them uncovered*.

This structure is seen most distinctly in the pearl shell, where the

conditions are rendered more simple by the layers being depo-

sited on a flat or but slightly curved surface. The distance of

the furrows from each other is not always the same: sometimes

they may be recognized with the simple lens, whilst on other

parts they approach within ;4,5th of an inch of each other.

That the iridescence of nacre, or the nacreous colour, as distin-

guished from pearly lustre, is caused by the interference of the

light reflected from these furrows and the intervening edges of

the strata, is proved by the circumstance, ascertained by Brewster,

that impressions of mother-of-pearl taken in red or black sealing-

wax exhibit the same phenomena of colour distinctly. In pearls,

in consequence of their spherical form, the different masses of

coloured light are so diffused, that they unite to form white

light ; and this takes place with the greater perfection in pro-

portion as the furrows are lost, and become converted into a

surface of fine elevations and depressions.

For their /ustre pearls are indebted to their being composed

of thin layers, which allow light to pass through them, whilst

the numerous layers lying one under the other, disperse and

reflect the light im such a manner that it returns and mixes with

that which is directly thrown back from the outer surface. It

is the cooperation of light reflected from the surface with light

dispersed and reflected in the interior, that gives rise to lustre ; for

this reason the knots of window-glass exhibit pearly lustre, and

the membranes of pearls deprived of their lime are almost as

* “This discovery of the stratification solves the contradiction between

Brewster’s and Carpenter’s representations of the matter.”’ (Mobius.)

the Pearl Oyster and on the Production of Pearls. 98

lustrous as solid pearls, except that their whiteness is destroyed.

“The two masses of light entering the eye, act upon it from

different distances. Now as it adapts itself to the body seen

through the transparent layer, it cannot distinctly see the light

reflected from the surface, and the consciousness of this infinitely

perceptible reflexion produces the phenomenon of lustre” *.

The thinner and more transparent the layers of which the pearl

consists, the more beautiful is its lustre, and in this respect the

sea-pearls excel those of our river-mollusks.

Besides the furrows on the natural or cut surfaces of mother-

of-pearl, fine sections or lamine of cleavage exhibit a second

system of fine dark lines. These, however, are never so distinct

as the superficial furrows, but always appear somewhat cloudy

and very finely undulated. In several specimens in the posses-

sion of Dr. Mobius they follow the same direction, whilst that

of the superficial furrows varies frequently; so that the two

systems are sometimes parallel and sometimes intersect each

other at all angles. These minute lines also remain at the same

distance apart (775th of an inch, according to Herschel).

This structure of the nacreous layers is probably of great im-

portance in the dispersion of the lght which is reflected by

mother-of-pearl.

In pearls these fine dark lines usually run round the globe

in the direction of circles passing through its poles. Sometimes,

however, they run in very various directions, and in a pearl

from Unio margaritifer from which Dr. Mobius had dissolved

the carbonate of lime by acetic acid, the lines of the different

strata of membrane crossed each other at various angles.

In thin sections of pearls a quantity of fine lines run round

the central point in the layer of nacre, but these rarely form

closed curves, most of them losing themselves again without

completing the cireuit, and thus showing, like the superficial

furrows, that the pearl does not grow by complete spherical

coats, but by the superposition of small segments. Sometimes

layers occur which run almost all round, and show that they

were formed at one time, by their uniformly darker colour.

These concentric lines of the nacre are intersected by two systems

of extremely fine lines at angles of about 10-15°, whilst the

latter intersect each other at angles of about 20-30°. These

lines appear to be due to an intimate structure of the nacreous

layer, probably to the unequal inclination of its particles towards

the cut surface. When a portion of the layers are cut at an

acute angle, transitions are seen to take place from the super-

ficial furrows to these lines. It is also probable that the above-

* Dove, Farbenlehre und optische Studien, p. 117.

+ Edinburgh Phil. Journ. i. p. 114, 1820.

94 Drs. Kelaart and Mobius on the Natural History of

described fine dark lines of the nacreous layers take part in their

formation, and especially in giving them their finely punctured

appearance when cut transversely.

In one section from a sea-pearl of good lustre, the nacreous

layers are penetrated almost all round by dark ramifications

arranged radially. These have also been found by Carpenter in

many shells; as they do not disappear with the carbonate of

lime, he regards them as walled (ausgekleidete) canals.

The finest pearls usually consist only of nacreous layers sur-

rounding a nucleus. To this their white colour is due, as a

large dark nucleus shines through the layers, and renders them

dull. The grey tint of the so-called immature pearls is due to

columnar cells, identical with those of the middle layer of the

shells, which extend radially from the nucleus to the nacreous

layers. In transverse section these appear as three- or six-sided

cells with straight or curved outlines, and they either retain the

same diameter throughout, or have their extremities pointed and

wedged in between each other. When the lime is removed by

acetic acid, they remain as hollow columns, with brownish mem-

branous walls. In the midst of them there often rises a

membranous plate, which looks like a cell-nucleus, and which

is attached to a delicate membrane situated between the columnar

and nacreous layers. The membranous walls of the columnar

cells are either transversely striated, or furnished with transverse

rows of pores; and in one case the pores and striz occur toge-

ther in the same column. Carpenter regards these columns as

consisting of flat cells laid one upon the other, and we may sup-

pose that the fusion of these takes place in the same way as in

the formation of the vessels of plants. This view has certainly

more in its favour than that of Heimrich Meckel*, who supposes

that the columuar layer is produced from the nacre in the same

way as Réaumur’s porcelain from amorphous glass.

In many pearls the inner extremity of the columns rests upon

a brownish-yellow mass which encloses the nucleus. It is usually

homogeneous, rarely stratified, and possesses all the properties

of the epidermis of the shells. This leads us to the considera-

tion of the formation of pearls and its causes, upon which so

many theories have been propounded.

According to the ancient Indian notion adopted by Pliny,

and after him by many others, the mollusk is incited to the pro-

duction of pearls by the falling of drops of dew into its gaping

valves; and so firmly had this idea taken possession of the

human mind, that Columbus, on discovering the coast of Paria,

thought he had fallen upon the mght place for pearls,—the

trees grew with their roots in the sea, and these very roots were

* Mikrogeologie, p. 26, 1856.

the Pearl Oyster and on the Production of Pearls. 95

covered with oysters, ready to receive any quantity of dew-drops

that might fall from the leaves above them. But the oysters

unfortunately were of the wrong sort. Atlian’s theory was, that

pearls were produced by lightning flashing into the open shells ;

and it was not until many years later that a less poetical race of

naturalists adopted more material hypotheses, and attributed to

pearls a similar origin to that of the gall-stones, urinary calculi,

Bezoar-stones, and other concretions found in the higher ani-

mals. According to another view, pearls were the eggs of the

mollusks ; and Dr. Mobius quotes from Valentini a statement

that, in the year 1700, “a Swedish major and a Livonian noble-

man saw a shell-fish creep out of a pearl which a fisherman had

laid before them on the table.” In 1717 Réaumur showed that

the structure of pearls was identical with that of the shells pro-

ducing them, and that those of the Pinna of the harbour of

Toulon consisted either of nacre, or of a system of columns,

according to the place in which they were formed.

Under any circumstances, however, the production of pearls

ean hardly occur in the natural course of the secretion of the

materials of the shells, and they must be regarded as abnormal

deposits of this material, the impulse to which must be given by

some peculiar cause. Réaumur ascribes the formation of pearls

to a morbid effusion of the coagulating shell material, and Dr.

Mobius considers that this may sometimes be the case with those

pearls which have a crystalline calcareous nucleus. But these

appear to be few in number, and it seems now to be a settled

point that, at all events in most cases, the formation of pearls is

caused by the intrusion of foreign bodies between the mantle of

the animal and its shell. By the majority of writers grains

of sand are described as the most frequent irritants, and Dr.

Kelaart appears to admit their intrusion as one of-the causes

of pearl formation* ; but, on the other hand, Dr. Mobius states,

that of 44 sea-pearls (from America and the East Indies) and

15 freshwater pearls, of which he has prepared sections, not

one presented a sand-grain as its nucleus. A few, as already

stated, contained a “ radiately fibrous, crystalline calcareous

nucleus,” but in the majority the nuclei were of an organic

nature.

With regard to the origin of these organic nuclei, two theo-

ries have been put forward. According to the earliest of these

hypotheses, set up by Sir Everard Home in 1826+, the ova of

the mollusks form the nuclei of pearls; and in support of this

view the author stated that he had found pearls in the ovary,

and adduces two letters from C. Sandius, dated in 1673 and

1674, and published in the ‘Philosophical Transactions’ for the

* See p. 83. t Phil. Trans. 1826, p. 338.

96 Drs. Kelaart and Mobius on the Natural History of

latter year, in which the same opinion is expressed. This theory

of Sir Everard Home’s was contradicted by Von Baer, in a paper

published in Meckel’s ‘ Archiv’ as early as 1830; and it ap-

pears to be untenable as regards the formation of pearls from

abortive ova in the ovaries, but a modification of it is brought

forward with great appearance of probability by Dr. Kelaart,

who says, “that the ova which escape through the distended

coats of an overgrown ovarium, and are imbedded in the inter-

stices of the mantle, become nuclei of pearls formed in this

situation.” In support of this view he states that he has “ re-

peatedly examined seed, or young pearls, in process of formation;

and with a magnifying power of }-inch lens, was able to see

distinctly the outlines of two or three ova through the first or

superficial layer of nacre, surrounded by groups of ova. It can

be readily understood how an overcharged ovarium will, by some

accident or spontaneous evolution, have its coats ruptured, allow-

ing the ova to escape and become inserted in the contiguous

attenuated parts of the mantle. As pearls are more usually found

imbedded in the mantle near the hinge, the most hkely place

where the ovarium is liable to rupture, I consider this very con-

clusive of the new theory I have here proposed*.”

(Dr. Kelaart also thinks it possible that the siliceous skeletons

of the Diatomacez, which constitute a great part of the food of

the Pearl Oyster, may sometimes, by escaping through the coats

of the stomach or otherwise, get into the interstices of the man-

tle, and there give rise to the production of pearls. He adduces

no positive observations in confirmation of this opinion, except

that he once, in examining “ seedling” pearls, found a Navicula

amongst the [escaped ?] ova.)

The second modern theory above alluded to is founded upon

the observation of the fresh-water pearl-bearing Mollusks (Ano-

donta and Uniones), and attributes the formation of pearls to

the intrusion of parasites into the mantle. Filippit found in

some ponds in the park of Racconigi, near Turin, individuals

of the common fresh-water Mussel (Anodonta cygnea), the man-

tles of which contained sacs with larvee of Distoma duplicatum,

Von Baer, and at the same time saw “a corresponding quantity

* It would appear, however, that Dr. Kelaart thinks it possible that an

over-distended ovarium is one of the causes of pearls being discharged

from the oyster and lost. He adds: “If this be really the case, it will

easily account for the singular fact, that a sample of oysters, fished in the

month of October, will yield a larger proportion of pearls than a batch of

oysters fished from the same bank in the months of April and May of the

following year.”

+ Sull’ Origine delle Perle, translated with notes by Dr. Kiichenmeister,

Miiller’s Archiv, 1856, p. 251; and Encore un mot sur la formation des

perles, Miiller’s Archiv, 1856, p. 490.

the Pearl Oyster and on the Production of Pearls. 97

of pearly asperities, of various forms and development, passing

through all possibledegreesto real, shining, nearly spherical pearls,

scattered over the adjacent surface of the shell.” On carefully

removing the pearly concretions which appeared to be youngest,

and examining them with the microscope, he always detected in

them the remains of Distomata (Cercarie), which had served as

the nucleus for the calcareous matter. Even in free pearls he

found an organic nucleus (consisting of portions of Echino-

stomum and Limnochares Anodonte), although he never found

any animal that could be determined with perfect certainty.

From these observations Filippi concludes that the production

of pearls is intimately connected with the presence of parasites,

and that the want of the latter may be the cause of the non-

formation of pearls in some localities. He denies that pearls

are the result of disease, and that their nuclei are ever formed

by grains of sand.

Kiichenmeister*, following up the ideas of Filippi, and admit-

ting that pearls may be produced by the intrusion of Distoma-

larvee and other Entozoa into the mantle, maintains that the

principal impulse to the formation of pearls, at all events in the

Saxon river Elster, is given by the water-inite Limnochares Ano-

donte. The eggs of this mite are deposited in the fresh-water

mussels, and enveloped by the latter in cysts, from which, how-

ever, the six-legged young can usually escape with ease. After

swimming about for some time, and attaining their full growth

as larvee, these hexapod mites return into the mollusk, and be-

come again enclosed in a capsule, within which they change

their skin and acquire their perfect form. Thus the natural

habits of this mite give rise to the formation of numerous sphe-

rical cysts, which may remain in the mantle of the mollusk even

after the escape of their inmates, and thus furnish the most

favourable conditions for the production of rounded pearls. The

mites prefer still water, and it is in situations where this condi-

tion is fulfilled that the greatest number of pearls are found.

Kiichenmeister’s observations induced Von Hessling to in-

vestigate this interesting subject in the Bavarian waters, and the

results of his researches were published in the Gelehrten Anzeigen

of Munich (1856). In adherent pearly asperities of the inner

surface of the shells of fresh-water mussels he found “ partly

true sand-grains, or minute particles of fine mud, in which the

animals live; partly remains of Algze with distinctly recogniza-

ble conjugations, the individual cellular segments of which are

still incrusted ; partly eggs in the most various stages of deve-

lopment and decomposition ; and partly parasitic animals in the

most various stages of development.” He only found one Di-

* Miiller’s Archiv, 1856, p. 269.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 7

98 Drs. Kelaart and Mobius on the Natural History of

stoma-nucleus in many hundred small free pearls from the fresh-

water mussels, and in “ about 40,000 specimens of Unio marga-

ritifer, opened partly by Von Hessling and partly by the fisher-

men, no trace of a parasite or of an egg could be found.” No

traces of eggs or parasites were detected in hundreds of oriental,

Scotch, and Bavarian pearls, which he opened with chisel and

saw, and treated with or ganic and inorganic acids.

Dr. Mobius, however, has arrived at a directly opposite result,

by following a rather more cautious method of investigation, and

grinding down the pearls with a fine file and stone. His results

are therefore far more to be depended upon than those of Von

Hessling, who seems to have carried on his researches in rather

too wholesale amanner. In eight pearls from the west coast of

America he found remains of Entozoa forming the nucleus, and

one of those figured in his plate is evidently a Trematode larva.

In other curious specimens the nucleus is covered with layers of

epidermis, which appear to have been drawn asunder by the

movements of the living nucleus. As a general rule, the organic

nucleus seems to shrink more or less after its enclosure, and the

space thus left is usually filled up im part by crystalline fibres,

probably consisting of carbonate of lime infiltrated through the

first layers. The pearls already referred to as contaiming a

nucleus of crystalline carbonate of lime are also probably caused

originally by the access of young parasites, which, retaining

their vitality, subsequently break through the first layers of the

pearl, and thus leave a hollow space in its centre. The great

weight of evidence, therefore, is in favour of the organic origin

of the nuclei of pearls, partly from the eggs and encysted young

of parasitic animals, and partly, according to Kelaart, from the

escape of the eggs into the interstices of the mantle, on the

accidental rupture of an overcharged ovary. Dr. Kelaart and

Von Hessling also admit the intrusion from without of foreign

morganic matters as one of the causes of pearl-formation ; and

the former states that the oysters, when removed into an aqua-

rium, retract their mantle considerably, and retain it in this

condition even for some days,—a condition which would be

very favourable to the access of extraneous matters to the in-

terstices between the mantle and the shell. It is quite pos-

sible that a similar condition may prevail amongst the Pearl

Oysters residing in the open sea, for Dr. Kelaart says, “ Most

of the oysters in which I have found pearls had external marks

of having been retarded in their lateral growth, and displaced in

early life from their fixed position on a bank. I am inclined to

believe that oysters which have abundance of food, and are not

disturbed, remain fixed for the last two or three years of their

growth to one spot. These are less likely to have a large pro-

the Pearl Oyster and on the Production of Pearls. 99

portion of pearl-bearing individuals among them. This, of

course, requires more extensive practical observation, either on

the beds in the harbour of Trincomalie, or on the pearl-banks

of Arripo.”

Under any circumstances, this retraction and extrusion of the

mantle must be of considerable importance in determining the

internal structure of the pearls ; for as the different layers of the

shell (epidermis, columnar layer, and nacre) are secreted by dif-

ferent parts of the surface of the mantle, the pearls which con-

tain more than one of these substances must have been in contact

successively with the corresponding regions of the mantle. Thus

if a pearl be originally formed at the edge of the mantle (which

will be the case when dead extraneous matters get within the

shell, whilst the mantle is retracted as above described), the

nucleus will be immediately surrounded by a layer of epidermis ;

and if it be subsequently passed inwards (by the extrusion of the

mantle or otherwise) through the columnar region to that which

secretes the nacreous layer, it will exhibit the three layers in the

same order as in the shell. The finest pearls are those formed

entirely in the nacre-secreting portion of the mantle; but if

those originally produced in this situation be passed outwards

(by the retraction of the mantle or otherwise), they will acquire

a columnar, and even an epidermic, layer; and by passing

inwards again, these may be in their turn coated with nacre.

Instances of the structures thus produced appear not to be

uncommon, and several of them are described and figured by

Dr. Mobius. Pearls found imbedded in the tissues of the body

at a distance from the mantle, are probably carried to their

resting-place by the circulation.

Ever since the admission of the fact that the formation of

pearls is caused by the intrusion of foreign bodies between the

mantle of the mollusks and their shell, attempts have been made

to produce similar effects by artificial means. In 1761 Linnzus

announced to the King and Diet of Sweden that he could com-

pel mollusks to produce pearls, at the same time offering to

publish his method for the benefit of the State. Heseems, how-

ever, to have thought better of the matter, and sold his secret

for 500 ducats to one Bagge, a merchant of Gothenburg, whose

heirs offered it for sale again in 1780. Beckmann, who narrates

this, says: “Linné once showed me in his collection a tray of

pearls, and said, ‘Hos unionis confeci artificio meo; sunt tan-

tum quingue annorum, et tamen tam magni.’” Beckmann

adds,—1 believe that Linné had described his art as early as

1746 in one of his works, before he had the idea of making use

of it asa mystery. I refer to a line in the sixth edition of the

‘Systema Nature,’ at p. 195, which runs,—‘ Margarita, testz

100 Mr. B. Clarke on the Structure and Affinities of

excrescentia latere interiore, dum exterius latus perforatur”* I

once told him that I had discovered his secret in his own writings 7

he seemed to be embarrassed, made no inquiry as to the passage

to which I referred, and broke off the conversation.”? There is

no doubt that attached half-pearls may be produced, when the

shell is bored through by a worm, or artificially. These hemi-

spherical pearls are “often of large size; Dr. Mébius describes

three of nearly half an inch in diameter.

Imperfect pearls are usually produced artifically by inserting

foreign substances between the mantle and the shell. The

Chinese appear to be the principal operators in this way. Ac-

cording to Grill they imsert a string of 5 or 6 spherules of

mother-of-pearl into Mussels in a lake near Canton, by which

they are covered with a nacreous layer in the course of a year.

These pearls are used for embroidery, in which their defects may

be concealed. The Chinese also produce hemispherical pearls

upon the inner surface of the shells of Barbata plicata (Dipsas

plicatus, Leach), by mserting mother-of-pearl forms between the

shell and mantle, and specimens of this shell are not uncommon,

bearing numerous attached pearly figures of Chinese deities,

formed upon metal moulds in the same situation. Dr. Gray

also says that the Chinese produce nearly globular pearls in this

mollusk, around silver wire.

Dr. Kelaart states that he has “ doctored” some Pearl Oysters

“according to the plan adopted by the Chinese, in the case of

the large fresh-water Mussel,” but does not describe the parti-

cular process employed by him. At the end of the copy of his

Report which he has had the kindness to forward to us, he has,

however, appended a manuscript note, dated the 7th December,

1857, mm the following words :—“ Since writing the above, i

have established the fact, that good pearls can be made by the

oysters which are treated as the Chinese treat the fresh-water

Mussel. If the Ceylon Government will not establish artificial

Pearl-banks, other Governments may try the experiment, and

the Arripo bank be in time valueless.”

X.—On the Structure and Affinities of Myricacee, Plataner,

Altingiacez and Chloranthacee. By B.Ciarxg, Esq., F.L.S. &e.

[With a Plate.]

Myricace#.

Tue ovary of this family having engaged the attention of some

most accurate observers, by whom it is regarded as simple, the

following remarks on its structure may prove interesting, espe-

cially as.the stigmas, which are ordinarily two, are occasionally

* This passage is suppressed in the tenth edition.

Myricacez, Platanez, Altingiacee, and Chloranthacee. 101

increased to three, and also more rarely reduced to one, which

requires some explanation before the ovary should be understood

as consisting of a single carpel.

At the time of flowering, the ovary presents no appearances

which would lead to a satisfactory knowledge of its structure,

and in the fruit the characters become too much obscured to be -

relied on; but the examination of some very young fruits pro-

duced by Myrica quercifolia in the Botanic Gardens at Kew has

supplied this deficiency,—transverse sections of them indicating

the presence of two carpels united by their margins, the stigmas

also being two (PI. VI. figs. 1, 2, 3 & 4), which are occasionally

increased to three, the stigmas then being three (figs. 5, 6 & 7).

The fact that in the ovary of the latter the dorsal suture is

equally marked in all three carpels, makes it impracticable to

account for such appearances by any other explanation ; and as

far as my observations have gone, it has proved to be an invari-

able rule, that when the ovule is single and erect from the base,

without any inclination to either side, as in Myrica (the stigmas

being two or more), the ovary consists of carpels united by their

margins, which are the same in number as the stigmas, any

accidental inequality of them being the consequence of inequality

of the carpels.

In the structure of the ovary, Myricaceee* approach most

nearly to Juglandez, the inner circle of the tissues composing

the ovary of M. quercifolia corresponding with the endocarp

of the fruit of Juglans regia and nigra; the tendency also to

dehiscence, shown by angles in the cavity and by a line extend-

ing to the dorsum of each carpel (PI. VI. figs. 2, 3 & 4), being,

as in J. regia, through the dorsal sutures.

With the Cupulifere they agree in the partial separation of

the lobes of the anther, especially with Carpinus, which, as in

Myrica, is owing to the division of the connective; and they

may also be compared to Abietine in the variable number of

the stamens, and in their filaments, when numerous, becoming

monadelphous at the base. And this approach between the sta-

mens appears so well marked in Myrica and Pinus, that, next

to the affinities between Casuarina and Ephedra, it may perhaps

be regarded as the most obvious connecting link between Gym-

nosperms and the Amental families ; they are in both cases, when

numerous, attached to a pedicel, which, in Pinus, has been de-

scribed as composed of monadelphous filaments, but should

perhaps rather be regarded as an elongated torus ; 10 both cases,

also, their number is irregular,—so much so in Myrica, that in

one species I have seen them vary from eight to thirty in the

* In Comptonia the ovary has the same structure as in Myrica.

iP A

102 Mr. B. Clarke on the Structure and Affinities of

same catkin ; and in one instance nearly forty were all attached

to one pedicel-like torus, as though the filaments had become

monadelphous ; when numerous, some of them were very 1m-

perfect, but the greater part of them had the usual double ap-

pearance from their deeply divided connective. It is not intended

to allude to each cell as constituting one stamen, however distinct

they may be; and even in Comptonia, which has been deseribed

as having six stamens united in pairs, I believe there can be no

doubt that there are only three, the connective being rather more

deeply divided than in Myrica, but each lobe being strictly one-

celled, as in that genus*. .

But in other parts of their structure Myricacee so nearly

agree with Urticaceee and Cannabinez as to form a connecting

link between the Amental and Urtical famihes, approaching the

Urticaceze in their erect ovule and occasionally succulent calyx,

there being also in Urticaceze a tendency to unite the carpels,

when two are present, by their margins, as may be seen in the

barren ovaries of Dorstenia ; and showmg some degree of affinity

with Cannabinee in the calyx beimg either free, as it is in Hu-

mulus, or partially adherent, like that of Cannabis (Pl. VI. fig. 8)+,

and in the inflorescenee beimg frequently covered with resinous

glands having a cellular appearance hke those of Humulus.

PLATANES.

This is also one of the Amental families, the ovary of which

is understood as consisting of a single carpel, which has doubt-

less oceasioned the structure of the flower to be overlooked, so

* The anther of Myrica has been described as either two- or four-celled;

but the four-celled anther I should suppose must refer to a deep furrow at

the line of dehiscence, which makes the half-anther appear two-celled.

+ That the same membranous cup which is present in the fruit of Hu-

mulus, loosely surrounding it, exists also in Cannabis, but adherent, is

shown by the fruit of a variety of Hemp formerly in cultivation in the

Botanic Gardens of Chelsea under the name of Cannabis indica, m which

the upper margin of this membranous eup or calyx is frequently free,

forming a shallow, semitransparent ring, as occasionally happens im the

fruits of Cupuliferse, where it is not usually developed, as in the common

Nut. In an early stage of the flower it is discernible in the common Hemp

(fig. 8), and it may sometimes be easily separated as an entire, colourless,

semitransparent, membranous cup, agreeing with that of Humulus in bemg

higher on the posterior side,—a character which occurs also in Urticacez.

In some few flowers it may be found loose, being nearly detached, and in

a somewhat monstrous flower with three stigmas this calyx was free and of

a greenish colour, having two or three green ribs, the bractlet enclosing it

as usual. In this view of the structure of Cannabinex, the sepal or peri-

gone as usually understood becomes a bractlet, of which there is then one

enclosing each flower, and which in Humulus forms the large, permanent,

seale-like envelope of the fruit.

Myricacee, Platanez, Altingiaceze, and Chloranthacee. 103

that the floral envelopes appear hitherto not to have attracted

attention (PI. VI. fig. 11). The male flower (figs. 9 & 13) differs

from those of the families with which Platanez have been asso-

ciated as remarkably as the female, so much so as to compel

us to look for other relations with which to compare them.

The following character is selected from observations which have

been repeated at long intervals * : —

Trees with alternate leaves; stipules scarious, or leafy and auri-

culate. Flowers unisexual, collected in dense capitula. Male

flowers sessile, or elevated on very short pedicels, either quite

distinct from each other, or two together so as to form a pair

with difficulty separated. Bracteze consistng of from 3 to 5

inembranous, oval or obtuse, or truncate scales, fringed with

hairs, surrounding the base of the flower, sometimes alternate

with the sepals, but having no constant relation to them.

Sepals from 3 to 5, but most frequently 3, combined at the

base, elongated, with an elevated ridge along the middle,

giving them a somewhat plaited appearance, or broad, short

and obtuse; 1 or 2 often smaller or deficient, so as to make

the flower appear unilateral. Stamens equal in number to

the sepals and alternate with them, crested, and having a

thickened connective, opening laterally ; im imperfect flowers

reduced to 2, or even 1 only, placed between two sepals.

Female flowers surrounded by a perianth like that of the male.

Bractee 3 or 4, so placed that each sepal has one of them

opposite to it (in P. orientalis wanting). Sepals 3 or 4,

mostly opposite the carpels, elongated, club-shaped, having

the internal side somewhat concave and the external rounded

or acuminated ; the apex thickened, truncate and projecting ;

the base attenuated and incurved to the ovary, to which it

belongs. Barren stamens or petaloid bodies usually the

same in number as the sepals and alternate with them, un-

equal, and irregular in form, unguiculate, colourless, some-

times very minute; in imperfect flowers very unequal or

wanting. Carpels 5, 6, or 7, rarely 8; in the smaller capi-

* In Platanus orientalis there is much variety in the appearance of the

capitula of the female flowers: frequently the flowers are so crowded on

each other, that their parts become so intermixed as to be undistinguish-

able, so that no regular structure of any kind can be made out, which may

have been the occasion of the ovary having been regarded as consisting of

a single carpel; in others, especially in young fast-growing trees, there are

some flowers which maintain a regular appearance: here and there are

seen 5 or 6 carpels forming a whorl, with their ventral sutures approxi-

mated in the centre; and in some large trees, the inflorescence of which

consisted entirely of female capitula, the flowers were nearly all distinct,

having usually from 4 to 7 carpels. In one specimen of P. occidentalis,

also, the flowers were quite as distinct, and the carpels as numerous.

104 Mr. B. Clarke on the Structure and Affinities of

tula frequently reduced to 4, 3, or 2. Ovule pendulous,

orthotropal, the secundine visible through the foramen of the

primine, from which it is so readily separable as to appear

not at all adherent. (PI. VI. figs. 9, 10,11, 12 & 13.)

By the ordinary rules, therefore, by which affinities are deter-

mined, there exists only a distant analogy between Plataneze

and the Urtical and Amental families, of which they have so

much the habit, their inferior radicle also being without parallel

among them, where the seed is pendulous; and the only fami-

lies to which it appears possible to consider them as nearly

allied are Tiliaceee and Aceracez, with the latter of which, as

they exhibit a tendency to a polygamous inflorescence, Platanez

may be associated, the habit also being very similar, so much so

that an American species has been called ‘ Sycamore*.’

And while Aceraceze approach Platanez in their tendency to

diclinism, there is also a tendency on the part of Platanez to

become polygamous, consisting in the male capitula producing

carpels; but at the same time that the carpels are formed, the

surrounding stamens become monstrous and distorted, often

bearing an ovule, so that none of the flowers become perfectly

hermaphrodite; and Platane agree further with Aceracez in

their unsymmetrical flowers, the number of the carpels rarely

showing any correspondence with that of the floral envelopes.

But as the genus Christiania- among Tiliacee is completely

apocarpous, having only small petals (or barren stamens) con-

cealed by the ovary, Plataneze may, notwithstanding their near

agreement with Aceracez, be a connecting link between Phyto-

laccacezee and the former, and this would not be inconsistent

with their affinity to Aceraceze, as Phytolaccaceze nearly approach

Aceracee through Pefiverta and Seguiera.

They may also be regarded as having nearly the same kind of

relation to Proteacez as Rosacee to Leguminose, agreeing with

them in their apocarpous ovary (the carpels when two in Pro-

teaceze being quite separated) and inferior radicle. Possibly,

also, they may be compared with the Abietine in their crested

anthers and pendulous orthotropal ovule, bearing the same rela-

tion to them as Casuarina to Ephedra.

ALTINGIACE.

The solitary genus Liquidambar on which this family has been

founded has been placed with the Amentaceous tribes, it would

appear partly on account of a remarkable similarity in the habit of

* Most probably P. racemosus. There are certainly more than two

species of Platanus, if not more than three, as shown by the very different

sepals of the male flowers.

Myricacez, Platanez, Altingiacez, and Chloranthacee. 105

its inflorescence, and possibly also from Dr. Blume having re-

garded the barren stamens of the female flowers as sepals; but

as all gradations of transition occur between them and the per-

fect stamens (giving to the genus in some degree a polygamous

character), their real nature becomes obvious. A peculiar mode

of dehiscence in which the ovary separates from the tube of the

calyx, has also, not improbably, occasioned the epigynous cha-

racter of the flower to become so doubtful as not to deserve

attention. Mr. Griffith has, however, shown that it very nearly

approximates Sedgwickia among the Hamamelidez; and in the

following details some further agreement in structure will be

found between it and that family, especially with Bucklandia and

the genera with numerous ovules, and of which, if separated,

it should undoubtedly be regarded only as a section.

Trees with alternate leaves; stipules deciduous. Flowers in

dense capitula, moncecious, or less frequently polygamous.

Males in cylindrical or oval catkins consisting entirely of

stamens without any bractez or scales, except those forming

the involucre; the stamens in the elongated catkins some-

times 3 or 4 or more together, as if the flower were pentan-

drous ; otherwise attached irregularly, being placed anterior,

posterior, or sideways relatively to the rachis. Females in

globular heads, surrounded by an involucre of 4-6 leaves.

Calyx tubular, enclosing the ovary, to which it is firmly ad-

herent, as far as to the base of the styles, with scarcely any

limb, but having a shallow, somewhat lobed rim, which pro-

bably represents the glandular disk occurring in Hamameli-

dez, although it is sometimes so faintly marked as to be

scarcely apparent ; tubes of the calyces of the different flowers

firmly adherent to each other so as to form a compact globular

mass. Barren stamens of the female flowers 4 or 5, some-

times increased to 8 or 9, attached to the rim of the calyx ;

consisting either of dense cellular tissue only, which from com-

pression occasions them to resemble sepals, or containing four

small cavities, with or without pollen ; when containing pollen,

becoming occasionally dehiscent at the sides. Ovary inferior,

its cavities rarely projecting above or so high as the attachment

of the barren stamens (the thickened styles only being seen

above the indented edge of the calyx, on which the barren sta-

mens are inserted) ; 2-celled, the carpels anterior and posterior

relatively to the axis, very rarely right and left ; occasionally

1-celled, and consisting only of a single carpel, which is then

anterior, rarely lateral. Ovules numerous, covering the sur-

face of broad placentz, suspended, amphitropal, having the

raphe next the placenta. Seed winged laterally (7. e. not in

106 Mr. B. Clarke on the Structure and Affinities of

the line of the raphe and hilum) ; embryo lying in albumen,

and nearly as long as the seed; radicle superior. Dehiscence

septicidal, the carpels separating from each other and also

from the tubes of the calyces, which, continuing adherent to

each other, form obconical, socket-like cavities, in which the

separated carpels lie unattached except by their bases*.

CHLORANTHACEA.

The structure of this family may perhaps be better understood

by a comparison with the Amental and Urtical alliances, espe-

cially with the Myricacee and Casuarine, than by a separate

analysis of them, however extended; and although not strictly

amentaceous except in the male flowers of Hedyosmum (which

differ from those of Liquidambar only in the number of stamens

belonging to each flower), a reference to them in connexion may

be desirable, as their affinities remain so uncertain as to occasion

them to be placed in widely different stations in the natural

system; and the more so, because it is a question materially

affecting other inquiries. The following character has been

formed from a selection of carefully repeated observations.

Herbaceous plants or shrubs, with opposite, entire, stipulate

leaves. Flowers unisexual or hermaphrodite, in loose spikes,

or dense capitula. Calyx, in Sarcandra, obsolete; in Chlor-

anthus, a scarcely apparent scale adherent to the anterior side

of the ovary, and extending laterally ; in Ascarina, two lateral,

acute, scale-like sepals, present both in the male and female

flower, but not adhering to the ovary; and in the female

flower of Hedyosmum consisting of three sepals forming a

tube, for the most part not adherent to the ovary, except at

the apex, where it becomes trifid, two of its segments being

lateral and one posterior. Stamen in Sarcandra, Ascarina,

and Hedyosmum, single, and always anterior, 2-celled (before

opening 4-celled, from a spurious, not always complete dis-

sepiment in the line of dehiscence), terminated by a beak, the

cells in Sarcandra being separated by a thickened connective ;

* Since the above was written, J find Dr. J. D. Hooker has placed this

genus in Hamamelidez (Linn. Proc. vol. i. p. 85); I believe, however, the

character now given will prove not without interest, as being a more ex-

tended analysis both of the male and female flowers, particularly as the

male flowers are more reduced than in any other epigynous genus of plants

(unless among the Balanophoreze), although now referred without doubt to

a dichlamydeous family. I would suggest that the barren stamens of the

female flower are analogous to the barren stamens of some genera of San-

talaceze, and with other characters, show an affinity between the two fami-

lies. The calyx when the fruit has ripened becoming free, may be com-

pared to Raspatlia.

Myricacez, Platanez, Altingiacee, and Chloranthacee. 107

in Chloranthus having the addition of half an anther on each

side, which, becoming adherent to the central perfect anther,

form a monadelphous bundle; dehiscence lateral or internal.

Ovary consisting of a single carpel, anterior ; in Hedyosmum

of three carpels united by their margins,—one, which is the

fertile, anterior, and two obliquely posterior. Style none, or

very short, occasionally very slender. Stigma simple, in

Ascarina bifid, and in Hedyosmum more or less triangular, the

angles opposite those of the triangular ovary, and alternate

with the segments of the calyx, or consisting of one enlarged

anterior lobe. Placenta a single filiform body included in the

posterior side of the ovary ; in Hedyosmum consisting of three

such cords attached to the walls, alternate with the angles of

the triangular ovary. Ovule single, orthotropal, pendulous

from the posterior side of the ovary near the apex, in Hedyos-

mum from the apex. Embryo minute, at the apex of albumen ;

radicle large compared with the cotyledons, which appear as

if produced by a notch in its upper extremity. (PI. VI. figs.

14, 15, 17, 18 & 19.)

The affinity of this family with Piperacez is so well established

as to deserve no further notice, but their relation to the Amenta-

ceous tribes is scarcely less remarkable, if the parts of the flower

ave separately taken imto comparison ;—thus the male flowers of

Ascarina polystachya are identical with those of Casuarina in

consisting of one stamen always anterior, differing only in having

two sepals instead of four; for although the flowers are not op-

posite, there is a decided tendency to form whorls consisting of

three or four; and the male flowers of Hedyosmum correspond

as far as consisting of a single stamen anterior, but are entirely

naked, and without even subtending bractee. The monadel-

phous filaments of Chloranthus, also, may be analogous to those

of some species of the Myricacez, where three stamens occur,

one of them being anterior and two lateral, although the union

of the filaments is much less complete. In the female flowers

the approximation is shown by the sepals being two or three,

and either free* or adherent, as in Myrica, the ovary also in

Hedyosmum having the same structure as im that genus; and

even the enlarged lobe of the stigma of H. arborescens may

be compared to the elongated lobe always anterior occurring

among the species of Lacistema.

* It seems impossible that the two lateral scales present both in the

male and female flowers of Ascarina can be bractez, because if they were,

seales like them would most probably occur in the other genera, which

show no trace of them, particularly as this genus is much like the

hermaphrodite genera, A. lucida having a gland in front of the ovary,

apparently representing the stamen.

108 Mr. B. Clarke on the Myricacez, Sc.

The Chloranthaceze also decidedly approach Polygonacee in

their jomted stems; in the tubular calyx of Hedyosmum (PI. VI.

figs. 17 & 18), which agrees with that of Coccoloba ; and especially

in the triangular fruits of Hedyosmum (fig. 19), which, when de-

prived of the calyx, so much resemble those of a Rumez, that, by

their external appearance, they could with difficulty be distin-

guished. A tendency also to monadelphous stamens exists in

both families, so that they may be regarded as standing in the

same relation to Polygonacee as Casuarinee to the Amental

and Urtical families, which would account for some of the

Polygonacee having so much the habit of Artocarpee, and

also for their ochreate stipules, as there can scarcely be a doubt

that they consist of two become connate, being sometimes par-

tially separated, with defined margins.

There is a peculiarity occurring in the calyx of Hedyosmum

hirsutum, or an allied species (one of those in which the female

flowers are enclosed within thickened bractez so completely that

the apex of the calyx and stigma are alone discernible), which

is probably quite singular: on removing the bractez, it is found

that the calyx does not completely cover the ovary, but has three

large loop-holes as it were, so that the three flattened sides of

the ovary are seen through it, although itis quite continuous

at the angles, and crowns it with its three segments, as in the

other species.

The question referring to the structure of the anthers appears

to have arisen entirely from those of Chloranthus itself, as those

of the other genera are all of the ordinary two-celled character,

or are spuriously four-celled from induplication at the lme of

dehiscence,—a very common occurrence in families with two-

celled anthers; and, in fact, the four-celled structure is more

apparent, on a transverse section being made, both in those of

Hedyosmum and Ascarina, and especially in those of the latter,

which are undoubtedly single anthers, than in those of Chlor-

anthus. That the anthers of Chloranthus agree entirely with

those of the other genera, is shown by the approximation of the

two central cells, by their being larger and equal in length, and

also by their place of attachment to the filament, which is higher

up than that of the lateral cells by half their length (Pl. VI.

fig. 14). These lateral half-anthers, also, in Chloranthus incon-

spicuus, besides the attachment of their cells being nearer the

base of the monadelphous filaments, are separated from the

central anther by a fissure in the connective for at least half their

length (fig. 15).

The stamen of Chloranthus may be described as having the

thickened connective of that of Sarcandra, although not to the

same degree, but it has the addition of half an anther on each

Mr. B. Clarke en Columelliacez. 109

side, forming a monadelphous bundle; and each of them has

also in some degree the beaked connective of that of Hedyosmum,

the beak of the central perfect anther being longer than those

of the sides. In one species of Sarcandra, the two cells of the

anther are attached exclusively to the upper half of the broad

thickened connective, and this well represents the central anther

of Chloranthus.

It deserves notice, however, that Sarcandra has sometimes an

additional half-anther on one side of its stamen (very rarely on

both sides), which is imperfect, the line of dehiscence being

faintly or not at all marked; and this, not being partially sepa-

rated, as in Chloranthus, certainly gives it an anomalous appear-

ance ; but a comparison with the anthers of Ch/oranthus will, I

think, leave no doubt as to its origin ;—where no trace of a line

of dehiscence exists, it may consist of only a quarter of an an-

ther, 7. e. of half a cell divided vertically, which occasionally

does occur accidentally in ordinary anthers; its rudimentary

condition, however, would perhaps better account for its imper-

fection. This additional half-anther also sometimes presses on

the lower part of the lobe above it, occasioning it to bifurcate,

which may serve as a /wsus in the structure of anthers to assist in

explaiming other irregularities. (Pl. VI. fig. 16.)

In some observations relating to dorsal placentation, I some

time since suggested that Chloranthus might be an instance of

that mode of attachment of the ovule; but the structure of the

ovary of Hedyosmum, in which there are three perfectly distinct

cord-like placente, alternating with the three angles of the

ovary, and with the lobes or angles of the stigma, shows that

there is nothing unusual in the placentation of this family, and

that the carpel in Chloranthus is consequently always anterior.

And that the fertile carpel in Hedyosmum is also anterior, seems

placed beyond doubt by the two placente which are attached to

the anterior carpel being thicker than that on the posterior side

of the ovary ; the anterior carpel also projects more, which would,

however, be a character of doubtful value, unless confirmed by

the difference of the placentze. (Pl. VI. fig. 19.)

XI.—On the Anthers of Columelliaceze and Cucurbitacee.

By B. Crarxz, Esq., F.L.S. &e.

[With a Plate.]

Tue affinities of Columelliacee remaining hitherto in much

obscurity, owing probably in part to some remarkable peculiari-

ties in the anthers having been imperfectly described, an analysis

110 Mr. B. Clarke on the Anthers of

of them may tend to remove the difficulty, if, as I will endeavour

to show, their structure proves to be not at all without a parallel.

Those who have noticed the stamens of Columellia, regard each

of them as consisting of a monadelphous bundle formed of three,

the anther itself being regarded as six-celled, and consequently

as having three pairs of lobes, mdicating the presence of three

stamens: a careful examination, however, of the species has led

to the conclusion that they are always single, being never more

than two-celled, their plurilocular appearance being entirely due

to the sinuous character of the lobes*. (Pl. VI. fig. 20.)

The anthers of the species differ but very little from each

other, further than in the degree of convolution of the cells, which

seems owing merely to their variable length ; and a comparison

of them with those of Cucurbitacez, especially of Cucumis sativa

and Bryonia dioica, will, I believe, be a convincing proof, that if

the nearest affinity of this family is not with the Cucurbitacee,

yet there is no other to which it more closely approaches ; but,

for the purposes of further comparison, a short character is

added.

Shrubs having the habit of Myoporaceze and Sczevolez, especially

of the latter. Leaves opposite, without stipules. Flowers

solitary, axillary, with two conspicuous bractez at the base of

the ovary, or more or less adherent to it. Calyx superior,

with five segments, which are small and acuminated, the odd

one being posterior. Corolla monopetalous ; limb five-lobed,

in eestivation imbricated, but not quite regularly so, the same

segment not being always external. Stamens two, adhering

to the corolla near its base, mostly alternate with its segments,

being placed between the two posterior and two lateral, but

occasionally showing some irregularity, one of them, if not

both, becoming opposite or uncertain in their relation ; fila-

ments thick and very short. Anthers two-celled, opening

outwardly (or incumbent, the larger portion opening out-

wardly), the cells much elongated and tortuous, each of them

being doubled on itself towards the centre of the connective,

so that its two extremities closely approximate both to each

other and to the extremities of the other cell. Disk epigy-

nous, not in any degree perigynous. Ovary two-celled, the

cells anterior and posterior ; style short and thickened ; stigma

bifid, consisting of two flat, semicircular lobes. Ovules nu-

* The filament, although very thick, contaims but one bundle of vaseular

tissue, which is quite entire and compact down to the base of the corolla,

but above spreads out into tortuous meshes, along the margins of which

the cells of the anther are attached, so that it is not unlike an aquifoliaceous

leaf, the apex of which is bent down internally towards the base.

Columelliaceze and Cueurbitacez. lll

merous, anatropal, the greater part of them extending hori-

zontally from the placenta, those on its upper part somewhat

ascending, those on its lower rather depressed ; raphe in the

horizontal ovules apparently lateral.

The stamens, however, of the Cucurbitaceze frequently consist

of three, one of which is only one-celled; and the others being

two-celled, and the connective in some instances deeply forked,

has given rise to the opinion that the real number is five, and

that they are triadelphous, and consequently that the anthers

are only one-celled ; but that they are in such genera only three,

the one-celled anther of Bryonia dioica places beyond doubt.

The smallest of its three stamens (PI. VI. fig. 22) has all the cha-

racters of being imperfect and bearing only half an anther, as it

is one-celled and always obviously unilateral, standing sideways

in the tube formed by the calyx and corolla, having the tortuous

anther-cell on one side, and showing the naked connective on

the other, which in other instances of half-anthers (as in Ma-

ranta) is not always the case, from the filament becoming more

or less twisted*. The stamens of the genera having this trian-

drous character while the petals are five, should rather be regarded

as having relation to the three-celled ovary which remains rudi-

mentary, and if so, such genera may be compared with Colu-

mellia, where, as the stamens do not appear to have any fixed

relation to the segments of the corolla, they may be supposed to

alternate with the two carpels, as they are both attached to the

corolla laterally, the carpeis being anterior and posterior.

Comparing the anthers of Columellia therefore with the two-

celled anthers of the Cucurbitacee, the only difference will be

that in the latter the cells are not so elongated, so that the two

extremities, instead of being brought together, as in Columellia

(Pl. VI. fig. 20), point in different directions; but even this is

not constant, as in Bryonia dioica, whether the anther is one- or

two-celled (fig. 22), the opposite ends of the cell are brought

round towards each other, although not so nearly approximated

as in Columellia. They correspond also in the lower extremity

of the cell being less contorted than the upper ; and in stamens

of Columellia accidentally smaller, the cells are not more tortuous

than in Bryonia, if so much so (fig. 21). And supposing the

connective of the two cells of the anther of Cucurbitacez to be

consolidated (which does occur in some instances where they are

* The one-celled anther of the Cucurbitacee seems to be owing to a

tendency to unilateral stamens, as in Bryonia dioica it is always one of two

situate on the posterior side ef the flower which is one-celled, the remain-

ing stamen being anterior; the half-anther is alternate with the petals,

while the other two are opposite, which would be accounted for by sup-

posing their relation to be with the rudimentary ovary.

112 Mr. B. Clarke on Columelliacee.

less sinuous), their curvature then would be towards its centre,

as in Columellia (fig. 20), so that the resemblance between them

is so close as to show that Cucurbitaceee approach the Mono-

petalous series of natural orders more by this peculiarity of their

anthers than by any other parts of. their structure*.

While, however, the anthers of Columelliaceze are so identical

with those of the Cucurbitacez as to suggest a very near affinity

with that family, their nearest affinity, as regards their relation

to the Monopetale, is most probably with the Stylidiaceee, be-

tween which and Sceevolee may be their true station. With

Stylidiacez they agree in the number of the lobes of the corolla

being variable, while the stamens remain two, the carpels in

both being anterior and posterior, and the stamens right and

left, which in Stylidiaceze becomes obvious by tracing the fila-

ments down to their origin; the only apparent difference con-

sisting in the stamens of Stylidiacez adhering to the style in-

stead of to the corolla, and in the anther-lobes not being sinuous ;

but when it is recollected that these differences may occur

among the genera of the same family, as in Cucurbitacez (so

far as that the stamens are either entirely distinct and separated

from each other, or form a monadelphous bundle in the centre

of the flower), their approach must be very close.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI.

Fig. 1. A young fruit of Myrica quercifolia seen from above, the two

stigmas remaining attached.

Figs. 2, 3 & 4. Transverse sections of it, showing the relations of the

stigmas to the internal structure of the ovary; viz. that they are

opposite shallow depressions in the cavity, which are continued

by distinctly marked lines to the thin cellular epicarp. Fig. 4.

Section near the base.

Fig. 5. A young fruit of M. quercifolia, having three stigmas, seen from

above.

Figs. 6 & 7. Transverse sections of it, showing the relation of the stigmas

to the internal structure of the ovary, and that it consists of three

nearly equal carpels united by their margins, the tendency to

dehiscence being at the dorsal sutures. Fig.7. Section near the

base.

Fig. 8. A female flower of Cannabis sativa, showing the adherent calyx :

a, the posterior side.

Fig. 9. A male flower of Platanus orientalis, artificially expanded to show

the sepals; beneath the filaments are seen scale-like bractez.

Fig. 10. One of the bracteze of the male flower.

Fig. 11. A female flower of the same, showing the calyx and barren sta-

mens or petaloid bodies, alternating with the sepals.

* The aflinity of Cucurbitacee to Campanulaceze has been traced by

Auguste de St. Hilaire from other characters ; they may, however, be nearer

Lobeliacez than to that family, on account of the occurrence of unisexuality

in the latter, and also of the union of their anthers.

Fig.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects. 113

12.

13.

14.

20.

21.

22.

23.

A barren stamen or petaloid body, more highly magnified; their

forms are variable.

Calyx of the male flower of Platanus occidentalis, showing the

bases of two stamens, with two of the bractez left attached at

the base of the short pedicel.

The monadelphous bundle of stamens of Chloranthus inconspi-

cuus; the scar shows the contracted base by which it is attached

to the rudimentary calyx on the anterior side of the ovary.

. One of the half-anthers of Chloranthus inconspicuus cut off, and

showing the extent to which its connective is unattached to that

of the central anther.

. A stamen of a Sarcandra seen laterally, showing one of the cells

ouly, which has an additional but imperfect half-anther pressing

on it so as to make it bifureate at its lower part.

. A female flower of Hedyosmum nutans, the calyx having been

partially separated to show the style and stigma.

. Afruit of Hedyosmum glabrato-affinis crowned by the trifid calyx :

a, the anterior angle.

. A transverse section of the ovary, more magnified, showing its

cavity, the calyx having been removed from it: a@, the anterior

angle. In other species of this genus the same difference in the

placentz may be observed, although it is not so strongly marked ;

and there is also some difference in the anterior angle of the ovary.

An anther of Colwmellia oblonga, the cells being flattened so as to

show their convolutions and their relation to each other: the

lower end of the figure represents the external side of the anther,

its apex or most elevated part being near the centre towards the

opposite extremity, so that the four ends of the lobes meet rather

on the internal side.

One of the cells of an anther of a Columellia, in which the sta-

men was accidentally smaller.

The half-anther of Bryonia dioica fiattened sufficiently to show

all its convolutions: the convex side is external; below is seena

portion of the filament.

An ovary of a Lophophytum (L. Weddellii, or very near it) in

longitudinal section ; the dissepiment apparently quite free above.

XI1.—Brief Diagnostic Characters of undescribed Madeiran

Insects. By T. Vernon Wo rtaston, M.A., F.LS.

[With two Plates.]

[Concluded from p. 28.]

Ordo DIPTERA.

(Sectio I. Proboscidea.)

Genus Ditoruvs, Meig.

Dilophus Madere. PI. V. fig. 1.

D. mas ater; alis fusco-cinereis.— Long. corp. 2, alar. 3} lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper; occurring in the sylvan districts

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol.i.

114 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects.

(S. Antonio da Serra, Ribeiro Frio, &c.) of intermediate eleva-

tions.

Genus Scarorsez, Geoffr.

Scatopse tristis. Pl. V. fig. 2.

S. atra; pedibus validis, femoribus tibiisque anticis partim testaceis ;

alis cinereis.—Long. corp. 14, alar 2} lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, abounding at times in certain spots

at intermediate altitudes. On the 10th of August 1855, I ob-

served it, on the wing, in a small limestone cavern at the Forno

de Cal, near Sao Vincente, in such countless myriads that the

air appeared absolutely darkened by it.

Genus Cutrronomvs, Meig.

Cheironomus pedestris.

C. fem. obscure fuscus; palpis testaceis; pedibus longis validis,

femoribus basi testaceis ; alis fuscis, halteribus albis.—Long. corp.

13, alar. 3 lin.

Inhabits the Dezerta Grande; occurring also, I believe, on

the Southern Dezerta and in Porto Santo.

Genus Limnosta, Meig.

Limnobia contraria.

L. nigra; antennis albidis; thoracis disco abdominisque apice testa-

ceis ; pedibus flavis, femoribus, tibiis tarsisque apice nigris ; alis

luteis, fascia arcuata nigra ornatis.—Long. corp, 43, alar. 9 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, occurring about the fountains and

water-courses of a lofty elevation. I have taken it rather com-

monly at the Cruzinhas in July.

Limnobia Maderensis.

L. fusca; antennis palpisque subnigris; thorace flavo, vittis tribus

ferrugineo-fuscis ornato, lateribus albidis ; abdomine subtus flavo ;

femoribus fulvis, apice nigris; alis cinereis.—Long. corp. 23-3,

alar. 63-7 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, occurring in similar spots as the

last species.

Limnobia haligena.

L. fusca; antennis palpisque nigrescentibus ; abdominis apice dilu-

tiore ; pedibus robustis ; femoribus tibiisque ad apicem tarsisque

nigrescentibus; alis fusco-cinereis.— Long. corp. 33, alar. 63-72 lin.

Inhabits Porto Santo and the Southern Dezerta.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects. 115

Limnobia Atlantica.

L. pallide flavo-fusca, gracilis ; antennis palpisque vix obscurioribus ;

thorace in disco abdominisque apice dilutioribus ; pedibus longis

gracilibus, femoribus, tibiis tarsisque ad apicem ipsum nigrescenti-

bus ; alis breviusculis, leete submaculatis.—Long. corp. 3-34, alar.

54 lin.

Inhabits Porto Santo.

Genus Pacuyruina, Macq.

Pachyrhina brevipennis.

P. flava; capitis vitta, antennis palpisque nigris; thorace fusco-

trivittato; abdomine nigro, segmentis antice flavis ; alis abbre-

viatis, subcinereis.—Long. corp. 83, alar. 84 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, occurring in moist spots of a lofty

altitude. In July 1850 it was not uncommon at the Cruzinhas,

Genus THEREVA, Lat.

Thereva nana. PI. V. fig. 3.

T. fusco-cervina; capite cano, antennis nigris; abdomine fusco,

fasciis, apice pedibusque testaceis ; alis fulvescentibus, halteribus

pallidis.—Long. corp. 23, alar. 5 lin.

Inhabits the Dezerta Grande, on which island I captured it at

the end of May 1850.

Fam. SYRPHIDZ.

Genus Eristauis, Lat.

Eristalis ustus.

E. piceus, fusco-hirtus; abdominis basi fulvo interrupte fasciata ;

antennis pedibusque nigris; tibiis basi fulvis; alis cinereis.—

Long. corp. 7, alar. 14 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper.

Genus Paraaus, Lat.

Paragus mundus. P\. V. fig. 4.

P. nigro-chalybeus ; epistomate testaceo; antennis nigris; pedibus

albidis, femoribus basi nigris, tibiis ad apicem tarsisque luteis ;

alis hyalinis.—Long. corp. 23, alar. 43 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper (Sao Vincente, Ribeiro Frio, near

Funchal, &c.), and Porto Santo.

116 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects.

Fam. MUSCIDE.

Genus TETaNocEeRA, Dum.

Tetanocera inclusa. PI. V. fig. 5.

7. fulva; capite subtus albido; antennis nigris, basi fulvis; thorace

fusco, vittis tribus, lateribus pectoreque canis; abdomine nigri-

cante, segmentis fulvo-fasciatis; alis cinereis, costa maculisque

discalibus nigro-fuscis.— Long. corp. 2%, alar. 53 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, at intermediate altitudes: Feijaa de

Corte, August 1850.

Tetanocera? Walkeri. Pl. V. fig. 6.

T. cinerea; capite subtus albido, oculis viridibus ; antennis testaceis ;

thorace fere concolori; abdomine antice dense piloso; pedibus

dilute testaceis ; alis hyalinis albis, maculis plurimis nigris discali-

bus confluentibus ornatis—Long. corp. 34, alar. 6 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper; captured at Santa Cruz early in

June 1855.

Genus Acinra, Desvoid.

Acinia insularis.

A. nigra, cano-tomentosa ; capite albido, disco luteo ; antennis fulvis ;

thorace vittis quinque fuscis ornato; pedibus fulvis, femoribus

nigris; alis nigro-fuscis, albo confertim guttatis.—Long. corp.

13-13, alar. 3-3} lin.

Inhabits Madeira and the Northern Dezerta.

Acinia valida.

A. nigra, ciuereo-tomentosa; capite flavo, subtus albo; antennis

luteis ; pedibus fulvis ; alis albidis, cinereo-nebulosis.— Long. corp.

11, alar. 3 lin.

Inhabits Madeira, Porto Santo, and the two southern Dezertas.

Acinia Miranda.

A. nigra, cimereo-tomentosa; capite antennisque luteis; pedibus

fulvis ; alis albidis, lzete nigro-pictis, costa, apice plagaque trans-

versa ultra medium sita nigrescentibus.—Long. corp. 14, alar. vix

3 lin.

Inhabits Porto Santo; detected during the spring of 1855.

Genus Enstna, Desvoid.

Ensina decisa.

E. nigra, cano-tomentosa ; capite ferrugineo, sat longo, vittis duabus

albidis ornato, subtus flayo; antennis fulvis; thorace ad latera

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran insects. 117

flavo, abdomine nigro, marginibus flavis; pedibus fulvis; alis

albidis, maculis 9 vel 10 nigricantibus irroratis.—Long. corp. 14{—-

14, alar. 3 lin.

Inhabits Madeira and the two northern Dezertas.

Ensina vacillans.

E£. nigra, cinereo-tomentosa; capite luteo, subproducto ; pedibus

fulvis, femoribus posticis basi nigris; alis dilute albidis, fusco-

nebulosis, costa venisque transversis obscurioribus. —Long. corp.

1-1}, alar. 24-24 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, occurring near Funchal.

Genus Drosorui.a, Fallen.

Drosophila repleta. PI. V. fig. 7.

D. fusca, thorace vittulis plurimis nigrescentibus irroratis ; antennis

basi pedibusque testaceis ; alis fulvo-subcinereis, halteribus albidis.

—Long. corp. 14, alar. 3+ lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, occurring in the houses of Funchal.

Genus Gymnorpa, Meig.

Gymnopa clara. Pl. V. fig. 9

G. cuprea; antennis testaceis, articulo tertio ad apicem fusco ; ab-

domine zeneo- Soles pedibus testaceis, femoribus nigris ; alia ful-

vis.—Long. corp. 3, alar. 14 lin.

Inhabits the Northern Dezerta; occurring also on the Ilheo

de Fora (the detached extremity of the Ponta Sao Loarengo) of

Madeira proper.

Genus Oscrnis, Lat.

Oscinis signata. Pl. V. fig. 8.

O. wneo-nigra, obscura; capite thoraceque vittis plurimis flavis or-

natis; antennis fulvis ; scutello nigro ; pedibus testaceis, femoribus

nigris, tibiis posterioribus nigro-fasciatis ; alis albidis, halteribus

nigris.—Long. corp. 1, alar. 2 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper; abounding at times in the houses

of Funchal.

Ordo LEPIDOPTERA.

Fam. LEUCANIDZ.

Genus Nonacria, Ochs.

Nonagria Sacchari.

N. alis anticis lutareis, puncto nigro plicee ante medium, altero disci

118 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects.

in medio, serie curvata punctorum nigrorum pone medium, linea

transversa nigra fere ad marginem postremum ; ; alis posticis albi-

dis, ae Tete —Exp. alar. 17} lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper,.and has probably been imported

into the island, being extremely destructive to the sugar-canes.

The caterpillar, which may be taken during the summer months,

lives in the interior of the stem, where it does incalculable da-

mage to the cane,—more or less spoiling the entire crop. I am

indebted for an excellent specimen of the imago to C. Bewicke,

Esq., who reared several of them in Funchal during the autumn

of 1855, and who communicated to me some interesting obser-

vations concerning the habits of the insect. It appears totally

distinct from the Diatrea sacchari of the Rev. Lansdown Guilding

(Trans. of the Soe. of Arts, vol. xlvi. p. 148, a.p. 1828) ; as also

from the Proceras sacchariphagus, Bojer (described in the ‘ Re-

port of the Committee on the Cane-borer,’ and published at the

Mauritius), which belongs to an altogether different family, the

Pyralide ; as well as from the Noctua sacchari of the ‘ Papillons

de Surmam’ (pp. 135, 136. pl. 64. a.p. 1848).

Fam. GEOMETRIDAs.

Genus Hemrruea, Boisd.

Hemithea nubigena.

/I. alis viridibus, striga posteriore alba communi subindistincta or-

natis, costa alarum anteriorum albido-ochracea.—Exp. alar. 9 lin.

inhabits Madeira proper, occurrmg among the heath-woods

of the loftiest elevations. Whilst encamped on the extreme

suminit of the Pico Ruivo (upwards of 6000 feet above the sea)

early in August 1850, it flew into my tent in great abundance,

attracted by the light of the candle, after sunset.

Genus Evsorta, Boisd.

Eubolia rupicola.

FZ. alis anticis fuscis, saturatiore lineatis, striga anteriore parum an-

gulata, striga posteriore (extus dentem emittente et albido-mar-

ginata), punctis dilutis, maculisque duabus marginem posticum

versus nigro-fuscis ornatis.— Exp. alar. 16 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper; abounding at intermediate eleva-

tions throughout the sylvan districts; and secreting itself ge-

nerally beneath the overhanging projections of the rocks, which

it more or less resembles in colour.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects. 119

Genus Coremia, Guér.

Coremia centro-strigaria.

C. alis anticis griseo-ochreis, basi ac area centrali rufescentibus, heec

fasciam nigram extus prope costam acute angulatam includens.—

Exp. alar. 12 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; and is allied to the C. Ligustraria

and ferrugaria of more northern latitudes.

Fam. CRAMBIDZ.

Genus Cramsus, Fab.

Crambus Atlanticus.

C. alis anticis apice acutis, saturate griseo-ochreis, costa anguste

albida, dorso basin versus albido, vitta centrali albida a basi per-

ducta, pone medium in ramos fracta plagaque fusca interrupta ;

plaga hzec postice nigro et albo marginata est ; palpis longiusculis ;

antennis filiformibus, nec pectinatis ; capite vittaque centrali thora-

cica albis.—Exp. alar. 13 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper; abounding in grassy spots, during

the summer months, at intermediate and lofty elevations.

Genus Euporea, Curt.

Eudorea stenota.

E. alis anticis angustis apice acuto, strigis duabus albidis postice late

nigricanti-marginatis, priore acute fracta, posteriore tenui bi-

arcuata, punctis duobus nigris cum strigze prioris umbra confluen-

tibus, signo & obliquo; posterioribus cano-albidis.—Exp. alar.

vix 11 lin. '

Eudorea stenota, Zell., in litt.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; abounding in grassy spots, chiefly

of a rather lofty elevation.

Eudorea Scoriella.

E. alis anticis subangustis pulverato-fuscis, strigis duabus tenuibus

arcuatis, externe latius fusco-marginatis, signo % obscurius ex-

pleto, spatio ante-marginali latiusculo, superius nigro-lineato, pos-

terioribus fusco-cinereis. ¢ 9 .—Exp. alar. vix 11 lin.

Eudorea scoriella, Zell., in litt.

Inhabits Madeira proper, occurring in similar spots as the last

species.

120.) Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects.

Fam. TORTRICIDZ.

Genus Tortrix, Treitsch.

Tortriz subjunctana.

T. alis anticis griseis, saturate rufo-griseo irroratis, striga parum an-

gulata rufo-grisea ante medium, macula obsoleta in coste medio,

maculaque distinctiore dorsali angulum analem versus, saturate

rufo-griseis.—Exp. alar. 10 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, having been captured by myself in

a house at Ribeira da Janella, in the north-west of the island.

I am informed by Mr. Stainton that it is allied to the European

T. adjunctana.

Genus EpuierirHora, Dupon.

Ephippiphora Madere.

E. alis anticis griseis saturatius nebulosis, strigis multis coste satu-

rate griseis, obliquis, et pone medium lineis plumbeis angulatis

transversis, lunula dilutiore in medio dorsi oblique posita, ac sine

linea centrali distincta, specula supra angulum analem, lineis tribus

nigris.—-Exp. alar. 63 hn.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; and is very closely related, as I am

informed by Mr. Stainton, to the #. Leplastriana, Curtis; it is

however greyer than that species, the markings also are more

oblique, and the anterior wings are a trifle narrower.

Fam. TINEADE.

Genus Trnea, Fab.

Tinea irrorella.

T. alis anticis saturate fuscis atomis albidis irroratis, costa angus-

tissime albida ; capillis ferrugineis ; antennis tenuibus longiusculis ;

abdomine postice ensifurmi.—Exp. alar. 83 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper.

Tinea abruptella.

T. alis anticis brunneis, pone medium abrupte albis, postice dilutis-

sime griseo-nebulosis ; capillis (et thorace?) albis.—Exp. alar.

10 lin.

Inhabits Madeira and Porto Santo. It resembles, according

to Mr. Stainton, the European 7. tapetzella, but the basal half

of its anterior wings is brown (not black), perpendicularly cut

off, and there is no grey blotch at the apex.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insects. 121

Genus GeLecuta, Hiibn.

Gelechia pulchra.

G. alis anticis rufo-brunneis, dorso albido, punctis tribus disci nigris

cum duobus albis alternantibus, fascia postica albida fere recta ;

capite thoraceque lacteis.—Exp. alar. 4 lin.

Inhabits the Dezerta Grande, where it was captured by myself

in June 1855. According to Mr. Stainton, it is closely allied

to the G. marmorea of higher latitudes; but the hind fascia is

straighter (as in G. punctella), and the head, thorax, and the

imner margin of the anterior wings are cream-coloured.

Gelechia nigromaculata.

G. alis anticis albis, punctis tribus nigris coste, uno basali, secundo

ante et tertio pone medium, maculis duabus nigris dorsi, una ante

(interdum cum puncto secundo coste connexa), altera pone me-

dium ; apice nigro-punctato ; capite thoraceque albis.—Exp. alar.

5 lin.

Inhabits Madeira and the Southern Dezerta; having been

captured by myself on the latter at the beginning of June, and

in the former (at Feijaa d’Ovelha) at the beginning of July 1855.

Genus GicorHora, Lat.

(cophora marmorosella.

@. alis anticis griseis, saturatius marmoratis, fascia ante medium

subdistineta, punctis duobus nigris oblique positis pone fasciam,

primo disci, secundo supra plicam, punctis duobus nigris conflu-

entibus pone medium inter maculas fuscas oppositas ; apice fusco-

punctato.—Exp. alar. 73—9 lin.

Inhabits Madeira, Porto Santo, and the Northern Dezerta ;

being more particularly abundant in the second of those islands,

where I captured it in profusion (principally in my tent) during

April and May 1855. It is allied to the G4. pseudospretella of

more northern latitudes; but the anterior wings are much nar-

rower and more pointed, and with a cloudy fascia.

(Ecophora ochreopalpella.

@, alis anticis fuscis, puncto subobsoleto saturatiore disci pone me-

dium ; capite fronteque ochreis ; palporum articulo tertio ochreo.

—Exp. alar. 6} lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper.

Genus Gracitaria, Haw.

Gracilaria Staintont.

G. alis anticis dilute aureis, dorso purpureo-irrorato, costa parum

122 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madeiran Insec«.

nigro-punctata, plaga marginem posticum versus fusca.—-Exp.

alar. 63 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper, where it was detected by myself

during the summer of 1855. I have dedicated the species to

my friend H.T. Stainton, Esq., from whom I have obtained

much valuable information respecting the minute Lepidoptera

here described.

Gracilaria ? aurantiaca.

G. alis anticis luteo-brunneis, postice dilutioribus, macula dorsali

basin versus trianguloque dorsi pone medium luteis.— Exp. alar.

52 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; captured by myself during the sum-

mer of 1855.

Genus Cotropnora, Zell.

Coleophora Desertarum.

C. alis anticis luteo-ochreis, costa, dorso venisque posticis dilute

griseis, puncto plice nigro ante medium, aliis parvulis pone me-

dium, apice nigro-punctato ; antennis griseis, haud annulatis, arti-

culo basali incrassato haud penicillato.—Exp. alar. 6 lin.

Inhabits the Northern Dezerta, where it was detected by my-

self early in June 1855,

Genus LAvERNA, Curt.

Laverna vittata.

L. alis anticis dilutissime ochreis, vitta media a basi usque ad mar-

ginem posticum perducta, brunnea.—Exp. alar. 65 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper; and bears a considerable resem-

blance to the European Gelechia interruptella.

Laverna? decolorella.

L. alis anticis ochreis, striga obliqua ex medio dorsi fusca, stria

abbreviata ex angulo anali introrsum spectante, altera opposita

costee extrorsum spectante, fuscis.—Exp. alar. 8 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; and I am informed by Mr. Stainton

that it will probably constitute the type of a new genus. “ It

differs,” he says, “from Laverna in the thickened termial joint

of its palpi; indeed in its thick, recurved palpi it resembles no

known genus,—wanting the tuft of Chelaria. The posterior

wings, too, are much too broad for Laverna.”

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madetran Insects. 123

Genus Asycuna, Staint.

Asychna insularis.

A, alis anticis saturate olivaceo-fuscis, stria angusta aurantiaca a

costee basi ad medium disci perducta, postice striis tribus vel qua-

tuor interruptis aurantiacis ; tibiis flavis——Exp. alar. 5 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper; occurring amongst damp fern and

herbage in the moist sylvan districts of intermediate and lofty

elevations. At the head of the S Cruz ravine, at S. Antonio

da Serra, I observed it abundantly during June 1855.

Ordo HEMIPTERA.

Genus Pirates, Burm.

Pirates niger.

P. obscure niger, nitidiusculus; thoracis sulco longitudinali haud

profundo, postice distinctissimo ; scutello incrassato, medio cavato ;

hemelytris fusco-nigris, immaculatis ; pedibus anticis incrassatis,

tibiis apice subspathulatis.—Long. corp. 53 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper; exceedingly rare. Detected by

myself, on the 6th of December 1848, beneath fallen leaves at

S. Antonio da Serra.

Genus Scrocoris, Fallen.

Sciocoris Sideritidis.

S. umbrinus, griseo-variegatus, densissime rugoso-punctatus ; heme-

lytrorum membrana fusco-punctata; capite supra subunicolori,

antice obtuse rotundato; scutello ad apicem partis coriaceze he-

melytrorum vix extenso.—Long. corp. 2{—-2$ lin.

Inhabits Madeira and the Dezerta Grande ; occurring on the

foliage of the Sideritis Massoniana, Benth., during the spring

and summer months; and amongst fallen leaves at the roots of

that plant, and of the Sempervivum patina (Lowe, MS.) during

the winter. It is closely allied to the European S. umbrinus

(likewise found in the Madeira islands) ; it is, however, smaller

than that insect, its hemelytra are not quite so long (being

usually slightly shorter than the abdomen), its colour is darker,

or of a redder brown, its punctuation somewhat more dense, its

scutellum (although large) is proportionably smaller, and its

head is blunter (or less pointed) in front.

Genus Ruyparocuromves, Curt.

Rhyparochromus Maderensis.

R. supra sparse et rude punctatus ; capite, thorace scutelloque nigro-

124 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on undescribed Madetran Insecis.

brunneis, thoracis lateribus anguste pallido-marginatis ; hemelytris

brunneis, basi pallidis ; pedibus pallide flavis, femoribus obscuris,

tibiis anticis subcurvatis.—Long. corp. 34—4 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; occurring at intermediate elevations,

especially in the pme-woods towards the south of the island.

Genus Puytocoris ?, Fallen.

Phytocoris ? Whitet.

P. nigro-fuscus, hirtulus ; antennis pedibusque pallidis, femoribus

posticis basi fuscis, antennis medio fusco uni-annulatis ; capite

fusco, postice pallido; thorace, scutello hemelytrorumque plagis

duabus triangularibus nigro-fuscis.—Long. corp. 14—vix 2 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper; being cecnfined apparently to the

Echium candicans, Linn. fil., of intermediate and lofty eleva-

tions. I first detected it at the Feijaa de Corte, early in August

1850,—in company with the Meligethes Echit, the Longitarsus

Masoni, and the Tingis indigena, all of which would seem to be

peculiar to that plant. I have dedicated the species to my friend

Adam White, Esq., of the British Museum, who has paid so

much attention to the Hemiptera, and who informs me that the

present insect will probably constitute the type of a new genus.

Genus Capsus ?, Fab.

Capsus? obesulus.

C. punctulatus, rotundato-ovatus, obscuro-fuscus, subviridi-tinctus,

breviter pubescens ; capite rufescente ; hemelytrorum membrana

fusca, macula apicali alba.—Long. corp. { lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; occurring amongst feru and herbage

throughout the sylvan districts, especially in damp spots. It

is a truly indigenous insect, and is more especially abundant in

the north of the island.

Genus Trnets, Fab.

Tingis indigena.

T. longe ovatus, supra argentato-vitreus, nigro-variegatus ; thoracis

dorso nigro, tricarinato, carinis albidis, mediana elongata ; hemely-

tris delicatule nigro-reticulatis ; capite nigro, supra albo-bilineato ;

antennis pallide flavis, articulo ultimo apice subincrassato nigro ;

pedibus pallide flavis, femoribus basi fusco-ferrugineis, tarsis apice

subnigris.— Long. corp. 23 lin.

Inhabits Madeira proper ; being attached, like the Phytocoris

Whitei, to the gigantic Echiwm candicans, on the foliage of

Mr. A. Adams on new species of Sinusigera. 125

which I observed it (both in the pupa and imago state) in con-

siderable abundance at the Feijaéa de Corte, early in August 1850.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLATE IV. PLATE V.

. Misoleptus Maderensis, W. . Dilophus Mader, W.

. Exetastes peregrinus, W. . Seatopse tristis, W.

. Ephialtes lateralis, W. . Thereva nana, W.

lineatus, W. . Paragus mundus, W.

. Lissonota dorsalis, W. . Tetanocera inclusa, W.

. Perilitus debilis, W. 2? Walkeri, W.

. Scelio minor, W. . Drosophila repleta, W.

. Ceraphron parvulum, W, . Oscinis signata, W.

. Gymnopa clara, W.

CONT D Orb Ot

ole tes Roa ad oe

XIII.—Notice of three new species of Sinusigera, a genus of

Brachiocephalous Mollusks. By Antuur Apams, F.L.S. &c.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Hong Kong, Nov. 12th, 1857.

While traversing the Indian Ocean and China Sea, on our

passage from the Cape to Hong Kong, the towing-net was put

over whenever the state of the weather and the speed of the

vessel permitted. By this means a slender linear area of those

portions of the surface of the high seas crossed by us was 1m-

perfectly examined. The results of such limited investigation

have already enabled me to make you acquainted with several

very interesting forms of pelagian Mollusks; and I now avail

myself of your pages to notice the existence of three new species

of the Sinusigera of D’Orbigny or Cheletropis of Forbes.

1. Stnusigera vitrea, A. Adams.

S. testa vitrea, semipellucida, perparva; spira elata, conica; anfracti-

bus quinque, ultimo striis undulatis longitudinalibus ornato, ad

peripheriam carina valida cincto et carina spirali antice instructo ;

labio arcuato, in mucrone simplici desinente ; labro postice valde

sinuato, margine incrassato, lobo rotundato in medio producto,

lobo postice spina angulata armato.

Hab. in Mare Sinense.

Shell vitreous, semi-pellucid; spire conical, longer than the

aperture ; whorls five, the last marked with longitudinal, undu-

lating strize, and encircled with a prominent filiform keel at the

periphery, and with another spiral ridge at the fore part ; mner

lip curved inwards and regularly arcuate, ending anteriorly in a

simple point; outer lip deeply sinuated, the thickened margin

posteriorly forming a rounded lobe, the upper or hind part of

which is produced into a short angular process.

126 Mr. A. Adams on new species of Sinusigera.

Hab. China Sea. Gregarious. Captured at the surface in

the towing-net. This is the smallest species I have yet met

with, and is very different in form from the others.

2. Sinusigera trochvides, A. Adams.

S. testa trochoidea, albida; spira brevi, conica; anfractibus 3-4 plani-

usculis, ultimo lineis longitudinalibus undulatis ornato, ad peri-

pheriam angulato et carina filiformi circumcincto ; labio arcuato,

antice excurvato, ad terminationem truncato et emarginato; labro

margine incrassato, valde sinuato et bilobato, lobo antico valde

producto, subspinoso.

Hab. in Oceano Indico.

Shell somewhat top-shaped, whitish, thin; spire short and

conical ; whorls 3-4, rather flattened, the last adorned with fine,

wavy, longitudinal lines, and angulated at the periphery, en-

circled also with a filiform keel; inner lip arched, curved out-

wards in front, and with the fore part truncate and emarginate ;

outer lip with the margin thickened and deeply sinuated and

bilobed; the anterior lobe greatly produced, and somewhat

spinose.

Hab. Indian Ocean. A single specimen only of this peculiar

species was obtained in the towing-net.

3. Sinusigera glabra, A. Adams.

S. testa ovato-conica, glabra, nitida, rufo-fusca; spira aperturam

eequante; anfractibus 32, convexiusculis, ultimo vix angulato, carina

filiformi circumcincto ; labio regulariter arcuato, antice truncato ;

labro margine incrassato, valde sinuato et bilobato, lobo postico

majori, truncato ; lateribus productis, lobo antico minori et truncato.

Hab. in Oceano Indico.

Shell ovately conical, smooth, shining, reddish-brown ; spire

equalling the aperture in length ; whorls 33, rather convex, the

last encircled with a filiform keel; inner lip regularly arched

and truncate anteriorly; outer lip with the margin thickened,

deeply sinuated, and bilobed ; the hind lobe the largest, with

the sides produced and truncate like a hammer; the anterior

lobe the smaller, simple, and obliquely truncate.

Hab. Indian Ocean.

This species somewhat resembles S. Hualeyi, Forbes, but it is

much smaller and of a different shape. It is perhaps the

Struthiolaria microscopica of Dr. Gray. It occurred sparingly,

but gregariously, and was taken by the towing-net at the

surface. I am, Gentlemen,

Yours &c.,

ARTHUR ADAMS.

Mr. P. L. Selater on a new species of Woodpecker. 127

XIV.—Description of anew species of Woodpecker discovered by

Mr. Tuomas Bripers in Northern California. By Puiiie

Luriey Scriarer, M.A.

Melanerpes rubrigularis, sp. nov.

Supra nitenti-niger ; linea cireum-nuchali ab oculis incipiente, altera

utrinque suboculari a rictu latiore, tectricibus alarum superioribus,

dorso postico et caudee tectricibus superioribus, necnon maculis

secundariarum trium extimarum apicalibus et in pogonio externo

primariarum tertize, quartee et quintze albis; subtus nitenti-niger,

gula media ruberrima, abdomine medio flavicante, lateribus et

crisso albo nigroque variegatis ; tectricibus alarum inferioribus et

remigum pogoniis interioribus cinerascenti-nigris, maculis quadratis

numerosis albis ; caudee rectricibus omnino nigris ; rostro et pedi-

bus nigris.

Long. tota 8°5, alee 5-4, caudze 3°5, rostri a fronte 1°0, tarsi 0°8.

This Woodpecker, which is represented by Mr. Bridges as

very rare, appears to have escaped the researches of the American

naturalists ; at least, | am acquainted with no record of its exist-

ence, though it may have been described quite lately. It appears

to be well placed in the genus Melanerpes, of which no less than

six species are already known to inhabit California; namely

M. erytirocephalus, M: torquatus, M. thyroideus (Cassin, B. Cal.

pl. 32; Picus natalie, Malherbe, Cab. Journ. f. Orn. 1854,

p- 271), M. formicivorus (Cassin, B. Cal. pl. 2), M. albolarvatus,

and M. ruber. From all these it is quite different in colouring,

and may be recognized at once by its black breast and bright

scarlet, longitudinal throat-mark,—whence I have named it

M. rubrigularis. The single specimen sent was procured by

Mr. Bridges in Trinity Valley, Northern California, in the pine-

forests.

XV.—List of Coleoptera received from Old Calabar, on the West

Coast of Africa. By ANDREw Murray, Edinburgh.

[Continued from vol. xx. p. 126.]

Chleniide.

Homatotacunus, Laferté, Ann. Soc. Ent. France (série 2),

ix. 293,

1. H. elongatus, mihi.

Chlenius elongatus, mihi, Annals, 2nd series, xix. pl. 13, fig, 9. June 1857.

Capite nitido, antice subvirescenti, postice leviter punctulato ;

thorace nigro, angusto, confertissime et profunde punctato,

128 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

parce piloso, marginibus subcupreis ; elytris nigro-viridibus,

opacis, punctato-striatis, interstitiis punctatis et geminato-

pilosis, maculis duabus flavis, una transversa circa medium

posita, altera minore apicali; subtus niger; pedibus piceis,

femoribus testaceis, tibiis anterioribus et intermediis in parte

testaceis, tarsis anticis valde dilatatis in maribus.

Long. 64 lin., lat. 2} ln.

Narrow and elongate; antenne with the two basal joints fer-

ruginous, a piceous patch on the upper side of the first joint,

the remainder black or fuscous, the fourth and following joints

pubescent, flattened, and wider at the middle joimts than at

either end; palpi piceous. Head smooth, poljshed, virescent,

lightly punctate behind. Thorax narrow, with a tendency to be

cylindrical, but margmed, narrowed both behind and in front,

narrowest behind, widest about the middle; im front very much

rounded-in, and anterior angles fitting close to the neck; the

sides gently rounded, becoming straighter a little before the

posterior angles, which are rounded and obtuse; very deeply

and closely punctate; the punctuation becomes confluent to-

wards the sides, and closest behind; sparingly pilose; margin

a little raised towards the posterior angles, and having within it

a little of a cupreous or eneous lustre’; dorsal line distinct,

reaching neither to front nor base, deepest in front. Scutellum

impunctate. Elytra long and narrow, widest behind the middle,

opaque, black or bluish-green, the green colour most seen when

looked at from in front; punctate-striate, terstices punctate,

and bearing a double row of yellowish hairs; with two yellow

spots on each, the anterior broader than long, transverse, oceupy-

ing the 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th and 8th interstices, placed about the

middle, although from the declivity towards the apex they look

as if rather behind the middle; the posterior spot smaller, and

lying close to the emargination of the apex (which is slight),

where several striz meet, and only separated from the margin

by the marginal space; neither of the spots reach the three in-

terstices next the suture; slightly margined; marginal space

very narrow, not differing from the other interstices, except in

there not being room for any punctuation at all. Under side

black, in certain lights iridescent blue. Prosternum and breast

coarsely punctate. Abdomen polished, a few coarse punctures

near the base. Legs piceous ; thighs testaceous, in certain lights

bluish iridescent ; anterior aud intermediate tibie partly tes-

taceous ; the first three joints of the anterior tarsi very much

dilated in the males, and furnished with long spongy squame

and very long hairs on each side; Ist joint transversely tri-

angular, 2nd and 3rd rounded quadrate, 4th not dilated.

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 129

This species is very close to the Homalolachnus vertagoides of

Laferté, but differs from his description in the following parti-

culars: viz. In my species the head is punctate behind, and

there are traces of punctuation near the eyes, while in vertagoides

the head is said to be smooth (/isse). In it, too, the thorax is

said to have its greatest breadth at about two-fifths of its length,

and the posterior angles are said toform a right angle very slightly

obtuse, whilst in my species the greatest breadth is at the middle,

and the posterior angles are rounded and something more than

“very slightly obtuse.” The spots on the elytra do not cover

the same interstices, Laferté saying that in his species the an-

terior spot is separated from the suture by only two interstitial

spaces (including in them the sutural space), while in my species

it is separated therefrom by three spaces. The colour of the

legs also does not quite correspond; the knees are all black in

mine, and the middle of the tibiz of the two anterior pair tes-

taceous, while in vertagoides Laferté gives the whole of the thighs

as testaceous, and the whole of the tibiee as blackish.

Curantus, Bon.

(Division with yellow spots on the elytra.)

1. Ch. oculatus, Fab.

Ch. Myops, De}. v. p. 622.

Ch. Chevrolatii, mihi in his Ann. vol. xix. No. 114. tab. 13. fig. 10.

Capite et thorace viridi-zeneis, nitidis; thorace angustato, crebre

et profunde punctato ; elytris obscure cyaneo-viridibus antice,

et fere nigris postice, punctato-striatis, interstitiis granulatis

et confertissime minute punctatis, macula flava pone medium ;

subtus niger, pedibus et primis tribus articulis antennarum,

palpis atque trophis testaceis.

Long 53 lin., lat. 2 lin.

Rare. Till corrected by M. de Laferté, I was under the im-

pression that this species was different from the Ch. oculatus,

Fab., and had attached the name Ch. Chevrolatii to it, m honour

of my friend M. Chevrolat, in the figure which I published of

it in Plate XIII. in the ‘ Annals’ of June last, 1857. The reader

is requested to make the following alterations in the names at

the bottom of that plate: viz. in place of Chlenius Chevrolati to

insert C. oculatus, Fab.; and for Chlenius diaphanicollis to sub-

stitute Eccoptomenus eximius, De}.

(Division with yellow margins to the elytra, expanded posteriorly.)

2. Ch. conformis, De}. vy. 630.

Capite thoraceque viridi-eneis, nitidis; thorace subquadrato,

Ann, & Mag. Nat, Hist, Ser. 3, Vol, i.

1380 =Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

antice angustato, transversim rugoso, sparse sed sat profunde

punctato; coleoptris obscure viridi-zneis, pubescentibus,

striato-punctatis, interstitiis planis subtilissime granulatis,

macula communi postica lunata, antice versus marginem le-

viter recurvata; thoracis margine tenuissime, antennis pedi-

busque testaceis.

Long. 63-62 lin., lat. 23-22 lin.

(Division without yellow markings or margins.)

3. C€. Feronoides, mihi.

Affinis Chlenio glabrato, Dej., parum obesus, supra virescenti-

niger, subtus testaceus, nitidus; thorace subquadrato, polito,

obsolete sparsim punctato, antice subangustato ; elytris striato-

punctatis, interstitiis convexis subopacis leviter sparsim punc-

tatis, antennarum basi pedibusque testaceis.

Long. 73 lin., lat. 3 lin.

Allied to the Chlenius glabratus, Dej., and having considerable

similarity in general appearance to Pacilus cupreus, Linn., or

Anisodactylus virens, De}.

Somewhat obese in form. Above with head and thorax

shining, and elytra dull, black; head virescent, and thorax with

a slight tinge of virescence, most observable on the margins;

elytra almost without virescence, except a slight tinge at the

base. Head smooth and shining, slightly punctate, chiefly

behind, with an elongate depression on each side in front,

and a slight impression in the centre of the forehead; clypeus

brown with a virescent reflexion, shining; labrum not emar-

ginate or at any rate scarcely so; the antenne, labrum (which is

dull), mandibles, palpi, and other parts of the mouth rufescent;

antenne with the first jomt pale, first three jomts shming,

the rest pubescent. Thorax subquadrate, narrowest in front,

narrowly margined on the sides, which are flatly expanded

behind, and are rufescent and semitransparent; base broadly

emarginate in the middle; posterior angles broadly rounded and

slightly obtuse, anterior angles slightly projecting, dorsal line

well marked, but scarcely reaching to the front or base, a deep

and well-marked longitudinal fovea on each side of the dorsal

line, about midway between it and the posterior angles, and a

shallower punctate depression on the inner side of the expanded

margin; the surface sparingly but distinctly marked with scat-

tered punctures of various sizes, largest and most frequent

along the base and near the dorsal line. Scutellum curvilinearly

triangular, rufescent, polished, and with a shght triangular de-

pression in the middle. Llytra glabrous, dull, punctate-striate,

the punctures in the striz delicate, some coarser scattered irre-

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 181

gularly (or sometimes with a tendency to a linear arrangement)

over the interstices; a few larger impressions on the marginal

spaces towards the apex; slightly pubescent towards the sides ;”

the margins and the edges of the suture translucent-rufescent.

- Under side shining, and scarcely punctate, except on the breast,

which is coarsely punctured. Legs testaccous.

Readily distinguished from Chlenius glabratus, De}., by the

elytra being black and showing scarcely any indication of vires-

cence, while in glabratus they are green and metallic.

4. Ch. immunitus, mihi.

Elongatus, politus, nitidus, supra ianthinus, subtus niger ; anten-

nis, palpis pedibusque testaceis ; thorace angustato, sparsissime

punctato; elytris elongatis, depressis, fere glabris, punctato-

striatis, interstitiis impunctatis.

Long. 7% lin., lat. 3 lin.

Elongate, polished, shining, above of a rich violet-blue, below

black ; labrum and mandibles ferruginous; antenne, palpi and

legs testaceous. Head smooth and impunctate, except a few

seattered punctures running across between the posterior angles

of the eyes, and one or two larger punctures before these, along-

side the eyes and front of the head; labrum scarcely emargi-

nate. Thorax narrow, with a few distinct punctures scattered

very sparingly here and there over the surface, some of them

disposed in something like a row on each side of the dorsal line,

which is distinct, but reaches neither to the front nor base;

margined, a few punctures along the margin; a very deep elon-

gate-impunctate fovea placed on each side somewhat obliquely

near the posterior angles, which are obtuse, but scarcely rounded.

Scutellum large, black, and impunctate. Elytra glabrous, shining,

elongate, depressed, deeply punctate-striate, interstices impunc-

tate ; besides the punctures in the bottom of the striz there is a

row of six or ten small punctures along the inner margin of the

38rd and 5th striz, and also along the interstice next the marginal

space, which is granulose, with a row of round, shallow pits with

an elevation in the centre ; the granulose space becomes widest at

the apex, which is very slightly emarginate. Under side polished,

prosternum and breast faintly and very sparsely punctured ;

metasternum more closely punctured ; traces of coarse punctua-

tion along the sides of the basal segments of abdomen, Legs

testaceous.

This species, in its general outline, has much the general

aspect of an Epomis, and has also some approach to its generic

characters. The palpi are rather more securiform than in most

of the Chlenii; it has the foyer on the mentum, which are

———

132 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

suggested by Prof. Lacordaire as possibly a good character by

which to distinguish Epomis from Chlenius* ; but the palpi are

not more securiform than those of some other Chleni, and it

wants the yellow margin of the elytra.

5. Ch. Fairmairei, mihi.

Capite virescenti et thorace viridi, nitidis ; thorace subquadrato,

sparsim punctato ; elytris obovatis, subconvexis, nigris, punc-

tato-striatis, interstitiis impunctatis; subtus niger; pedibus

rufescentibus.

Long. 8} lin,, lat. 33 lin.

Head virescent with feeble violet reflexions, impunctate or

nearly so, faintly wrinkled here and there, chiefly transversely ;

the usual anterior fovee effaced, or only visible in particular

lights; clypeus virescent, narrowest in front, slightly emargi-

nate, with a puncture near each corner before and behind;

labrum distinctly emarginate; antennz piccous, basal jomts

paler ; remaining parts of mouth piceous; palpi slender; men-

tum with an elongate deep hollow on each side of the median

tooth, but scarcely forming a distinct pit. Thorax subquadrate,

narrowed both before and behind nearly equally, broadest about

the middle, broadly but not deeply emarginate at the base;

posterior angles rounded and obtuse ; dorsal line distinct, reach-

ing nearly to the front, but not to the base; green with a bluish

tinge; sides margined ; smooth, shining, and with a few rather

large punctures scattered sparingly and irregularly over the sur-

face ; a deep basal longitudinal impression on each side of the

dorsal line, extending obliquely outwards and backwards, from

the anterior end of which a fainter curved impression extends

obliquely outwards and forwards. Scutellum impunctate. Elytra

obovate, somewhat convex, except on the disk, which is slightly

depressed, black, deeply punctate-striate, the interstices narrowest

towards the sides and apex, convex and impunctate ; apex slightly

emarginate ; marginal space granulose towards the apex, with

variolose fovea along the space. Under side black; prosternum

deeply and coarsely punctate in the centre ; pleura or side pieces

smooth, with one or two coarse punctures; mesosternum and

epipleura thickly punctate, and the abdominal segments pretty

thickly punctuate, most so on the sides. Legs obscurelyrufescent.

* T fear this character must be renounced as of generic value in this

group, as I find several species, which cannot otherwise be separated from

Chlenius, possessing it, while in others it exists ma greater or less degree.

I have observed, however, that wherever it is present in a marked degree,

the species have the general aspect of Epomis, though they may not

have the yellow margins on the elytra, as for instance, the present an

several species, from Hong Kong and the East.

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 133

I have dedicated this species to my friend M. Léon Fairmaire,

President of the Entomological Society of France.

6. Ch. Waddellit, mihi.

Capite viridi et thorace virescenti, nitidis; thorace obcordato,

sparsim punctato; elytris elongatis, depressis, nigris, VIX vires-

centibus ad basin, punctato- -striatis, motaratitiia, donnbics im-

punctatis ; subtus piceus ; antennis pedibusque rufescentibus.

Long. 12-18 lin,, lat. 43-5 lin.

A large species, about the size and with the general form of

Epomis circumscriptus.

Head metallic green, sparingly punctured behind, and with

two small longitudinal fovez in front, about which are one or

two punctures; a few longitudinal wrinkles along the sides;

clypeus of the same colour as the head, with four small fovez,

deepest anteriorly, two in front and one on each side; antennz

rufescent, first three joimts shining, the rest pubescent ; labrum

rufescent, darkest in the middle, not emarginate; mandibles

piceous ; palpi rufescent, basal joints paler. Thorax obcordate,

narrowed behind, broadly emarginate at the base; posterior

angles rounded and obtuse; dorsal line distinct, reaching to the

hase, or nearly so, but not in front beyond the semicircular

line, black, slightly virescent on the back, but bright metallic

bluish-green on the anterior angles and sides, which are mar-

gined; smooth, shining, and with a few rather large punctures

scattered sparingly and irregularly over the surface, a little more

frequently towards the base; a deep, impunctate, longitudinal

fovea is placed a little in advance of the base on each side of

the dorsal line, but nearer to the external margin than to the

latter. Scutellum subsinuate-triangular, impunctate, with a

slight depression on each side towards the base. LElytra gla-

brous, long, broad and depressed, black, with a very slight

bluish-green tinge at the base and margins, punctate-striate, the

striz deep, but the punctures in them rather faint and trans-

verse ; the interstices convex and impunctate ; the marginal space

pubescent, finely punctate, with a few larger depressions ; re-

mains of pubescence are also scen springing from the punctures

in the strie; the apex is only slightly emarginate. Under side

piceous ; prosternum smooth, with a few scattered punctures on

the sides; mesosternum more so, and metasternum, epipleura,

and abdominal segments with a fine granular or papillose punc-

tuation, most marked on the sides. Legs rufescent, with the

knees and tarsi somewhat darker.

I have named this fine species (the largest of the Chlenii

which I have received from Old Calabar) after the Rev. Hope

184 Mr.A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

M. Waddell, one of the most zealous and able of the mission-

aries who have done so much both for natural science, civiliza-

tion and religion in this interesting region.

Dinozsocurws, Laferté, Ann. Soc. Ent. France, (2 sér.) 1x. 298.

1. D. Westermanni, Laf. Rev. et Mag. d. Zool. 1852, p. 67.

Tomochilus Westermann, Laf. loc. cit.

Capite thoraceque viridi-eneis, nitidis; thorace subquadrato,

antice angustiore, sparse et sat profunde punctato, ad basin

utrinque foveis profundis longitudinaliter impresso ; margini-

bus rubro-cupreo micantibus ; elytris nigris et opacis, striato-

punctatis; interstitiis parum elevatis, geminato-punctatis, al-

ternis aureo-cupreo micantibus, margine viridi-cupreo splen-

dente; subtus niger; antennarum basi, palpis, ore et pedibus

testaceis.

Long. 74 lin., lat. 3 lin.

This beautiful insect, when in good preservation, 1s readily

recognized by the alternate imterstices shining with a metallic

lustre. It, however, sometimes arrives in a rubbed or greasy

state, when the metallic lustre is almost entirely effaced from

the interstices.

EccorromEnvs, Chaud. Bull. Mosc. 1850, No. 2. p. 409.

Hoplogenius, Laf. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr, (2 sév.) 1x. p. 237.

Chlenius, Bon. De}.

1. £. eximius, De}. v. p. 612.

Chlenius diaphanicollis, mihi m his Ann, vol. 19. No. 114. tab. 13,

fig. 11.

Capite enco-virescenti, vix punctulato, mandibulis ferrugineis,

labro et clypeo, palpis et primis duobus articulis antennarum

testaceis ; thorace parum circulari, antice emarginato, postice

truncato, pubescenti, confertissime leviter punctato, ferrugineo-

flavo, postice et in medio fuscescenti; lateribus reflexis ut

in Agono, translucentibus ; elytris latis, subdepressis, leviter

punctato-striatis, obscure nigris, cum margine, macula hume-

rali, macula transversa fere ad medium, et macula communi

cordiformi ad apicem positis, omnibus junctis ad lmeam mar-

ginalem, ferrugineo-flavis ; interstitiis non punctatis sed leviter

et irregulariter transverse aciculatis; subtus niger, cyaneo-

iridescens ; prosterno lateribus testaceis ; pedibus testaceis.

Long. 8 lin., lat. 3} lin.

I had figured this species under the name Chlenius diaphani-

collis in the Plate above referred to which, accompanied a pre-

Bibliographical Notice. 135

vious part of this list, published in the Number of the Annals

for June, 1857. Since then I learn from M. de la Ferté, who

possesses the original specimens which belonged to the Count

Dejean, that it is identical with the Chlenius eximius of that

author, to which I have accordingly restored it.

My specimens, however, seem to differ somewhat from the

normal type of Dejean. In his the thorax is darker in the

middle, while in mine a blackish tint invades both the middle

and the base. The yellow markings on the elytra also are not

confined to the interstitial spaces specified by Dejean; but as

I find my examples to vary in this respect, some having the

markings more expanded than others, it is obvious that such

differences are not specific.

[To be continued. ]

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Elements of Entomology. By W.S8. Dauuas, F.L.S.

London: Van Voorst. 1857. 12mo.

“Amoncst the numerous works published on Entomology, it

appeared to the author that there was none which gave, in a popular

and readable form, an outline of the principal groups into which

Insects are usually divided. It was with the object of filling up this

gap in our Entomological literature, that the present little book was

written.” Such is the opening sentence of the volume now before

us; and we believe that it will be generally admitted that the hiatus

to which it refers has been satisfactorily filled up. In some respects,

however, we would have gladly seen a still more elementary tone

throughout this excellent work, for the minds of beginners, for whom

it has been peculiarly compiled, can only take in knowledge by

homceopathic doses, and are apt to “go off at a tangent”? where the

details, however carefully selected, are too minutely dwelt upon;

and the subject-matter has been already so well and ably handled,

in a scientific point of view, by Mr. Westwood, in his admirable

‘ Introduction to the Modern Classification of Insects,’ that the want

which has been especially felt by our tyros, at the commencement of

their entomological career, is, not an elaborate essay, but a treatise

of so brief and rudimentary a character as shall at once put them in

possession, in proper order, of those primary facts and definitions

(unaccompanied by more particulars than what are absolutely neces-

sary) which form as it were the merest groundwork and alphabet of

their science. Mr. Dallas has, however, taken a somewhat higher

standard in the volume which he has just given us; and we can only

say, that, provided his “incipients” have sufficient patience to follow

him throughout the 424 interesting pages which he has prepared for

their instruction, they will have no cause, unless indeed we are much

mistaken, to quarrel with their teacher.

136 Bibliographical Notice. i

Mr. Dallas commences his volume with the definition of an Insect

(“our bill of fare will consist exclusively of Insects; but what is an

Insect ?’”’); and then alludes to the main features which separate the

Insecta proper from the three allied divisions of Myriapoda, Ara-

chnidaand Crustacea. In the second chapter he discusses the “‘Strue-

ture of Insects in general,’’ pointing out the particular adaptation

(of one, common type) which characterizes each successive Order.

That portion which refers to the oe modifieations of the parts

of the mouth is particularly lucid. It is satisfactory also to see that

Mr. Dallas is alive to those higher dedeeeans from his subject in

which the doctrine of Final Causes in Creation takes its rise, and

which some of our guasi-‘philosophers’ have of late thought it their

special mission to sneer at. ‘ Few things,” says he, ‘‘ could furnish

the natural theologian with a better proof of design in nature than

the investigation of the course adopted in the modification of the

same parts, which we have just seen in the form of powerful biting

organs, to constitute the agents of a suctorial existence; nor is our

admiration in any degree lessened by the consideration that many of

the creatures in which these pheenomena are to be witnessed are so

small as almost to elude the naked eye,—for, in the words of the

late Professor Forbes, ‘ wonders are not the less wonderful for being

packed into a small compass.’ ”’

Chapter III. treats (first) of the sexes, and (secondly) of the

transformations of Insects,—both of which are ably and clearly

handled. Asa favourable specimen of Mr. Dallas’s style, we may

quote the following, concerning the latter of these :—

*“We meet with few more remarkable phenomena, in the history

of animal life, than this of the metamorphosis of insects. When we

think that the same animal is at one period of its existence a crawling,

worm-like creature, devouring with the greatest voracity large quan-

tities of coarse food, and then, after passing a longer or shorter period

in a state of comparative inaction, inert and apparently almost dead,

makes its appearance as a butterily, one of the most elegant and

aérial of beings, passing its whole existence in sporting in the sun’s

rays, and deriving its sole nourishment from the delicate fluids of

flowers, it is impossible to restrain our admiration; and although

modern science may have stripped the phenomenon of much of the

marvellous which invested it with a greater glow of wonder in former

ages, it must be confessed that it as at the same time opened up to

us a source of more rational admiration by teaching us, that, what-

ever may be the apparent discrepancies between them, the same ele-

ments, nay, even the same parts, are present in the one as in the

other, and that by this means one and the same animal is fitted for

the performance of two totally distinct duties in the grand ceconomy

of nature”’ (p. 46).

Immeasurably the best portion of the book, however, as it appears

to us, is the short chapter on ‘‘ Classification and Nomenclature”

(Chap. IV.), which is alike sound and philosophical; though we

doubt whether the definition of a “species,” however true, will be

sufficient to satisfy at any rate a certain section, happily not a very

Bibliographical Notice. 137

extensive one, of our modern speculators: “The root of all classifi-

cation in natural history is formed by the species,—which may be

roughly defined as an assemblage of individuals all possessing exactly

the same characters, and which are all supposed to have originated

from the same parents. The systematic naturalist therefore takes

no notice of the individual, which in his eyes is merely an example

of the species to which it belongs; and the latter thus forms as it

were the first step towards a classification” (p. 51).

Speaking also of the binomial method of nomenclature, Mr. Dallas

has the following very appropriate remark: “This system is the

same in principle with our own constant practice in common parlance,

when we employ a well-known substantive in a generic sense, and

qualify it to suit particular cases by the addition of an adjective.”

As regards the classification followed, the author has not departed

substantially from that which has been employed by Mr. Westwood

and most British entomologists ; nevertheless he expresses his con-

viction that “the adoption of the metamorphosis as the foundation

of the arrangement of Insects leads to a more philosophical result.”

Without wishing, however, to undervalue the importance of the

transformations in guiding us to a natural classification in the insect

world, we must plead guilty, for our own part, to a certain @ priori

prejudice in favour of both metamorphosis and ultimate structure

being taken into account, whilst endeavouring to arrive at the truth;

for we cannot believe that either of them, alone, will ever lead to a

sufficient appreciation of the several creatures (both in their consti-

tutions and attributes) to enable us to arrange them in real accord-

ance with nature. And we need scarcely add, therefore, that we

prefer the system which Mr. Dallas has adopted to that (vide p. 58)

to which he affirms his own adherence,—founded exclusively on the

character of the transformations.

- The remaining twelve chapters, forming the larger portion of the

work, are devoted to the description of the seven great Orders into

which the Insecta are divided. We say “‘seven,” because we cannot

regard the Strepsiptera as more than retained provisionally separate

from the Coleoptera (to which it clearly belongs—a fact which Mr.

Dallas himself seems inclined to admit), the PAysopoda from the

Neuroptera, and the Fleas from the Diptera. In these chapters the

various Orders are ably discussed seriatim,—the Rhynchota (as

might be anticipated from the author’s well-known predilection for

the Bugs) being more particularly fortunate perhaps in their mode

of treatment. The following is an example of Mr. Dallas’s happy

manner of depicting, what must be to most of us, a familiar friend :—

‘Every one must have remarked, especially during the early part

of the summer, the occurrence, upon many plants and shrubs in our

gardens, of curious little masses of froth, generally known to gar-

deners under the name of ‘ Cuckoo-spits,’ from a very ancient idea

that that singular bird the Cuckoo was in some way connected with

their production. On examining some of these Cuckoo-spits, how-

ever, we soon discover the real cause of their formation in the shape

of a small, yellow, soft insect, with brown eyes, which seem to stare

138 Zoological Society :—

at us in a glassy, expressionless manner, worthy of the ghastly ship-

mates of Coleridge’s ‘Ancient Mariner.’ Nevertheless, the general

appearauce of the insect is rather sprightly than otherwise, although

the absence of wings, and some other peculiarities, show it to be in

the larva or pupa state, and the frothy matter with which it is sur-

rounded, and which consists of an excrementitious fluid, is evidently

intended to protect its soft body from the attacks of its enemies”

(pp. 411, 412).

Although of minor importance, there are one or two points which

we might suggest as capable of improvement, should a second edition

ever be called for. Thus, the advantage of having at the head of

each of the several divisions of the chapters the name of the family,

or tribe, which is about to be treated of, would have been very con-

siderable; for, owing to the light, and often amusing, style in which

the volume is written, one frequently has to read through as much

as a page and a half before becoming aware what the family really is

which is under discussion. This is a serious impediment to a be-

ginner,—who requires to have his attention prepared ab initio for the

several divisions as they occur; and (which is very desirable), more-

over, his eye tutored to the names. An epitome, also, of the sub-

divisions, if given at the commencement of each Order, would have

been a great help to the tyro, in enabling him to discern his path

beforehand, and, as it were, to picture it in his imagination.

These suggestions, however, are perhaps needless; for such addi-

tions can, after all, be made by the reader himself without much

trouble. In everything essential the book is excellent, and will prove

a useful guide for the entomological student,—to whose careful

perusal we would, therefore, heartily commend it.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

July 14, 1857.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On SroAsToM1ID& AS A FAMILY, AND ON SEVEN PROPOSED

New Genera, Sixty-one New Species, anp Two New

VARIETIES FROM JAMAICA. By THE Hon. Epwarp Cuirry.

[Continued from page 79. ]

Genus III. Fapyenta, Chitty.

Spire depressed, subangular on the upper part of the last whorl,

subplanulate at the periphery, subangulate below, and subpla-

nulate round the umbilicus.

FAapYENIA FapyENiANA. See Stoastoma Fadyenianum, Ad.

Mon. Stoast. Adams, 1849, p. 7; Cat. Phan. p. 231.

Hab. Hills 8.W. of Port Henderson. sbos

Other shells, I have reason to know, have been distributed for

this.

The Hon, E, Chitty on the Stoastomide. 139

FapyentA BowersankiAna, Chitty.

Hab. Roaring River, Westmoreland.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, very pale tinge of brown. Sceulp-

ture, 24 strong equidistant (above) spiral carinze, wider apart below,

more faint round the umbilicus, and obsolete at the labrum; with

a hiatus between the 13th and 14th, equal to the space occupied

by 3 carinz, at the periphery ; 7 visible on the upper whorls. Spire,

much depressed with concave outlines. Aper, mamillated. Whorls,

4, well rounded above, with a deep suture ; last whorl rather large

and expanded ; subangular at the upper part, subplanulate at the

periphery, and subangular below, subplanulate, but more convex

round the umbilicus than in Ff. Fadyeniana; the whorl is much

wider above than below, so that the subplanulate periphery is nearly

at right angles with the outline of the spire. It is the same in F’,

Fadyeniana. Aperture, very slightly constricted above behind the

labrum ; dilated, large ; rather more constricted below, behind, and

at the labrum; upper third flattened almost at a right angle with

the labium ; well rounded below. Ladbrum, simple, white. Labium,

on a plane with the labrum, well detached from the body-whorl ;

thickened and reflected towardsjthe umbilicus, more so below than

above ; much rounded to the right below. Umdilicus, rather deep.

Labral lamella, well defined, strong and prominent, and inflected

upwards towards the umbilicus. Opereuluin f

Height 0-041, greatest breadth 0°08, least breadth 0-063.

Named in compliment to my friend and fellow-labourer in science,

Dr. L. Q. Bowerbank, M.D., of Kingston, Jamaica.

Note.—In F’. Fadyeniana fine spiral carinze intervene between the

coarser, and all are more distantly apart.

FapyrentA Grayana, Chitty.

Hab. Yallahs Hill.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, rich light brown. Sculpture, about

33 irregular and inequidistant, some fine and some rather strong,

spiral carinee, of which 8 or 9 are visible on the upper whorls.

Spire, much depressed, less than in F’. Bowerbankiana, with concave

outlines. Aper, mamillated. Whorls, 42rds, with a moderate

suture ; last whorl typical, subangulated and subplanulated as in F’.

Bowerbankiana and F. Fadyeniana. Aperture, semicircular, only

slightly affected by the subangularity above and below the periphery,

very slightly dilated. Labrum, double ; outer edge pectinated by

the spiral carinz, inner edge simple, white and shining. Labium,

white, thickened and reflected towards the umbilicus about its centre,

below much curved to the right, much lower than the plane of the

labrum at its lower end; widely separated from the body-whorl.

Umbilicus, very deep and narrow. Labral lamella very broadly and

sharply produced throughout ; besides the labral lamella within the

umbilicus, extending from the back of the labium to the umbilicus

and body-whorl, are four or five well-produced distinct sharp lamellze.

Operculum, deeply concaye in the centre, with a broad margin all

140 Zoological Society :—

round, which, on that side, folds well over the labrum, especially

below; much covered by numerous coarse granulations, and in the

hollow on the labral side with four or more strong raised lamelle,

which are also covered with coarse granulations.

Height 0°076, greatest breadth 0°105, least breadth 0-087.

Named in compliment to Dr. J. E. Gray, British Museum.

Genus IV. Stoasroma, Adams.

Shell subglobose.

SroastoMaA visum, Ad. See Mon. Stoast. Adams, 1849, p. 11;

Cat. Phan. p. 228.

Sculpture, almost obsolete, very numerous raised spiral microscopic

carinee, which are well defined on the upper whorls, four or five

being visible. Zabrum, double. Labium, well detached from the

penult whorl. Opercudum, concave and finely granulated in its con-

cavity.

Hab. Manchester, generally, and near Accompong Town, St. Eli-

zabeth.— Chitty.

SroastoMa PreirrertaAnum, Ad. See Mon. Stoast. Adams, p. 8;

Cat. Phan. p. 230.

Labrum, double. Operculum, concave, finely granulated in its

concavity ; margin sharp on the labral side, rather broad, but not

thickened on the labial side.

Hab. Manchester back woods.—Chitty.

Sroastoma Livesayanum, Chitty.

Hah. Near Ashley Hall, Trelawny.

Form, subglobose. Colour, pale yellow. Sculpture, 11 distant,

blunt and raised spiral carinee, of which 5 are visible on the upper

whorls. Spére, conic, moderately elevated, with slightly convex out-

lines. Whorls, 42rds, scarcely rounded, with a very slight suture.

Aperture, very slightly expanded ; semielliptical, widest in the upper

third of the labrum, very oblique. Zadrum, pectinated by the spiral

earinze ; double, very slightly reflected. Labiuin, slightly below the

plane of the labrum, well detached from penult whorl, but connected

with it by five or six of the spiral carinze ; arcuated to the left above

into a sharp angle with the labrum, very much curved below to the

right. Umbilicus, very small and deep. Ladral lamella, strongly

produced above, but immediately lost in the umbilicus. Opereulum,

semielliptical, planular, with fine granulations on the labral side, and

concave on the labial side, with a raised ridge all round, which is

much thickened and rounded, and highly raised about the lower part

of the labral side.

Height 0°081, greatest breadth 0°103, least breadth 0:08.

Named in compliment to my friend Dr. Livesay, a devoted col-

lector of genera.

Sroastoma, or ELECTRINA, SUCCINEUM, Sowerby, will belong

to this group. See Cat. Phan. p. 228.

The Hon. E, Chitty on the Stoastomide. 141

Genus V. Mercatreta, Chitty.

Shell, depressed conic.

MercatretA Cuirryana, Chitty. See Stoastoma Chittyanum,

Ad. Mon. Stoast. Ad. 1849, p. 10; Cat. Phan. p. 231.

Hab. Peace River, Manchester.

Operculum, very slightly concave, with two strong lamellee cross-

ing its centre horizontally, and on the labial side two much finer

ones above, and three or four below.

Mercatreta Metcatrerana, Chitty.

Hab. ? Hanover.

Form, depressed conic. Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, lines of

growth visible ; sixteen strong, but not much raised inequidistant

spiral carinee, those round the umbilicus being most prominent, with

here and there one very fine carina intervening. On the upper

whorl, 5 carinee. Spire, moderately elevated with very slightly con-

cave outlines. Apex, obtuse. Whorls, 43, very moderately convex,

with a slightly impressed suture. Aperture, subsemicircular, slightly

spreading. Labrum, subangularly produced from the body-whorl,

“not abruptly produced, deeply pectinated by the spiral carine. La-

bium, slightly detached from the body-whorl, very slightly curved

below to the right ; much below the plane of the labrum. Umbilicus,

very deep and narrow. Labral lamella, very little, but sharply, pro-

duced, not concealing the umbilicus. Operculum, slightly concave,

finely granulated in the hollow with three strong, apparently not ser-

rated, horizontal lamellee, extending from the labral side over two-

thirds of the width of the operculum, and one equally strong between

the first and second above extending one-third across only, the lowest

slightly curved downwards.

Height 0:073, greatest breadth 0:096, least breadth 0°079.

Named in compliment to W. Metcalfe, Esq., the possessor of a

fine cabinet of shells.

MercatreiA Baquiéana, Chitty.

Hab. Near ‘“‘ The Cave,” high road, Westmoreland.

Form, depressed conic. Colour, rich brown, fading into faint yel-

lowand white. Scu/pture, 19 spiral carinze, with one fine intervening

between each pair. On the upper whorls 6 carine. Spire, moderately

and rather concavely elevated. Whorls, 43, slightly rounded with a

slightly impressed suture. Aperture, slightly expanded, shortly and

roundly produced from the penult whorl, scarcely depressed ; sub-

semicircular, rather dilated above. Labrum, pectinated by all the

stronger carine, slightly scolloped. Labium, slightly detached from

the penult whorl, rather abruptly detached from the labrum above

and curved below to the right, much lower than the plane of the

labrum below. Umdbilicus, not deep. Ladral lamella, expanded

above, narrow round the umbilicus. Operculum, concave in the

middle, seven lamellee radiating horizontally from the labial side, one

SO —SS—C Sr Cc CT UCU CU

142 Zoological Society :—

short and central above, one (the longest) crossing the hollow, one

short on the labral side, one longer (second in length), one short,

and two longer (third in length) below.

Height 0°06, greatest breadth 0:089, least breadth 0-071.

Named in compliment to my friend, Mons. Baqui¢, of Westmore-

land, Jamaica.

This shell is closely allied to Metealfeia Chittyana at first glance,

but differs in many minute particulars; the pectination on the

labrum is alone sufficient to distinguish it; and their habitats are

about sixty miles asunder. The spire is more conical than in M.

Chittyana, spiral carinee more distant, labium less widely detached

from penult whorl, upper part of labrum more produced, apex more

blunt. In M. Chittyana the labral lamella expands suddenly above

close to where it leaves the labium, rising above the plane of the

aperture, and then descending round the umbilicus in a uniform

curve without projecting; in M. Baquiéana it does not rise above

the plane; but after leaving the labium, it spreads out towards the

centre of the umbilicus, and continues uniform till it is lost in the

umbilicus. In the former the lower end of the labium is on a plane

with the labrum, in this it is below the plane. In this, the aperture

is larger and more oblique, and the last whorl is less expanded.

METCALFEIA SUTHERLANDIANA, Chitty.

Hab. Belmont, St. James.

Form, depressed conic. Colour, very pale horn or white. Sceulp-

ture, lines of growth visible ; 19 rather strong, mequidistant, spiral

carine, with an unequal number of finer ones intervening. On the

upper whorls 5 carinee. Spire, moderately and rather concavely

elevated. Whorls, 5, moderately elevated, with a deep suture.

Aperture, less than a semicircle, slightly expanded in the lower two-

thirds, slightly oblique. Zabrum, unequally and not strongly pec-

tinated by the spiral carinze, very slightly produced above. Labium, .

well detached from the body-whorl, attached to labrum above ina

slight curve, very slightly waved in its centre, and well curved to

the right below. Undbilicus, moderately deep, and labral lamella

moderately produced. Operculum, "

Height 0°072, greatest breadth 0°12, least breadth 0:079.

Named in compliment to Dr. P. Sutherland, the Arctic voyager,

now Government Surveyor of Port Natal.

Mercatreta Morcurana, Chitty.

Hab. Roaring River, Westmoreland.

Form, depressed conic. Colour, very pale horn. Sculpture, 5

strong spiral carinze, 1 fine; 7th strong and 3 fine; 8th to 15th

strong and 1 fine intervening between each pair; on the upper whorls

8 strong. Spire, slightly elevated, with concave outlmes. Whorls,

43, very slightly rounded with a slight suture. Aperture, slightly

expanded, more below than above ; slightly produced abruptly from

the penult whorl: more thana semicircle, Labrum, thin, and very

The Hon. E, Chitty on the Stoastomide. 143

slightly reflected; pectinated by the strong carinee. Labium, ona

plane with the labrum above, lower below ; joining the labrum with a

curve above ; much curved to the right, below well detached from the

penult whorl. Umbilicus, narrow and deep. Labral lamella, well

produced above and rather wide below. Operculum, moderately

concave in the middle, with a wide border on the labial side, which

is vertically grooved and again crossed by four or five raised horizontal

plaits : labral side with about eight short horizontal lamellz, about

four extending across the hollow, and a linguiform point at the lower

extremity of the labial side overlapping the labium.

Height 0-072, greatest breadth 0:1, least breadth 0°074.

Named in compliment to M. March, of Copenhagen, distinguished

for his knowledge of Mollusca.

MercarretA VERREAUXIANA, Chitty.

Hab. ? Hanover.

Form, depressed conic. Colour, pale horn or yellow. Sculpture,

17 strong spiral carinze with 1 fine intervening between each pair. On

the upper whorls 5 strong with 1 fine intervening. Spire, moderatel

elevated, with straight outlines. Whorls, 44, moderately oe

with a light suture. Aperture, scarcely separated from the body-

whorl, more than a semicircle, large, rather expanded and depressed

below. Labrum, very slightly produced above, strongly and promi-

nently pectinated by the strong carine, imbricated in those round

the periphery, white and shining. Ladium, slightly rounded into the

labrum above, and on the right below ; very slightly reflected ; on a

plane with the labrum above, lower below; very slightly detached

from the body-whorl. Umbilicus, deep and narrow. Labral lamella,

sharp and very slightly produced. Operculum, moderately concave,

with large coarse granulations on the upper part of the labial side,

slightly lamellated horizontally ; lower portion of labial side broad

and spreading over the labium, with a deep groove, and terminating

with a broad uplifted linguiform plait, which is distinct from the

spreading upper portion.

Height 0°06, greatest breadth 0:078, least breadth 0°06.

Named in compliment to M. Verreaux, an experienced zoological

collector.

Mercatrera Sincxairiana, Chitty.

Hab. Maroon Town, St. James (unique).

Form, depressed conic. Colour, pale horn or yellow. Seulp-

ture, 9 strong spiral carinze, with one fine intervening ; on the upper

whorls, 3 strong and fine ones intervening. Spire, slightly elevated,

with rather coneave outlines. Apex, rather acute. Whorls, 44, mo-

derately rounded, witha slight suture. Aperture, slightly spreading

about the periphery to below ; subsemicircular. Labrum, very slightly

produced above, more so below; broadly detached from the body-

whorl, strongly pectinated by the spiral carine. Labium, well de-

tached from the body-whorl, on a plane with the labrum above,

lower below, slightly curved to the right above, much so below, much

144 Zoological Society :—

thickened. Umbilicus, narrow and deep, well covered by the labral

lamella. Operculum, :

Height 0°057, greatest breadth 0°084, least breadth 0-067.

Named in compliment to Dr. Andrew Sinclair, R.N., late Colonial

Secretary of New Zealand.

Metcarreta MircHevxiana, Chitty.

Hab. Maroon Town, St. James (unique).

Form, depressed conic. Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, 15 strong

spiral carinee, rather inequidistant, with one very fine intervening,

and about the periphery sometimes two and sometimes three fine

carinz: at the periphery the two strong carine are widest apart,

with three fine intervening; the next division helow has one fine

only, and the next below, two ; on the upper whorls four strong ca-

rine. Spire, slightly elevated, with rather concave outlines. Whorls,

43, slightly rounded, with a moderate suture; last whorl expanded

above and falling away below. Aperture, semicircular, much di-

lated below the periphery. Zabrum, very slightly pectinated by the

strong carina, very slightly produced above. Labium, on a plane

with the labrum above, much lower below; slightly curved to the

right below, moderately detached from the body-whorl. Umbilicus,

deep, little affected by the labral lamella. Operculum, ——?

Height 0:07, greatest breadth 0:095, least. breadth 0°077.

Named in compliment to D. W. Mitchell, Esq., the energetic Se-

cretary of the Zoclogical Society of London.

MercatreiA Dourniana, Chitty.

Hab. Pedro District, St. Ann’s.

Form, depressed conic. Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, 4 strong

spiral carinee and | fine, 1 strong and 1 fine, 1 strong and 3 fine,

1 strong and 2 fine, and 1 strong and 3 fine, 1 strong, then 8 strong

with fine intervening ; on the upper whorls, 5 spiral carinee. Spire,

slightly elevated, with concave outlines. Wahorls, 4, very slightly

rounded with a moderate suture. Aperture, more than a semicircle,

moderately expanded, very oblique. Labrum, moderately produced

above, reflected, much pectinated by the strong spiral carmee. La-

bium, well detached from the body whorl, curved to the right below,

straight above, almost on a plane with thelabrum. Uméilicus, deep

and moderately broad. Zadbral lamella, strong, sharp and expand-

ing, with a projecting angular point a little below its junction with

the labrum. Operculum, ?

Height 0°052, greatest breadth 0:079, least breadth 0°061.

Named in compliment to Herr Heinrich Dohrn, of Stettin, a

zealous young conchologist.

MerTca.reiA LayarpiAna, Chitty.

Hab. ? Westmoreland.

Form, ‘depressed conic. Colour, rich light brown. Sculpture,

about 25 and slightly unequally raised, inequidistant spiral carinee ;

on the upper whorls 6 or 7. Spire, moderately elevated, with rathe

The Hon. B, Chitty on the Stoastomide. 145

concave outlines. Whorls, 44, moderately rounded, with a mode-

rate suture; last whorl well rounded. Aperture, moderately ob-

lique, very moderately expanded and slightly deflected below, semi-

circular. Labrum, slightly produced above in a curved line, pecti-

nated by about 15 of the spiral carinee. Labiwm, moderately de-

tached from the body-whorl, rather serpentine above and much

curved to the right below. Umbilicus, deep and narrow. Labral

lamella, but slightly expanded. Operculum, slightly concave, with

about six horizontal raised lamellee, nearly parallel above, but con-

verging towards the umbilicus below, strong on the labial side, and

faintly crossing over the labial side and covering the labium, with, on

that side, others intervening.

Height 0°062, greatest breadth 0°086, least breadth 0°069.

Named in compliment to E. L. Layard, Esq., late of Ceylon, now

Curator of the Museum, Cape Town, Cape of Good Hope.

Mercareta Swirtiana, Chitty.

Hab. Near Mr. Channer’s, Santa Cruz Park, Saint Elizabeth

(unique).

Form, depressed conic. Colour, pale horn, light brown at apex.

Sculpture, 28 irregularly strong and inequidistant spiral carinze ; on

the upper whorls 6. Spire, moderately elevated, with slightly concave

outlines. Whorls, 43, moderately rounded, with a deep suture;

last rather large. Aperture, slightly constricted and very slightly

expanded at its margin ; semicircular; slightly depressed above and

slightly expanded below. Labrum, very slightly produced above ;

very slightly pectinated externally by, more or less, all the carinz ;

smooth and white and shining at its extreme margin. Labium, well

detached from body-whorl, on a plane with the labrum ; much curved

to the right below and reflected to the left. Umbilicus, deep and

narrow. Labral lamella, widely spreading. Operculum,

Height 0-059, greatest breadth 0°087, least breadth 0-069.

Named in compliment to Robert Swift, Esq., of the Island of St,

Thomas, an ardent collector.

Genus VI, Pertitta, Chitty.

Shell, globose discoid,

Peritia Petiriana, Chitty. See Stoastoma Petitianum, Ad.

Ann. Lye. New York, vy. n. 2. p. 67; Contr. Conch. p. 151; Cat.

Phan. p. 232.

TTab. Peace River, Manchester.

Perit1a Cuminetana, Chitty. See Stoastoma Cumingianum,

Ad. Mon. Stoast. Ad. 1849, p. 9; Cat. Phan. p, 231.

Hab. ? Manchester.

Note.—If I have the right type of this shell, the operculum, in

addition to the “numerous lamellar grains” described by Adams,

Ann. & Mag, N, Hist, Ser. 3, Vol, i,

146 Zoological Society :—

has 6 or 7 very slightly raised vertical lamellee curving from above.

to the left below, with an inner raised margin inclosing the concavity

and sloping outwards to the extreme edge of the operculum.—

Chitty.

PeririA AnTHoNIANA, Chitty. See Stoastoma Anthonianum,

Ad. Contr. Conch. p. 151; Cat. Phan. p, 232.

Hab. ? Manchester.

Petitia STEVENSIANA, Chitty.

Hab. Yallahs Hill.

Form, globose-diseoid. Colour, very light brown. Sculpture, 23

well-raised, inequidistant spiral carinze, wider apart below round the

umbilicus ; on the upper whorls 7. Spire, slightly elevated, with

convex outlines. Whorls, 4, well rounded, with a deep suture.

Aperture, subelliptical, well detached from the body-whorl ; slightly

constricted and scarcely expanded, and but little deflected below.

Labrum, double, outer edge véry finely pectinated by the spiral

carine ; inner edge white, smooth, slightly thickened and reflected ;

continuous with the labium above, with a slight curve. Labium,

almost straight, very slightly curved to the right below, where it is

below the plane of the labrum. Unmbzilicus, deep. Labral lamella,

produced to a saw-like tooth at some little distance below its junc-

tion with the labium ; convex externally. Operculum, 3

Height 0047, greatest breadth 0-086, least breadth 0°065.

Named in compliment to 8. Stevens, Esq., Bloomsbury Street,

London.

Petitra Fortunrana, Chitty.

Hab. ? Manchester.

Form, globose-discoid. Colour, very pale horn. Sculpture, 25

spiral carinee, about 8 on the upper whorls. Spire, much depressed,

with convex outlines. Whorls, 4, moderately rounded, with a slight

suture. Aperture, constricted at about the width of the last whorl

from the labrum, and then expanded considerably at about an angle

of 30°, expanded above and deflected slightly below; more than a

semicircle. ZLabrum, slightly double, especially above and below, less

so at the periphery ; inner edge smooth, white and shining, broadly

but slightly scoiloped and finely pectinated by about 5 points ; joined

aud rounded into the labium above; much produced angularly and

deflected above ; produced from the body-whorl at an angle of about

60°. Labium, straight, with a slight curve to the right below; on

a plane with the labrum above, and slightly lower below. _ Uméi-

licus, very deep. Labral lamella, very sharp and narrow, not cover-

ing the umbilicus. Opereulum, slightly concave, with apparently

obsolete bars crossing it horizontally.

Height 0:043, greatest breadth 0°078, least breadth 0-061.

Named in compliment to Robert Fortune, Esq., the celebrated

Chinese traveller and collector.

The Hon. .E. Chitty on the Stoastomide. 147

Peritra ApAMSIANA, Chitty.

Hab. New Hope, Old Hope, and a smaller variety on the road

east of the “ Water-wheel,’’ Westmoreland.

Form, globose-discoidal. Colour, reddish horn. Sculpture, 13 very

strong spiral carinee, with between the 1st and 2nd and 2nd and 3rd,

leach rather less strong; between the 3rd and 4th and 4th and

5th, 3 each less strong; between the 5th and 6th, 1 less strong ;

between the 6th and 7th, 3 less strong; between the 7th and 8th,

1 less strong, and none between the remaining strong carinze. Lines

of growth very faint ; on the upper whorls, 4 strong carinee with in-

tervening less strong. Spire, slightly elevated, with rather convex

outlines. Whoris, 44, very slightly rounded and with a very slight

suture ; last whorl slightly swelling behind the labrum, and slightly

constricted at the aperture. dperture, very slightly expanded and

scarcely detached from the penult whorl. Ladrum, appressed to the

body-whorl, not produced. much thickened, slightly double below ;

smooth and simple. Labium, much thickened and reflected towards

the umbilicus in its centre, slightly curved to the right below; well

detached from the body-whorl. Umébilicus, moderately deep, co-

vered by an expansion very convex externally of the labral lamella,

which is much produced immediately after leaving the labrum, and

then becomes abruptly narrowed till it joins the body-whorl. In the

labral lamella it approaches the subgenus dgassizia. Operculum,

very peculiar, deeply concave in the centre and studded with very fine

granulations ; edge all round very much thickened and folded over

in vertical plaits outside, especially at the lower end of the labial

side; throughout the labial side overlapping the labium with sharp,

fine, numerous raised lamellee on the labral side.

Height 0:062, greatest breadth 0°09, least breadth 0°077.

Var. a.

From near ‘‘ Water Wheel.”

Height 0:044, greatest breadth 0-076, least breadth 0°061.

Named in honour to the memory of the late Professor C. B.

Adams of America, my friend and conchological master.

Perit1a TayLortAna, Chitty.

Hab. ? St. Ann’s.

Form, globose-discoid. Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, 24 fine,

sharp, inequidistant, spiral carinee, 6 of which interspersed are rather

strong; on the upper whorls 5. Spire, very slightly elevated, with

convex outlines. Whorls, 4, slightly rounded, with a slight suture.

Aperture, very slightly constricted behind the labrum, and slightly

expanding ; scarcely detached from the body-whorl; slightly de-

pressed above and expanded below. ZLadbrum, white, shortly reflected,

not produced above, very little pectinated by the stronger spiral

earine ; slightly double below. Ladiwn, on a plane with labrum,

straight, appressed above to the body-whorl. Umbilicus, rather

deep and narrow. Ladral lamella, scarcely produced. Operculum,

10%*

i a er ra ta i a aaa ae

148 Zoological Society :—

slightly concave, rather produced at the upper corner of the labial

side ; smooth, but not shining.

Height 0:033, greatest breadth 0:06, least breadth 0-043.

Named in compliment to T. L. Taylor, Esq., the possessor of a

fine collection of shells.

Peritra STRICKLANDIANA, Chitty.

Hab. Roaring River, Westmoreland.

Form, globose-discoid. Colowr, rich red-brown. Sculpture, lines

of growth apparent; 38 inequidistant, irregularly raised, very fine

spiral carne; on the upper whorls 8. Spire, very little elevated,

with convex outlines. Whorls, 32rds, well rounded, with a deep

suture. Aperture, widely dilated, not constricted, more dilated and

depressed below ; very slightly detached from body-whorl. Ladrum,

very widely double, moderately produced above, inner and outer

edge strongly ‘pectinated’ and scolloped by 6 points of the spiral

carinee. Labium, very little detached from body-whorl, straight

above and abruptly curved below to the right; much below the

plane of the labrum. Umbclicus, deep and rather broad. Labral

lamella, very little produced. Operculum, slightly concave, with

fine granulations in the hollow ; labral margin with two sharp raised

lamellee round it ; a small narrow linguiform point overlapping the

labium at the lowest extremity on the labial side.

Height 0:049, greatest breadth 0°074, least breadth 0:055.

Named in compliment to H. E. Strickland, Esq., of Apperley

Court, Tewkesbury.

Petitra StoxestAna, Chitty.

ITab. ? Hanover (unique).

Form, globose-discoid. Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, lines of

growth visible: 4 widely separated, rather strong, slightly raised,

rounded spiral carine ; 1 finer; 2nd to 7th strong, and | finer close

below ; 8th strong (the one at the periphery strongest and rather

sharp), and 2 very faint, round, and distant from the umbilicus ; on

the upper whorls 5. Spire, very little elevated, with rather concave

outlines. Apex, somewhat mammiform. Whorls, 4, well rounded,

with a deep suture. Aperture, semicircular, altogether rather de-

pressed, very slightly constricted, not spreading, moderately detached

from penult whorl. Labrum, scarcely produced above, thickened,

slightly reflected ; smooth and white, not pectinated. Ladbium, well

detached from body-whorl, on a plane with labrum, almost straight

within the aperture, white, thickened and expanded towards the um-

bilicus, much so below, but most so and somewhat pointedly in its

centre. Umbilicus, broad and deep. Labral lamella, much ex-

panded at a distance from its junction with the labrum, becoming

very fine as it fades into the umbilicus. Operculum, g

Height 0°049, greatest breadth 0°08, least breadth 0°061.

Named in compliment to Capt. Lort Stokes, R.N., late of H.M.S,

* Acheron,’ a zealous collector,

The Hon. FE, Chitty on the Stoastomide. 149

Petitia Grevitieana, Chitty.

Hab. Yallahs Hill.

Form, globose-discoid. Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, strise of

growth visible ; 5 strong spiral carina, with 5 less strong intervening :

on the upper whorls, 2 strong, with the lesser intermediate ones

(this might almost be classed in the 2nd division of Wilkinsonea).

Spire, slightly elevated, with straight outlines. Whorls, 32rds, well

rounded, with a well impressed suture. Aperture, obliquely elliptic,

more expanded in the upper than lower portion, slightly eampanulate

on the right owing to a slight constriction behind the labrum. La-

brum, very slightly produced above, thickened and reflected at about

its middle. Labium, below the plane of the labrum above, slightly

curved to the right below and thickened, slightly detached from

body-whorl. Umdbilicus, not deep, broad. Labral lamella, slightly

developed. Operculum, moderately concave, shining, but with very

fine granulations.

Height 0-05, greatest breadth 0°069, least breadth 0:057.

: ae in compliment to my friend Dr. R. K. Greville, of Edin-

urgh.

Petitia CARPENTERIANA, Chitty.

Hab. Pool’s Rock, Hanover.

Form, globose-discoid. Colour, ? Sculpture, strie of growth

visible: 8 stronges¢ spiral carinee and 1 strong; 5 strongest and |

strong in each interspace; and 2 stronger round the. umbilicus: on

the upper whorls 3. Spire, much depressed with convex outlines.

Whorls, 32rds, moderately rounded, with a deep suture. Aperture,

semicireular, rather constricted behind the labrum, not expanded,

very slightly detached from the body-whorl. Labrum, not produced

above, smooth, rather double, inner edge sharp, the strongest lines

terminating abruptly at the outer edge. Ladiuwm, very slightly

curved to the right below, well detached from the body-whorl, lower

than the plane of the labrum below. Umbzlicus, very shallow and

broad, much covered by the Jabral lamella, which is much and widely

produced above. Operculum, ?

Height 0-038, greatest breadth 0°07, least breadth 0°054.

Named in compliment to P. P. Carpenter, Esq., of Warrington,

author of an excellent Catalogue of the Mazatlan Shells in the British

Museum.

Petitia (? LewisiA) Barroniana, Chitty.

Hab. ? (unique).

Form, globose-discoidal. Colour, ——? Sculpture, 20 spiral

carine, 7 of which are rather more prominent, namely the 2nd, 4th,

8th, 12th, 16th, 18th and 19th: on the upper whorls, 6. Strice of

growth visible. Spire, much depressed, with straight outlines.

Whorls, 4, moderately rounded, with a light suture. Aperture, much

constricted at the labrum, semicircular, widely separated from the

body-whorl. Labrum, not produced above, simple, thin, rather

A enn ey ha lS Falter Vat seri i at rN:

150 Zoological Society :—

double, slightly and coarsely pectinated on the inner edge, much

thickened and slightly: reflected. Labium, much reflected, mode-

rately curved below, on a plane with the labrum above, lower below.

Umbilicus, moderately deep, very broad, much concealed by the

labral lamella, which spreads enormously and suddenly above, ex-

teriorly convex (? Lewisia). Operculum, very deeply concave in the

centre, finely granulated, upper margin broad, and indented on the

labral side, and enormously spread convexly over the lower end of

the labium; almost equal to the spread of the labral lamella, deeply

grooved at the lower end, terminating in a linguiform projection.

Height 0-048, greatest breadth 0'084, least breadth 0°065.

Named in compliment to Charles Barron, Esq., Curator of the

Royal Naval Museum, Haslar.

[To be continued. |

November 10, 1857.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S8., V.P., in the Chair.

On SEVERAL New Species or BrrDS FROM VARIOUS PARTS OF

THE Worup. By Joun Gou.n, V.P., F.R.S. etc.

Mr. Gould called attention to three species of Australian birds

collected by Mr. Elsey during the recent expedition under A. C,

Gregory, Esq., from the Victoria River on the north-west coast to

Moreton Bay: two of these birds were of especial beauty and in-

terest, viz. a Psephotus and a Malurus. 'The former is allied both

to the P. pulcherrimus and P. multicolor, but differs from either,

among other characters, by the rich yellow mark on the shoulder ;

and the Malurus is distinguished from all the other members of its

genus by its larger size and by the beautiful lilae circlet which

adorns the crown. ‘The third species alluded to was a Peéroica,

allied to the P. superciliosa, a bird discovered by the late Mr. Gilbert

in the neighbourhood of the Burdekin Lakes, and which with the

present would admit of separation from the other species of the

genus.

For the Parrakeet Mr. Gould proposed the name of

PsEPHOTUS CHRYSOPTERYGIUS.

Male.—Band across the forehead, extending above the eye to its

posterior angle, very pale yellow; on the centre of the crown a patch

of black ; sides of the head, cheeks, neck, throat, upper portion of

the abdomen, lower part of the back, rump and upper tail-coverts,

verditer blue, somewhat greener on the cheeks and upper tail-coverts ;

immediately below the eye a tinge of yellow; back of the neck,

back and scapularies, light greyish-brown, slightly tinged with green ;

shoulder and lesser wing-coverts fine yellow; primaries and se-

condaries black, margined externally with blue ; feathers of the lower

part of the abdomen, vent, and under tail-coyerts, light searlet, mare

gined with greyich preen ; two centre tail feathers dark green at the

pase, passing inte deop blue towards the extvemity, and tipped with

Mr. J, Gould on new species of Birds, ‘151

dull black ; the remaining tail feathers light green crossed by an

irregular oblique band of dull bluish black, beyond which they be-

come of a paler glaucous green, until they end in white; but each

has a dark stain of bluish green on the outer margin near the tip ;

irides brown ; bill and nostrils bluish horn-colour ; feet mealy grey.

Total length, 11 inches ; bill, 3; wing, 44; tail, 7; tarsi, >.

Female.—Similar to the male in colour, but all the hues much

paler, and the markings much less strongly defined.

Young.—In this state the whole of the head, all the upper sur-

face, wing-coverts, throat, and breast are of a pale glaucous green ;

the rump and upper tail-coverts and the tail similar to the same

parts in the male, but not so bright ; and the lower part of the ab-

domen is greyish white, with faint stains of scarlet.

In the notes accompanying the specimens, Mr. Elsey states that

they were procured on the 14th of Sept., 1856, in lat. 18° S. and

long. 141° 30’ E., that their crops contained some monocotyledonous

seeds, and that the os furcatorium was small, but well-developed ;

of this he was certain, as he had a discussion with Mr. Gregory on

the subject, and dissected on the same day Platycercus palliceps

and Aprosmictus erythropterus, and noticed that while the former

was entirely destitute of that bone, and had only a weak ligamentous

band in its place, the latter had a distinct os furcatorium closely re-

sembling that of Psephotus. Ue remarked, too, that the flight of

the Psephotus was swift and decided; and adds, that he never saw

it on the ground, although the contents of its crop would indicate

that it obtained its food there.

The Malurus Mr. Gould designated

MALURUS CORONATUS,

Male.—Crown of the head rich lilac purple, with a triangular

spot of black in the centre, and bounded below by a band af velvety

black, which commencing at the nostrils passes backwards through

the eve, dilates upon the ear-coverts, and meets at the back of the

neck ; back and wings light brown ; tail bluish green, becoming of

a deeper hue towards the extremity; lateral feathers margined ex-

ternally and tipped with white; under surface buffy white, becoming

gradually deeper on the flanks and vent ; irides brown; bill black ;

feet fleshy brown.

Total length, 63 inches ; bill, 3; wing, 21; tail, 32; tarsi, 11.

Female.—All the upper surface light brown; lores and. space

behind the eye white ; ear-coverts chestnut ; in other respects similar

to the male.

Hab. Victoria River, North-Western Australia.

The Petroica he proposed to call

PEeTROICA? CERVINIVENTRIS,

_« All the upper surface, wings and tail chocolate-brown ; line over

the-eye, throat, tips of the greater wing-coverts, base of the pritna>

152 Zoological Society :—.

ries, base and tips of the secondaries, and tips of the tail, white ;

breast grey; abdomen deep fawn colour, becoming almost white in

the centre ; bill black; feet blackish brown ; irides dark brown.

Total length, 6} inches; bill, 3; wing, 3}; tail, 32; tarsi, 3.

Hab. Victoria River, North-western Australia,

The three birds above described are in the British Museum.

The next species to which Mr. Gould directed attention was a new

Hawk belonging to the genus Spilornis, and which differs remarkably

from the 8S. undulatus or Bacha of the continent of India, and the

S. holospilus of Manilla.

For this bird he proposed the appellation of

SPILORNIS RUFIPECTUS.

Crown of the head and the lengthened feathers of the occiput

deep black, the occipital plumes margined at the tip with rufous ;

feathers at the nape black, margined with rufous, showing conspicu-

ously ; all the upper surface and wings dark chocolate-brown, with

paler edges ; chin and sides of the neck greyish black ; chest deep

cinnamon-brown ; primaries and secondaries blotched with white at

intervals on their internal web; under wing-coverts, abdomen, vent,

thighs, and under tail-coverts cinnamon-brown, crossed by bands

composed of two large spots of white bounded above and below with

a narrow line of black ; tail dark brown, crossed near the base by a

narrow and not very distinct band of greyish, and near the apex by

broad bands of a lighter hue passing into whitish on the edges of

the internal webs and narrowly edged at the tip with pale reddish-

brown and white ; bill blackish-brown ; the cere, naked orbits, and

feet appear to have been yellow.

Total length, 194 inches ; bill, 13; wing, 133; tail, 9; tarsi, 23.

Hab. Celebes, vicinity of Macassar. From the collection of Mr.

Wallace.

The next was a highly interesting species of Bullfinch, which he

designated

PyRRHULA AURANTIACA.

Male. Bill, face, wings, and tail deep purplish-black ; rump,

upper and under tail-coverts white ; the remainder of the upper and

under surfaces rich reddish-orange, deepest above ; the lesser wing-

coverts are also reddish-orange, as is the apical half of the inner-

most of the greater wing-coverts, while the outer ones are slightly

tipped with buffy-white ; irides black ; feet pinky-flesh colour.

Total length, 5} inches; wing, 31; tail, 23; tarsi, $.

Female. Has the black circle round the bill; head and neck ash-

coloured ; back ash colour, tinged with orange-red ; lower parts like

those of the male, but much less brilliant and approaching to olive.

For his knowledge of this pretty species Mr. Gould was indebted

to the researches of Dr. A. Leith Adams of the 22nd Regiment,

who killed it on the Western Himalayas, and who states that he

Mr. J. Gould on new species of Birds. 153

first met with it in the month of March 1852, on one of the wooded

slopes of the Pir Pinjal Mountains, westward of the valley of Cash-

mere; its habits closely resemble those of P. erythrocephala, fre-

quenting as it does thick bushy places, and being usually seen in

small societies. It is not uncommon in the valleys and jungles

around Cashmere. Dr. Adams remarks that, although the two

species are so similar in their habits and in the localities they fre-

quent, he never met with them in company; but noticed that while

the P. erythrocephala was tolerably abundant in the ranges around

Simla, the present species was only seen on the hills in the neigh-

bourhood and to the westward of Cashmere. Its call is not so loud

as that of P. vulgaris, and somewhat resembles the chirp of the

Greenfinch, Chlorospiza chloris.

Fora new Motmot Mr. Gould proposed the name of

Momotus £QUATORIALIS.

Crown of the head deep black, surrounded by a zone of verditer

green, to which succeeds a line of fine deep blue from the anterior

portion of one eye round the occiput to the anterior portion of the

other; to this succeeds a fringe of deep black from the nostrils

round the back of the neck ; lores, space below the eye and ear-

coverts black, with a very fine fringe of blue on the lower edge and

a small tuft of verditer green at its hinder extremity ; all the upper

surface green, washed with cinnamon on the shoulders; primaries

green on their external webs, black on the inner ; tail dark bluish-

green; under surface green, washed with cinnamon and with a tuft

of broad round black feathers, margined at their base with verditer

green, in the centre of the breast ; bill black ; feet blackish-brown.

Total length, 16 inches; bill, 2}; wing, 64; tail, 8; tarsi, 12.

Hab. Archidona, near the Equatorial line, on a branch of the Rio

Napo.

Remark — This is a large and robust species, and differs from all

others in the broad spatulate feathers of the breast tuft.

A very fine Odontophorus, remarkable for the rich chestnut-red

colouring of its under surface, received the appellation of

ODONTOPHORUS HYPERYTHRUS.

Crown of the head, wings, and upper surface of the body dark

brown, minutely freckled with black ; orbits naked, beset with minute

white feathers continued in a stripe behind the eye; on the centre

of the back and wing-coverts are large blotches of velvety-black ;

and at the tip of the innermost secondaries a small oval spot of buff ;

throat, sides of the chest, breast, and abdomen dark chestnut-red ;

vent, thighs, and under tail-coverts blackish-brown, indistinctly

banded with dark sandy red; tail nearly black ; bill and feet blackish-

brown.

Total length, 10 inches; bill, 3; wings, 5}; tail, 21; tarsi, 21,

Hab. Santa Fé de Bogota.

Remark.—For this bird Mr. Gould is indebted to the Messrs.

154 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

Verreaux of Paris, who obtained it in a collection from Santa Fé de

Bogota. In size it fully equals, if it does not exceed, O. dentatus

and O. speciosus, from which latter it differs in the total absence

of any black on the throat.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

November 12, 1857.—Professor Balfour, V.P., in the Chair.

The Chairman gave an account of an excursion with some of his

pupils to Arran. The party collected 500 species of plants, of which

1-25th consisted of true Ferns.

The following papers were read :—

1, “ Notice of Abnormality in a Flower of Lilium,” by J.Christian,

Esq.

e this Lily there are ten sepals, eleven stamens, and two ovaries ;

the petiole is slightly flattened, and appears to be formed of two

petioles united. The monstrous flower is undoubtedly formed, not

by the growth of additional parts, nor by the splitting of organs

during their development, but by the fusion of two flowers into one.

According to this view, the number of parts should be as follows :—

sepals, twelve; stamens, twelve; ovaries, two. Two of the sepals

seem to be lost by adhesion, as is indicated by two of them present-

ing a slight cleft towards the apex, showing apparently that they are

double. Add this number two to the number actually in the flower,

ten, and we have the proper number, twelve. There were only

eleven stamens. He is unable to account for the missing stamen

further than by supposing that it may be due to adhesion or abortion,

2. “Short Notice of a peculiar form of Fungus,’ by James

Young, M.D.

It was found by Dr. Young while assisting Mr. Edwards in the

operation of excision of the knee-jcint. The patient (an Irishman)

was, after the operation, laid on a new and clean bed, with a hair-

mattress, which had been previously covered with gutta-percha

sheeting. The patient lay in considerable comfort for some days.

The bed, however, became very soon damp, and it was found neces-

sary to have him changed. On-the fourteenth day after the opera-

tion, he was removed from the bed till the mattress was changed,

and a new one substituted, when attention was directed to an ex-

traordinary appearance on the under part of the bed, where the

Fungus was produced in large quantity, growing both from the

spar and from the mattress. The bed was thoroughly cleaned ; but

in spite of this, at the expiry of nine or ten days, the same appear-

ance was again presented, the Fungus being nearly in equal quantity

as before.

3. ‘ Remarks on the above Fungus,” by the Rev, M. J. Berkeley,

M.A., F.L.S;

The Fungus is an imperfect state of some Coprinus, A similar

fase is reported in some Italian Transactions, and I-resollect one

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 155

which occurred at St. George’s Hospital in 1825. The treatise to

which I allude is entitled ‘Sopra aleuni Funghi ritrovati nell’ appa-

rechio di una frattura, Modena, 4to, 1805. Targioni-Tozzetti.’

4. “Notice of the discovery of a new station in Britain for Poly-

gonatum verticillatum,” by the Rey. W. Herdman.

The station is Drimmie Burn Den, near Glen Ericht Cottage,

parish of Rattray. It was found at Strone of Cally, by Dr. Barty,

some years ago, and has been long known at Craighall. The Drim-

mie station is nearly intermediate in position between these two

places, which are about four miles apart.

December 10, 1857.—Dr. Seller, President, in the Chair.

The office-bearers for the ensuing year were elected, viz. :—

President, Dr. Seller; Vice-Presidents, Professor Gregory, Pro-

fessor Balfour, Dr. W. H. Lowe, Andrew Murray, W.8.; Secretary,

Dr. Greville; Assistant-Secretary, Dr. George Lawson.

The following papers were read :—

1. “ Notice of Egyptian Plants,” by Dr. John Kirk.

Dr. Kirk gave a short account of a tour in Egypt and Syria during

the spring of 1857, and exhibited specimens of the more interesting

plants.

2. “Notice of Plants found in the neighbourhood of Comrie,

Perthshire,” by Mr. D. P. Maclagan.

Mr. Maclagan called attention to the importance of a knowledge of

local floras, as a means of extending our knowledge of the geographical

distribution of plants. After a few remarks on the situation and

climate, he described some of the more important parts of the di-

strict, and laid a detailed list of the plants on the table; including

varieties, 442 had been noted, consisting of Thalamiflore, 68; Ca-

lycifloree, 98 ; Corollifloree, 120 ; Monochlamydee, 37; Florideze, 30;

Glumiferz, 70; and Acrogene, 19.

3. ‘Contributions to Microscopical Analysis. No.1. Tobacco,”

by Dr. George Lawson.

Dr. Lawson called attention to the imperfect descriptions that

existed of the histological characters of tobacco, and the consequent

liability to error in microscopical analysis. It has been customary

to characterize the tobacco as distinguished by its hairs being ‘ glan-

dular,’ or having an ‘enlargement’ or ‘roundish swelling’ at the

tips; but this very imperfectly indicates the peculiar structure of

these hairs, which, although extremely variable in size and general

form, present certain characters in their lower cells, and in the strue-

ture of the glands at their tips, which are very constant and of great

practical value. ‘The characteristic hair of the tobacco-leaf varies

from 1-20th to 1-100th of an inch in length, and is generally thick

and.gonty at the base, and tapering towards the extremity where

the glandular structive is placed j that structure is of an‘ oval or

156 Geological Society :—

rounded form, and consists of a few closely packed but well-defined

cells, which are very much shorter than the other cells of the hair.

The elongated cells of the body of the hair (of which the lower one

is most characteristic on account of its very large size), contain fine

colourless, granular matter, and generally nuclei; but the secreting

cells are well furnished with colouring matter of a reddish-brown,

but sometimes of a green colour. A one-inch object-glass, recom-

mended for the examination of tobacco, is usually insufficient to

show the structure of the gland, and the mere presence of ‘ glandular

hairs’ proves nothing, these being common in plants. It is also

necessary to keep in view that many small hairs occur on tobacco-

leaves which are normally without glands. The glandular hairs are

most abundant at the tips of the shoots, and especially on the calyx

and flower-stalks of the tobacco. ‘To the fact that epidermal hairs

are so frequently organs of secretion, Gasparrini has recently added

the additional one, that they are also the organs of absorption.

4, “Notice of Galls found on the Leaves of the Beech,” by Mr.

James Hardy.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

January 6, 1858.—Major-General Portlock, LI..D., President,

in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On Cephalaspis and Pteraspis.” By Prof, Huxley, F.R.S.,

F.G.S.

Of the four species originally included by Prof. Agassiz in the genus

Cephalaspis, two, C. Lloydit and C. Lewisii, are so different from the

others that the possibility of their proving generically distinct is

hinted at in the ‘ Recherches sur les Poissons Fossiles.’

Subsequently M. Kner endeavoured to prove that these two species

are not fish-remains at all, but are the internal shells of a Cephalo-

pod, for which he proposed the generic name of Péeraspis.

Roemer has still more recently expressed the opinion that the

Pteraspides are Crustacea. ‘These conflicting opinions clearly in-

dicate the necessity of revising and comparing anew the characters

of the different species of Cephalaspis and Pteraspis. And a still

greater interest is lent to the inquiry into the true nature of Pte-

raspis, from the fact that species of this genus are now known to

occur in undoubtedly Upper Silurian rocks. As the evidence stands

at present, they are, if fish, among the oldest (and nearly the very

oldest) representatives of their class.

In undertaking this inquiry, the author of the present paper con-

sidered it desirable, in the first place, to determine with precision the

microscopical characters of the shield of Cephalaspis. ‘This shield is

exceedingly thin, nowhere exceeding {5th of an inch in thickness on

the dorsal surface, and on the ventral suddenly thinning off a little

way from the margin into a mere membrane.

The subjacent cranium appears to have been wholly composed of

cartilaginous or soft fibrous tissue; for the “layer of fibrous bone,”

Prof. Huxley on Cephalaspis and Pteraspis. 157

which has been said to exist immediately beneath the shield, is in

reality nothing more than the matrix, which in these fossils, as in

others, is stained of a deep reddish-brown colour in the immediate

neighbourhood of the animal substance ; the “ fibres ” of the-supposed

bone are casts of the radiating semi-canals or grooves on the under

surface of the shield.

The shield consists of three principal layers; the outermost is

distinctly laminated, and contains numerous osseous lacunz, whose

long axes are disposed at a considerable angle to one another in the

successive layers, as in Megalichthys. Vhe lamelle and lacune

disappear in the middle and outer layers. ‘The latter is arranged in

irregular tubercles, consisting of a substance very similar to the

‘* Kosmine ” of Prof. Williamson. ‘The inner openings of numerous

vascular canals are seen as points scattered over the inner surface of

the shield. These canals traverse the inner layer obliquely, and

then ramify in the middle layer in a very peculiar manner, described

at length in the paper.

It is from the disposition of these vascular ramifications that the

appearance of distinct ossicles or scales, interlocking by sutures,

which has been described, arises. The entire absence of any such

appearance of sutures on the inner surface of the shield is, indeed,

alone sufficient to prove that it is not composed of distinct scales.

In the shield of Pteraspis three principal layers are similarly

discoverable: the inner is very distinctly laminated; the outer,

almost wholly constituted by the characteristic ‘‘ enamel-ridges,”

consists of Kosmine. Vascular canals pass from the inner surface,

and ramify in the middle layer, terminating in czca in the outer layer,

as in Cephalaspis.

But there are no osseous lacune; and the vascular canals com-

municate with large polygonal cells (which were either empty, or

more or less occupied by membranous substance in the recent state)

situated in the inner part of the middle layer.

Specimens were exhibited in which these cellular cavities were

empty; but ordinarily they are filled with the matrix, which then

assumes the form of polygonal prisms separated by the thin walls

of the cells. It is these prisms which have been mistaken for part

of the bony structure itself.

On examining a thin section of one of M. Kner’s specimens (for

which the author is indebted to the liberality of Sir P. Egerton), the

structure, though much altered, showed sufficient similarity to that

of the specimens of C. Lloydii in the Museum of the Society to leave

no doubt as to the generic identity of the two.

The microscopic examination of Pteraspis demonstrates its un-

questionably piscine nature ; and shows that, while in many respects

similar to Cephalaspis, the species included under Pteraspis are rightly

separated from the others. ‘The leading distinctive characters of

the former are the absence of osseous lacunz,—the cellular character

of the middle layer,—and the ridged and not tuberculated enamel.

In conclusion, the author inquired into the evidence of the Ganoid

nature of the Cephalaspide, and into the value of the relative and

158 . _ Geological Society.

absolute development of the endo- and exo-skeletons in fishes, con-

sidered as indications of the perfection of their general organization.

2. “On a New Species of Plesiosaurus; with Remarks on the

Structure of the Atlas and Axis, and of the Cranium in that genus.”

By Prof. Huxley, F.R.S., F.G.S.

The specimen which is the subject of the present paper was pro-

cured at Street, near Glastonbury. It is now in the Collection of

the Museum of Practical Geology, Jermyn Street, and will be de-

scribed at length in the Decades of the Geological Survey.

It approaches most nearly to P. Hawkinsii; but the head is

smaller in proportion to the body and neck, and the number of the

cervical and dorsal vertebre is different, there being altogether

fifty-three cervico-dorsal vertebre, of which thirty are cervical ;

while in P. Hawkinsii the cervical vertebre are thirty-one, and the

dorsal at least twenty-three. For this species, characterized by

fifty-three cervico-dorsal vertebree,—by a cranium at most not more

than ;';th of the length of the body, and by having the anterior thirty

sencure fully, or more than, equal to four lengths of the cranium,

the name of P. Eiheridgii is proposed. Its dimensions are nearly the

same as those of P. Hawkinsii, its length being between 7 and 8 feet.

By a happy accident the only displacement in the whole length of

the vertebral column of this specimen has taken place between the

head and the atlas and axis, on the one hand, and between the

latter and the third cervical vertebra on the other. By a little

careful clearing away of the surrounding parts, it has thus been

possible to expose the atlas and axis very easily. They are, as

Prof. Owen has stated to be their character in this genus, anchy-

losed; but their structure is totally different from what is seen in the

Ichthyosaurus, and closely resembles that of the corresponding parts

in the Crocodile. An os odontoideum, very similar to that in the

Crocodile, represents, as Rathke long since demonstrated in other

Repiilia, the central portion of the body of the atlas; while its

cortical inferior portion and its neural arches form an anterior arti-

cular cup for the occipital condyle, as in the Crocodile.

The author next adverts to the many points of structural corre-

spondence observable between Plesiosaurus and Teleosaurus, not only

as regards the atlas and axis, but as respects the cranium.

The existence of a distinct jugal and squamosal, and of a union

between the latter and the post-frontal, and the consequent sub-

division of the temporal fossa, as in the Crocodile, are indicated.

The extension of the exoccipitals and of the pterygoids to the

os quadratum is adverted to; and the very backward position of the

posterior nares ascribed to Plesiosaurus is questioned. Teleologi-

cally, such an arrangement appears not very comprehensible: and,

on morphological grounds, it is unlikely ; for the posterior nares are

more forward on the base of the skull in Gavialis than in Crocodilus,

and far more forward in Teleosaurus than in Gavialis. It seems more

probable that the so-called posterior nares of Plesiosaurus correspond

with the deep fosse on either side of a prominent median ridge

visible on the under surface of the basisphenoid of Te/eosaurus.

Miscellaneous. 159

The petrosal bone, completely covered externally by the qua-

dratum in Crocodilus, is partially exposed in Gavialis, and com-

pletely so in Teleosaurus and in Plesiosaurus.

Similar comparisons were pursued with respect to other parts ;

and it is shown that in many respects the Te/eosauria bridge over the

gap between the long-necked Hnaliosauria and the existing Croco-

dilia,—-a conclusion not without interest, when the relations in time

of the two orders are considered.

MISCELLANEOUS.

List of Diatomacee, §e., found in Ceylon. By Dr. Kevaarr.

Amphora, sp. Gyrosigma tenuissimum.

Eunotia amphioxys. lacustre.

Himantidium gracile. Tryblionella, sp.

arcus. Amphipleura, sp.

Navicula firma. Atrikostoma faleatum.

serians,

—— leevissima.

—— bifrons.

rhomboides. Vorticella nebulifera.

Stauroneis gracilis. Carchesium polypinum.

Pinnularia acuminata. Arcella enchelys.

mesolepta. Trachelocerca biceps.

viridis. Euglenia, sp.

viridula. Cheetophyta cinnamomea, sp. n.

gibba. Difflugia liosoma.

Surirella panduriformis. Lioptomum.

Nitzschia curvula. Trachelomonas gigas.

Melosira distans. leevis.

Hanoptera semen. granulata.

Three species of Nitzschia, nigra,

probably new.

On the Claws of the Spiders of the genus Mygale. By M. H. Lucas.

M. Lucas has recently stated to the Academy of Sciences in Paris,

that the claws of the tarsi of the Mygale Blondii and M. nigra,

which are inserted above the tarsus, are very mobile, and that they

are exserted or retracted by the animal at pleasure, somewhat in the

same way as those of the carnivorous mammals of the genus Felis.

He has also observed that in these species the hooks of the man-

dibles are but slightly moveable, and that they are not developed to

the same extent as in many other spiders, such as those of the

genera Segestria, Epeira, Tegenaria, &c.

During his stay in Algeria on two occasions, M. Lucas had the op-

portunity of examining several species of the genus Mygale, amongst

others M. barbara, gracilipes, and africana, and in these he observed

that the claws were terminal and non-retractile. In these species

also the hooks of the mandibles are greatly developed, and serve

160 Miscellaneous.

either for digging out galleries in the earth, or for wounding the

insects which constitute their prey.

From this observation the author proposes to form two divisions

in the genus Mygale. These are,—

Division A. Claws not terminal, inserted above the tarsus, retrac-

tile; hooks of the mandibles but slightly moveable and not much

developed. Mygale Blondii, nigra.

Division B. Claws of the tarsi terminal, not retractile; hooks of

the mandibles much developed. Mygale barbara, gracilipes, afri-

cana.

The species of the genus Mygale in which the tarsi are clothed

beneath with short, close hairs, forming a sort of brush, have the

claws retractile and not terminal. Those on the contrary which have

elongated hairs instead of a brush on the lower surface of the tarsi,

have the claws terminal and not retractile-—Comptes Rendus, 28th

December, 1857, p. 1103.

Notice of a Large Species of Lineus? taken on the Coast near Mon-

trose. By Dr. Joun E. Gray, V.P.Z.S. F.R.S. &e.

Mr. Beattie, the Secretary of the Museum of the Natural History

Society of Montrose, has kindly presented to the Museum a frag-

ment including the head of a large marine worm which was taken

off the coast near Montrose on the 18th July, 1857.

Mr. Beattie has accompanied the specimen with a figure, and

the following note respecting it :—

‘Length varies from 18 to 20 inches. After having been taken

a few hours, it divided itself into two pieces of nearly equal length,

the posterior of which divided itself into 32 different pieces, all of

which seemed to me to move for a whole day ; the head part, con-

tinuing to live for two days, moved about, changing its shape con-

tinually, and now and then throwing off an additional joint,”

The head portion which is in the British Museum resembles the

fragment of a very large Lineus, with a large longitudinal mouth

opening into a longitudinal cavity, which extends the whole of its

length, having a central, broad, longitudinal rounded ridge extending

the whole length of the dorsal surface. The sides of the body are

irregularly torn.

The specimen is in far too imperfect a condition to describe, but

T think that it may be provisionally named Inneus Beattici, after

its discoverer ; and I hope that we may be favoured with a more

perfect description of the animal made from a living specimen.

I may observe, that there is a large round hole in the centre of

the lower part of the body, about one-fourth the entire length from

the mouth, which has been mistaken by some persons for the vent ;

but it is evidently an artificial perforation extending entirely through

the substance of the body, and piercing both surfaces of the central

cavity.—Proc, Zool. Soc, July 28, 1857,

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

(THIRD SERIES.]

No. 3. MARCH 1858.

XVI.—On the Nidification of Crustacea. By C. Spence Bate,

F.L.S., Corr. Memb. of the Dublin University Zoological and

Botanical Association *.

{With a Plate. ]

Tuar animals build nests, some for temporary and others for

permanent occupation, is well known; but that any which

dwell beneath the sea should do so, was not formerly supposed

possible ; and I believe that it is among the more recent of dis-

covered facts that some species of Crustacea habitually dwell in

abodes of their own construction.

The American naturalist, Sayt, was the first who discovered

one of the Amphipoda in a small tube which he believed it to

occupy as a tenant, in the same way as the Pagurus Bernhardus

takes possession of the shell of the Whelk, &. The tube, which

was cylindrical, membranaceous, diaphanous, and open at each

end, Say thought to have been constructed by an Annelid which

had either vacated or been driven from its home; the tube

was then taken possession of by the Amphipod.

For this animal Say established the genus Cerapus, and named

the species ¢ubudaris. He describes the animal as being very

active, running with great facility amongst the branches of

Fucus, Sertularia, &c., although encumbered by its tube, and,

what he thought to be very extraordinary, made use of its four

antennz only as feet, the proper feet being all included within

the tube, with the exception of the two anterior pairs (gnatho-

* Communicated by the author, having been read at the Plymouth

Institution and Devon and Cornwall Natural History Society, on Feb. Ist,

1858.

+ Trans. Philad. Soe. vol. i.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 11

162 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Nidification of Crustacea.

poda), which are used only to seize prey and convey it to the

mouth.

“The tube is always proportioned to the size of the animal,

and appears to invest it closely ; nevertheless, when the animal is

prevented from proceeding onwards, it turns its body immediately,

protrudes its head from the opposite extremity, and thus makes

use of either end indifferently as the anterior part.

“When swimming about, one-half of the body is projected from

the tube, and is suddenly and repeatedly inflected, so as to pro-

ceed forwards by jerks.”

We thus perceive that Say was on the verge of a very inter-

esting discovery in the habits of the small Crustacea, but, yield-

ing to analogous facts, fell short of arriving at the truth.

Mr. Templeton, in the 1st volume of the Transactions of the

Entomological Society, describes a Crustacean of the same genus

which he “observed likewise to dwell within a tube, and which

he named Cerapus abditus.

Alluding to another species of this genus, Mr. Stimpson says,

in his ‘ Marine Invertebrata of Grand Manan,’ “ The Cerapus

rubricornis inhabits flexible tubes, of sizes corresponding to those

of the individuals, composed of fine mud and some animal cement

by which it is agglutinated. These tubes are generally adherent

for about one-half their length, and closed below. They are

usually found in large groups, attached to submarine objects

and to each other. The animals are very active, protruding and

retracting the anterior portion of their bodies, while their an-

tennz are in continual motion, lashing about im search of some

object which might serve for food. It is very amusing to watch

a colony of these animals, with their comical gestures in their

disputes with each other, and their awkward celerity in regain-

ing their respective tubes after having left them on temporary

excursions. I have in no instance met with an individual trans-

porting a free tube, as is said by Mr. Say to be the case with his

C. tubularis. There can be no doubt but that the tube is fabri-

cated by the animal; and this is not without precedent in the

Crustacea, for I have often met with examples of Pagurus which

had enlarged their borrowed shells by additions to their aper-

tures*. From what I have seen in such species of Corophiide as

have fallen under my observation, I am inclined to think that

most of the members of that family form more or less permanent

tubes under certain circumstances. The Unciola, when kept in

captivity, will frequently retire to some corner, and collect the

sand around it by some glutinous substance so as to form a

cavity, in which it will often remain for some time; but it may

* These additions are the result of a sponge growing upon the shell,

and not built by the Crab.—C. S. B.

Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Nidification of Crustacea. 163

be easily made to leave it, and will make another if it be de-

stroyed. On the other hand, some of the other individuals in

the same jar will make no tubes; and often, at low water, they

may be seen swimming about, perfectly free. The same is true

of some of the other species of the family here mentioned, and

of many species whose habits I had opportunities of observing

in the harbour of Charleston, S.C., in the winter of 1851-52.”

Kroyer, in his great work on ‘Scandinavia,’ &c., figures a

previously undescribed Crustacean of the same order under the

name of Siphonocetus typicus (Pl. VIII. fig. 1), which he found to

inhabit small cases (not unlike those made by the Caddis-worm),

built of small pebbles, sand, &e. Beyond these facts, Iam not

aware of any observations being published upon this curious

subject.

Some years since, before I gave much attention to the sub-

ject, I had in a glass case a few Amphipoda in sea-water, with a

little weed. After a short time, an hour or two, I was surprised

to find that one of these small creatures had managed to bend

round a portion of a leaf of green Ulva upon itself, and cement

the same into a tube-like case, in which it lived, putting out its

head and antennz only ; upon being disturbed at one extremity,

it would quickly turn within its abode, and protrude its head at the

other. 1 thought it curious at the time, but pursued it no far-

ther, until more recent and longer-extended opportunities showed

me that these were by no means isolated instances among Crus-

tacea, but that a large and well-marked group enjoy this power;

and that this group is again capable of being divided,—one divi-

sion being distinguished by the construction of tubes open

(occasionally ?) at each end, the other by cases bearing a closer

resemblance to nests, irregular in form, short, and open only at

one extremity.

The animals which construct these two kinds of abodes possess

an external structure that distinctly separates them from one

another, and both again are distinguishable from the burrowers,

or those which dwell in abodes that they have made by exca-

vating channels in clay, mud, or wood.

Together these three groups form the family Domicola among

the Amphipods, but separately they represent distinct sub-

families, the value of which rests upon the structure of the ani-

mal composing each.

It is upon a clear appreciation of this structure that the genus

Amphitoé has been removed from the position that has gene-

rally been assigned to it by authors, viz. near to Gammarus,

and placed among the Podocerides.

When engaged in making observations for the “Report on the

British Amphipoda” for the British Association, I kept in a glass

iis

164 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Nidification of Crustacea.

case several specimens of Amphitoé rubricata which I dredged up

at the east end of the Plymouth Breakwater. These varied in

their ages, from the very young to the well-advanced adult. In

the small tank they soon separated themselves, and remained

at rest in the same place. In these places I found that they

shortly constructed for themselves nests which appeared to have

been formed partly of foreign materials and partly secreted by

the animal. A small area around each lair was swept clean, as

if, in building, the animal procured all the material within its

reach. And it is highly probable that the quantity of secreted

matter is regulated by the greater or less amount of building

material at hand. We know, in the Spider, that after con-

structing one or two webs, its power becomes exhausted. It is

therefore desirable that they should economize this capability as

much as possible. The Amphitoé generally seek out well-

sheltered crevices at the roots of the great Laminaria (Pl. VIII.

fig. 5), under stones and other objects that break the wash of the

sea, and there construct abodes for themselves, by scratching

together any available material within reach, and uniting it into

a mass by a substance which they secrete.

If we take one of these small nests, and place it under a

microscope, we find that it consists, independently of the col-

lected material, of a quantity of fine threads, closely woven and

knit together, crossing each other in the utmost confusion ; and

here and there are seen loops formed by a single thread bemg

doubled and spirally twisted upon itself (Pl. VILI. fig. 5a).

Mr. Thompson of Belfast has recorded having taken the com-

mon shore dAmphitoé (A. litiorina) in a nest; this I have seen,

but have had no opportunity of examining its minute structure.

It appeared to be more membranous than that of A. rubricata,

and to be constructed without any foreign materials*.

The Podocerus is the next genus with which we are acquainted

as possessing this power. A summer or two since, Mr. Howard

Stewart brought me a small bunch of Laomedea, in the branches

of which a colony of P. pulchellus had taken up their abode.

The nests in this batch assumed a more decided form than those

of any other species that I have seen. The form of the nest was

narrow at the lower extremity and broad at the upper, at which

end, moreover, was an opening into the nest. The top was

covered, dome-shaped, except that it somewhat overhung on the

side over the entrance to the nest, giving a curved appearance

* Since the above was written, I have received, among other Crustacea,

a specimen of Amphitoé littorina and its case from Professor Kinahan, of

Dublin. This was constructed of bits of weed, sand, &c., bound together

by fine threads, similar to that of A. rubricata. I could perceive no spiral

loops as shown in PI. VIII. fig. 6 a.

Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Nidification of Crustacea. 165

to the structure, somewhat resembling a pear. Many of the

nests were in what appeared to be an unfinished state. If so,

they were constructed bit by bit, commencing from the smaller

extremities, which were attached to the stems of the zoophyte.

One side appeared to be so closely built-in with that on which

it rested, as to render them very secure and strongly fixed.

Another species of this same genus* has been sent to me by

Mr. Gosse from Ilfracombe and Tenby, together with the

abodes constructed by it. Those found at Ilfracombe were

attached to a leaf of green Ulva. They were chiefly gathered

about the roots of the plant, but some few were constructed

further up. The specimen from Tenby had the nests thickly

clustered around the base, and were gradually progressing up

the stem of an old Tubularia.

These nests, when examined under the microscope, appear to

be composed of grains of fine mud cemented by some glutinous

material that the animal secretes.

Mr. Alder kindly sent me a specimen that he had dredged ; it

consisted of small mud-tubes, about a quarter (or little more) of

an inch in length, four of which were slenderly attached, at one

extremity only, to a bit of Antennularia, Examination proved

them to contain a species of Siphonocetus (P|. VIII. fig. 2). Un--

like Kréyer’s species, the tubes of this were formed of mud, laid

on, layer after layer, in successive rings, giving a somewhat

annular appearance to the structure,

We here perceive that it is a more or less permanent habit for

the species of several well-marked genera to build by their own

exertions abodes in which they dwell. It is only natural to

suppose that, having a common instinct, however varied their

general form may be, they must in some parts of their struc-

ture possess some features common to the whole. It is upon

the force of this argument that this group is separated from

others to which in their general form they offer a striking resem-

blance. Upon the importance of these characters respectively

rests the strength of the subfamily Podocerides in a natural clas-

sification, as distinct from Corophiides ; for no philosophic natu-

ralist could allow a group to be made if the habit were the only

resemblance between species, since an apparent eccentricity (of

which this class affords abundant examples) must disturb the

arrangement.

Without examining the whole of the generic characters, we

shall, I think, be able to exhibit certain well-marked resemblances

* Tam inclined to think it is an undescribed species: it more nearly re-

sembles Podocerus (Cerapus) fucicola of Stimpson than either of the other

species. -

————————eeeavVOXnV3oVS—

166 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Nidification of Crustacea.

that fully warrant the classification of Amphitoé, Sunamphitoé,

Podocerus, Cerapus, and Siphonocetus into a subfamily.

The most important parts by which classification can be carried

out are the appendages at each extremity,—the antenne and

the posterior pleopoda. The gnathopoda also are important ;

but they frequently differ in the sexes, and a great variety in

their formation is compatible with the integrity of a genus.

Amphitoé.

Sunamphitoé,

ene ‘ sae Cerapus.

4 yt ay

€

pe c ‘

6 3

Sh) ——

cara

Siphonocetus.

In Amphitoé the upper antenna has no complementary append-

age; in the lower antenna, the flagellum (fig. 1 ¢) terminates

simply ; the posterior pleopod (fig. 1 @) is double-branched, one

branch being furnished with two or more short, stout spines

planted in such a position as to be directed forwards and serve

the purpose of hooks; the other is developed in the form of a

scale or plate, more or less fringed with fine hairs. The telson

(fig. 1b) isa simple plate narrowing posteriorly to an apex.

The genus Sunamphitoé is very near to that of Amphitoé, the

great difference being that the telson of Sunamphitoé is developed

into a single well-formed and powerful hook (fig. 2 5).

In Podocerus the upper antenna has a rudimentary secondary

appendage (fig. 3d). The flagellum of the lower antenna (c)

consists of only a few articulations, and the last two are fur-

nished with two or more short, stout, curved, hook-like spines,

and a few strong hairs. The posterior pleopod (fig. 3 a) is double-

branched; the outer branch with two or more hook-like spines,

Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Nidification of Crustacea. 167

the inner more styliform than in Amphitoé, and tipped with one

or more short spines. The telson (fig. 3 4) is simple and pointed

as in Amphitoé.

In Cerapus the upper antenna has a very rudimentary second-

ary appendage (fig.4d). The lower antenna has a simple

flagellum (c). The posterior pleopod (a) is single-branched,

and terminates in two imperfect hooks. The telson (4) is double-

lobed, each lobe being covered with a number of short points

directed anteriorly.

In Siphonocetus the upper antenna is without any secondary

appendage ; the lower has the flagellum reduced to two or three

stout articulations (fig. 5 c).. The posterior pleopod (a) is

single-branched, the terminal joint beimg very short, and fur-

nished with two well-formed, powerful hooks. The telson (b) is

single(?)-lobed, and furnished with a number of short points

directed anteriorly.

If we compare the relative parts, we find that the upper an-

tenn of Amphitoé, Sunamphitoé, and Siphonocetus are without

secondary appendages; while those of Podocerus and Cerapus

have them in rudimentary (microscopic) forms. The lower an-

tenne of Amphito’, Sunamphitoé, and Cerapus alike possess

simple flagella; while those of Podocerus and Siphonocetus have

the flagella reduced to two or three strong articulations furnished

with stout hairs, some of which in Podocerus are reduced to

short, curved spines. The posterior pleopod scarcely differs in

Amphitoé, Sunamphitoé, and Podocerus; and in Cerapus it differs

from Siphonocetus in the absence of the squamiform branch.

The telson in Amphitoé resembles that of Podocerus, while the

telson of Cerapus* differs from that of Siphonocetus in the former

being double- and the latter bemg single-lobed; whereas the

telson of Sunamphitoé is peculiar to itself.

The hairs with which many of these Crustacea are furnished

evidently constitute a peculiar feature in this small group.

Losing their soft and pliant form, they assume that of short

points, strong spinous processes, and curved hooks. These

changes are brought about to serve some efficient purpose in the

ceconomy of the animals. The hooks are placed on the posterior

appendages of the several genera, and are so directed that the

animals can pull themselves backwards; and when they are

* There can be little doubt that Erichthoneus of Edwards is synony-

mous with Cerapus of Say, and, according to Dana’s figures, the genus

Pyctilus also. The female of Cerapus bears a much nearer resemblance to

Podocerus than to its male,—a circumstance that had led me to describe a

female Cerapus, in the ‘ Synopsis of the British Edriophthalma,’ as Podo-

_cerus punctatus (having never seen the male); it agrees closely with

Leach’s specimen of Jassa punctata in the British Museum.

168 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Nidification of Crustacea.

situated upon the antenne, they are so arranged that they can

pull themselves forwards. The antenne in Podocerus and Ce-

rapus are, from their structure, evidently used as organs of pre-

hension; and useful they are, no doubt, in their excursions

through the tangled maze of numerous zoophytes and forests of

weed that hang around the floating masses where they mostly

love to dwell. :

There can be little doubt, I think, that the hooks at the

posterior extremities of the animals enable them to retire into

their cases, and to turn round when they are within, which they

do with a celerity that is noticeable.

Those Amphipoda that inhabit hollows which they make by

burrowing into wood, clay, &c., such as Corophium and its near

allies, exhibit a marked distinction in their formation: they

penetrate by the aid of their anterior limbs. Thus we see

the inferior antennz developed into powerful (sometimes mon-

strous) organs, and used for breaking down the mud into which

they excavate, for the purpose, it is supposed, of feeding upon

the worms that dwell within it. In proportion to the power

given to the anterior part, by so much does the posterior appear

to be enfeebled. The posterior pleopoda in Corophium aud Un-

ciola lose their importance, and in Cyrtophium become rudi-

mentary.

The distinct characters exhibited in the structure of this latter

subfamily (Corophiides) are of such importance, that it is impossible

to class the animals in the same group with Poducerus, although

there are certain similar features in their habits which have in-

duced authors to place them nearer to each other. Habit alone

cannot be trusted to define the position of an animal in relation

to its connexion with others of its class.

Of this we have examples in Chelura and Phronima. The

former, like Corophium, burrows for food, but instead of pene-

trating into mud, eats its way into submarine wood; but its

structure is so anomalous when compared with others of its class,

that every naturalist has thought it desirable to place it in a

family by itself.

With regard to Phronima our knowledge is small: its habit is

that of an inhabitant of the gill-cavities of some one or more

species of Medusa; but in the Collection of the British Museum

entrusted to my care for examination is a very curious case that

was sent home from Naples by S. P. Pratt, Esq., as bemg the one in

which the animal was taken (Pl. VIII. fig.6). The structure is

thick, fleshy, semitransparent, and studded over the surface and

round the two orifices—one of which is smaller than the other—

with numerous white excrescences. Examination with the micro-

scope (fig. 6a) shows the substance to be pervaded by bundles

Mr. H. J. Carter on a Lacustrine Bryozoon allied to Flustra. 169

of fibres ; each fasciculus is twisted together near its centre; these,

some of them being larger than others, star the structure thickly,

and still more plentifully where the white excrescences appear.

I am not prepared to state that this case was built by the

animal, and some have suggested that it may be one of the

Meduse ; but the microscopic structure appears to negative this

latter idea.

That it is the nest in which the animal dwelt appears certain,

but how it was constructed we have no information to guide us ;

still it is not at all improbable that there are many processes in

the lower forms of life that have not yet been made known,

some of which may be even more astonishing than the supposed

fact, that an animal whose constant habit is to dwell within the

protecting walls of another, can, upon being expelled by accident

from its usual abode, secrete a substance that will protect it

from external injury, and, as far as may be, fulfil the conditions

of its normal position.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII.

Fig. 1. Case of Siphonocetus typicus, enlarged (after Kroyer).

Fig. 2. Tubes of Siphonocetus crassicornis ou Antennularia, enlarged.

Fig. 3. Nests of Podocerus pulchellus on Laomedea, enlarged.

Fig. 4. Nests of Podocerus fucicola? on Ulva and Tubularia.

Fig. 5. Nests of Amphitoé rubricata at the root of Laminaria.

Fig. 5 a. Microscopic structure of the same.

Fig. 6. Supposed nest of Phronima.

Fig. 6 a. Microscopic structure of the same.

XVII.— Description of a Lacustrine Bryozoon allied to Flustra.

By H. J. Carrer, Esq., H.C.S. Bombay.

{With a Plate. |

Tue following is a description of a polypidom which was sent

to me by the Rev. S. Hislop, who found it for the first time in

April last, growing plentifully on Paludina Bengalensis and the

stems of aquatic plants, in a freshwater tank and adjoining well

at Nagpoor, in Central India. So far as I am aware, it will

form the first on record of a freshwater species of this kind of

Bryozoon ; and being encrusting and without calcareous matter

in the skeleton, it will also afford the type of a new genus at least,

for which I propose the name Hislopia, m honour of the reverend

gentleman above mentioned, to whose acute observation and

intelligence we are indebted not only for its discovery, but, in

conjunction with his late colleague, the Rev. R. Hunter, for

170 Mr. H.J. Carter on a Lacustrine Bryozoon allied to Flustra.

those of fossil remains’ as yet unparalleled in interest and num-

ber in Indian geological research.

It differs from Flustra in the form and arrangement of the

cells, and in not being erect ; and from Membranipora and Le-

pralia in not being calcareous ; but it agrees with Flustra in the

latter character, and with Lepralia in being decumbent,—espe-

cially with that subdivision which has oral spines without other

external appendages.

Fortunately the wet specimens that have reached me have

arrived in a condition sufficiently preserved to admit of my

describing, with the polypary or skeleton, the animal also, which,

under the designation of /acustris, will stand as follows :—

Hislopia lacustris, H.J.C.,n. sp. Pl. VII. figs. 1-3.

Polypary kerato-membranous, without admixture of calcareous

matter. Cells irregularly ovate, compressed, spreading in

aggregation over smooth surfaces, sometimes linearly, but for

the most part with no definite arrangement. Aperture sub-

quadrangular, supported on a circular neck, closed by four

triangular valves, of which the posterior is the largest, and

partially overlaps the rest; surrounded by a horny raised

border, from the angles of which respectively four spines

project ; posterior border less promiment than the rest, which

permits of an almost uninterrupted continuation between the

larger valve or lip and the membranous portion of the cell.

Margin of the cell horny, pierced by 2-4 stoloniferous holes.

Average greatest length and breadth of the cell 1-29th and

1-38th of an inch respectively.

Hab. Freshwater tanks which are never dry, on Paludina ben-

galensis and the stems of aquatic plants.

Loc. Nagpoor in Central India. ;

Animal.—Contained in a membranous sac, which lines the cell,

and communicates with 2—4 adjoining cells by stolons through

the holes mentioned: viz. posteriorly with the mother-, and

anteriorly and antero- laterally with 1-3 daughter-cells.

Mouth triangular, bordered by the valves mentioned, leading

into a delicate, transparent, buccal sheath, plaited anteriorly,

at the bottom of which (when inverted) is the orifice of the

throat surrounded by 16 (?) tentacula. Pharynx pyriform,

presenting a layer of cells or follicles internally, extending to

the commencement of the cesophagus, which is narrow, long,

and bent upon itself. Cisophagus followed by a dilated,

globular portion, called the ‘ gizzard,’ which is thick-coated,

presenting two linear, horny bodies internally, and opening

Mr. H. J. Carter on a Lacustrine Bryozoon allied to Flustra. 171

by a wide mouth into the pyloric half of a large irregularly

ovoid stomach. Stomach lined or surrounded (?) throughout

with a layer of hepatic (?) cells, and contracted towards its

pyloric end, where it is in continuation with the small intes-

tine. Small intestine short, followed by a globular, some-

times elliptically dilated, portion (corresponding to the large

intestine of higher animals (?)), also lined or surrounded with

cells, but differing in appearance from those of the stomach ;

terminating in a contracted, rectal portion, which opens into

the buccal sheath (when inverted). Retractor muscle attached

to the posterior extremity of the cell, and around the posterior

part of the buccal sheath (when inverted).

Obs.—Besides the retractor muscle, there are of course many

others which pass from the lining membrane of the cell, and

probably the cell itself, to the different visceral organs; but the

torn state of these, from the contracting effect of the spirit in

which the polypidom was preserved, prevents my describing and

delineating them accurately. The peritoneal cavity, too, in most

instances contained bunches of globular cells of different sizes,

and some fusiform bodies, which might have been procreative

elements ; but not having observed them in their living state,

I am unable to add more respecting them. I could discover

neither testicle nor ovary; nor have I been able to make out

the exact number of the tentacula, for the same reason. The

latter, however, with their delicate buccal sheath, bemg in dif-

ferent degrees of extrusion in several of the cells respectively, it

was easy to see that the plaited part preceded the extension of

the tentacula, as in the other freshwater Bryozoa, and in Bower-

bankia, to which latter the organology generally, as well as

closely, corresponds.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII.

Fig. |. Hislopia lacustris, polypary, proportionally magnified. Natural

size of cells 1-29th of an inch long.

Fig. 2. Ditto, ditto, with animal, ditto, showing a, a, a, a, margins cf cell;

b, aperture closed by three valves, supported on a circular neck,

surrounded by a horny border bearing four spines; c, lining

membrane; d,d,d,d, stolons passing through their respective

holes; e, buccal sheath enclosing tentacula; f, pharynx; g, ceso-

phagus; h, gizzard; i, stomach; k, small intestine; k’, large

intestine ; /, rectum; m, retractor muscle; n,n,n, other muscles;

s, spherical and fusiform cells.

Fig. 3. Ditto, ditto, ditto, with tentacula and buccal sheath partly extruded :

a, buccal sheath, showing the plaited portion; 4, visceral organs

drawn up towards the aperture; c, retractor muscle, also ex-

tended.

Bombay, 9th Jan. 1858.

172 Mr. P. H. Gosse on the Chylaqueous Fluid in the Actinoida.

XVIII.—On the Chylaqueous Fluid in the Actinoida.

By P. H. Gossz, F.R.S.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Sandhurst, Torquay, Feb. 12, 1858.

GENTLEMEN,

In the ‘ Sea-side Studies’ of Mr. G. H. Lewes, the statement

is made, as the result of careful experiments, that the Sea-

Anemones are totally destitute of any organized fluid answering

to blood. His declarations on this head are full and clear.

“This animal is not only without ‘blood,’ in any proper sense

of the term, but also without that simpler form of blood named

‘chylaqueous fluid’ by Dr. Williams and succeeding writers.”

“No such fluid circulates in the Actiniz,—an assertion which

can readily be tested. The water is easily forced out of the

tentacles, or collected by cutting open the Actiniz in a glass.

Eyaporate it, and you will find it to be sea-water holding some-

times organic particles in solution. Test it with concentrated

nitric acid, and instead of becoming turbid, as it would if it

contained albumen in solution, it remains unaltered, except that

when organic particles are present, they become distinct. Ex-

amine the fluid with the microscope, and you will find animal-

culz and various particles, but nothing like definite corpuscles,

such as are visible in the true chylaqueous fluid. It is, im short,

sea-water, and nothing more*.”

Doubting his own correctness, Mr. Lewes had. recourse to

Mr. R. Q. Couch, who undertook to repeat the investigation.

The latter gentleman, with a power of 300 linear, examined, on

repeated occasions, specimens of Actinta mesembryanthemum ;

but could discover in their contained fluid “nothing organic ;

and [except in one instance] it gave no cloudiness by nitric

acid.” The exception is, that in one case the water from the

tentacles, when treated with nitric acid, “ had a slight opalescent

deposit, or rather, a diffused milky cloud of very slight charac-

ter.” This occurrence did not prevent Mr. Couch from regard-

ing “this fluid as merely sea-water, free from every admixture

of secreted matter.” And a similar occurrence of the shght

milky cloud, once, and only once, in Mr. Lewes’s observations,

he notices, as ‘ showing that it arose from an accidental, not a

constant element +.”

Mr. Lewes rightly presumes that his physiological readers

will receive this statement “ with surprise,” and that it will even

“startle” them. It so far surprised me, that I at once set about

* Sea-side Studies, p. 257.

+ Op. cit. pp. 257, 258.

Mr. P. H. Gosse on the Chylaqueous Fluid in the Actinoida. 1738

testing its correctness ; and I now send you the following results

of my experiments.

I should premise, that in each of the following examples the

fluid was taken from the animal out of water; either, as in the

case of A. mesembryanthemum, one that had stationed itself at

the surface, so that its body was partially exposed and dry ; or

one that became so exposed by a slight tilting of the vessel ; or

one that was taken out of the water. In all cases, the surface

was carefully wiped with a soft linen cloth, to remove the ex-

ternal sea-water. The fluid was then obtained by making with

a lancet an incision through the integuments, and by taking up

the flowing liquid by means of a pipette, which, in some cases,

needed to be inserted into the wound, before capillary attraction

would induce the liquor vitalis to flow up.

The drop thus obtained was then deposited in an aquatic

stage-cell, and flattened by means of the thin-glass cover. It

was then submitted to a power of 600 linear under one of

Powell’s microscopes, the measurements being made with one

of Jackson’s eye-piece micrometers. Afterwards its albuminous

character was tested by the addition of a minute quantity of

nitric acid. The pipette was scrupulously cleansed, between the

experiments, by repeated injections of fresh water, and all the

instruments used were similarly washed and wiped.

Actinia mesembryanthemum.—The fluid was rather thinly

studded with organic corpuscles ; nearly circular in form, smooth

and well defined in outline, delicately granulose in texture, and

pale yellow in colour. They varied in dimensions from ‘0002

inch to ‘0007 in diameter; but the great majority averaged

about ‘0003. A drop of the same fluid spread on a slip of glass

was perfectly hyaline; but, on nitric acid being added to it, it

became distinctly milky.

Anthea cereus.—Corpuscles moderately numerous; mostly

circular, rarely oblong, and drop-shaped ; of a clear pale yellow

hue; granulose; dimensions from ‘0001 to ‘0003, average

‘0002 inch. With nitric acid, milkiness barely perceptible.

Sagartia parasitica.—Similar corpuscles, but far fewer and

smaller; dimensions varying from ‘0001 to ‘0003, the majority

about ‘00015. With nitric acid, the milkiness was very slight,

but perceptible.

Sag. nivea.—Corpuscles abundant, clear pale yellow; not

apparently granular ; more highly refractive than the surround-

ing fluid*; irregular in shape and size, but for the most part

ovate or elliptical, averaging about -0008 inch in longer dia-

* This character is not intended to be distinctive of this species; I

believe it marked the corpuscles in all cases; but it was in this example

that I first tested it by focusing.

174 Mr. P.H. Gosse on the Chylaqueous Fluid in the Actinoida.

meter by 0003 in shorter. Treated with nitric acid, the drop

immediately and strongly coagulated.

Sag. beilis—Corpuscles moderately few ; remarkable in general

for the perfect circularity of their figure ; from ‘0001 to :00038

inch, but for the most part attaining the latter measurement.

Under nitric acid, a milkiness very slight, but perceptible, was

produced, much as in S. parasitica,

Bunodes clavata.—Corpuscles rather sparsely scattered ; vary-

ing much in size, from ‘0001 to ‘0008 inch, but averaging

00025 ; their form roundish; their appearance (as usual) pale

yellow, granulose; and the larger ones contained oil-globules.

Bunodes crassicornis.—Corpuscles very few and remote ; nearly

round; clear pale yellow; not evidently granulose; averaging

from ‘00015 to -00025 inch. With the addition of nitric acid,

no milkiness was produced that I could with confidence pro-

nounce as such.

This specimen of B. crassicornis, after having been wiped dry

with a cloth, I allowed to lhe in a saucer without water for half

an hour, and then tapped it a second time. I wished to ascer-

tain whether the fluid contained within the body at any given

moment, would or would not become more organized, if

allowed to remain without communication with the sea-water.

The fluid was now, as I had anticipated, very rich in morphotic

elements, being densely crowded with corpuscles having the same

character and average dimensions as those I had found at first.

There was, moreover, a very marked coagulation, under treat-

ment with nitric acid.

Yet again; having taken this Anemone from the saucer, I

found about a quarter of a teaspoonful of fluid where it had

lain, which had drained from it during the forty minutes that

had elapsed since I had taken it from the tank. I examined

a drop of this fluid. Though not quite so full of morphotie

matter as that last taken from the animal, it was still richly

corpusculated ; and, on the addition of nitric acid, coagulated

strongly.

But were not these exceptional cases? Have I not selected

for record a few samples in which I succeeded in finding or-

ganized elements, cushioning the many in which I failed? No:

I have given the results of every case that I examined. The

specimens were taken at random, and yielded the same un-

deviating result. There was not a single exception.

Having thus found corpuscular elements in the chylaqueous

fluid of the above seven species, of four genera, I next set my-

self to examine the water of the different vessels in which the

animals had lived. These tanks and vases were five in num-

ber. A drop of water, taken from each of these in succession,

M. E. Claparéde on the Egg of the Nematoidea. 175

and separately examined, proved absolutely free from the cor-

puscles that I had found in all the Anemones, with this doubtful

exception: I found in one drop a single solitary corpuscle. But

the presence of that one might safely be attributed to the fact,

that I had previously returned one of the wounded animals to

the vessel in question, and from this individual it had probably

escaped.

Mr. Lewes suggests that possibly his predecessors in research

had mistaken for blood-elements ‘ the yellow spherical cells (?)

which fill the tentacles of the adult Daisy, and make solid the

tentacles of the Anthea.” Of the function of these yellow

spheres he confesses himself ignorant. The supposition is un-

tenable. These spherules are pigment-cells, and they do not fill,

far less make solid, the tentacles, but merely line their interior.

These pigment-cells occurred in several of the experiments re-

corded above, and especially in the fluid obtained by incising the

body of Sagartia bellis; but there is no possibility of confound-

ing these with the morphotic corpuscles of the chylaqueous fluid :

they differ notably in size, colour and structure. The corpuscles

(in Anthea) average ‘0002 inch in diameter; the pigment-cells

are fully double this size: the corpuscles have a very faint yel-

low tinge, seemingly disks rather than spheres, with no definite

walls, and composed of granulose substance; the pigment-cells

are of a full but translucent golden-brown hue, very regularly

globular in form, evidently spheres, and with a distinct wall.

It is not with any feeling of disrespect to either of the gen-

tlemen named, that I forward these results for publication in

the ‘Annals.’ The subject in question is one of considerable

physiological importance ; and as diametrically opposite conclu-

sions have been arrived at by independent observers, and as it

must be settled by the weight of testimony, I have thought it

well to add my mite of evidence in favour of the affirmative side.

I am, Gentlemen,

Yours faithfully,

P. H. Gossz.

XIX.—On the Formation of the Egg and Fertilization in the

Nematoidea. By Epovarp CriarareEpe*,

Tue dispute between Nelson, Bischoff and Meissner with regard

to the formation and fertilization of the eggs in Ascaris mystaz,

has not yet attained any satisfactory solution. Not one of these

three observers has retracted anything of his previous statements,

* Translated from Siebold and Kolliker’s Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche

Zoologie, vol. ix. p. 106, by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S.

176 M. E. Claparéde on the Formation of the Egg

and each seems rather to assert positively that the right is on

his side. It is to be regretted that the strife has not always

been kept within scientific limits, and that passion has too often

been allowed free play. By this means errors have certainly

been produced, which otherwise might never have arisen.

A communication upon the subject in question has recently

been published by Allan Thompson*, in which the author quietly

considers the disputed points, and explains them with great

accuracy. We regard this memoir as the best that has appeared

upon the fecundation of Ascaris mystaz. Thompson, a friend

of Nelson’s, has borne himself as impartially as possible in the

discussion ; nevertheless, a confirmation of statements by an-

other likewise impartial observer might not appear to be un-

desirable, especially as Thompson was not acquainted with

Schneider’s observations upon the movements of the sperma-

tozoa in the Nematoidea, and consequently has not referred to

them. But if these observations be generalized, and if we assume

that the Ameba-like movements of the zoosperms occur in all

Nematoidea, it might seem improbable that the thimble-shaped

corpuscles, which have been described as the seminal corpuscles

of Ascaris mystax by Nelson, Meissner and Thompson, are the

true zoosperms. These corpuscles have such a constant form,

that we cannot well understand how they should move lke

Amebe, unless the extension and retraction of processes be

limited to the flocculent end of the corpuscle.

1. Histology of the Sexual Tube.

It is above all things necessary to investigate the tissues

occurring in the sexual ‘tube of the ‘Nematoidea 1 more accurately,

to enable us to decide the question whether epithelial structures

occur, which do or do not agree with Bischoff’s epithelial

conules.

In the female the sexual tube consists of a membrane which

is, at all events apparently, perfectly structureless. That its

blind extremity consists of a series of cells fused together, as has

been represented by Kolliker+, is certainly an error, the origin

of which Reichert{ has rightly sought for in phenomena of

diffusion. The blind extremity is not unfrequently much thick-

ened. A thickening of this kind occurs almost constantly in

Cucullanus elegans, in an undetermined Ascaris from the small

* Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. vol. vii. part 3.

+ Beitrage zur Entwicklungsgeschichte wirbelloser Thiere. Miiller’s

Archiv, 1847.

+ Beitrag zur Entwicklungsgesch. der Samenkorperchen bei den Ne-

matoden. Miiller’s Archiv, 1847.

and Fertilization in the Nematoidea. 177

intestine of Triton teniatus, &e. Sometimes we have found the

posterior extremity of the germ-stock very considerably thickened

also in Ascaris mystax.

This structureless ¢unica propria is clothed upon the surface

turned towards the lumen with an epithelium, as has already

been described by Licberkiihn, Schneider, and Meissner in

various Nematoidea. In most species this epithelium is very

distinct in the vagina and uterus ; its detection is more difficult

in the oviduct and vitellogene. In the upper part of the latter

and in the germ-stock we have been unable to discover an epi-

thelial coat in any single Nematoid worm. Lieberkiihn, also,

who has accurately described the distribution of the epithelium

im a worm from the proventriculus of Fulica atra and Angs

Boschas domestica*, has never been able to trace it to the upper-

most part of the sexual tube.

In one species of Ascaris we have met with a form of epithe-

lium, which, at the first glance, appeared to be in favour of

Bischoff, in his dispute with Nelson and Meissner. This is the

Ascaris suilla, from the intestine of the Pig. In this Ascaris

the uteri as well as the oviducts are lined with large epithelial

cells, 0°10 to 0°18 millim. in breadth, each of which is furnished

with a process of 0-018 to 0:027 millim. in length, which pro-

jects into the lumen of the tube. The process is about as broad

as long. It cannot be denied that there is a considerable re-

semblance between these processes and Bischoff’s epithelial

conules, except that the former are a good deal larger. But the

Ascaris of the Pig is considerably larger than that of the Cat.

The processes and conules, however, differ from each other in

many respects. The latter only adhere very loosely to the wall

of the genital tube, whilst the former are firmly attached to the

epithelial cells ; they are formed by a prolongation of the cell-

membrane, and cannot be stripped off in any way. Most of

Bischoff’s epithelial conules are found free in the tube of Ascaris

mystax, mM consequence, we are told, of the weakness of the

original union. But we could not succeed in separating the

processes of Ascaris suil/la from their foundation. Lastly, we

have to mention one circumstance which sufficiently proves that

the processes and conules have nothing to do with each other.

In certain female individuals of Ascaris sui/la,—and indeed, as

we shall see hereafter, in the unfecundated individuals,—not only

the processes of the epithelial cells, but also Bischoff’s epithelial

conules occur. The latter are considerably smaller than the

processes, and it was impossible to detect any relation between

them and the epithelium.

Meissner has already mentioned a villous epithelium in rene is

* Beitrige zur Anatomie der Nematoden. Miiller’s Archiv, 1855.

Ann. § Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. 1. 12

178 =M.E.Claparéde on the Formation of the Egg

megalocephala, which is probably very similar to the above-

described epithelial coat in Ascaris sulla.

In Ascaris mystax the epithelium presents nothing of the

kind; it is rather perfectly smooth, and Nelson* has described

and figured it very accurately. Notwithstanding the opposite

statements of Bischoff and Leuckart, we have been unable, any

more than Nelson, Meissner, and Thompson, to convince our-

selves that the so-called epithelial conules ever adhere to the

wall.

The outer surface of the tunica propria is clothed with a con-

tractile layer in the lower part of the genital tube. In many

species (Ascaris suilla, A. mystax, Oxyuris vermicularis, &c.)

this layer consists of readily perceptible muscular fibres. In

other species it appears to be perfectly structureless or simply

granular, as Meissner has already remarked with reference to

the uterus of Mermis nigrescens and various species of Gordius.

Sometimes, however, as, for example, in Cucullanus elegans, an

indefinite arrangement of the granules in transverse rows may

be detected, from which we may very easily be led to suppose

that these rows of granules represent difficultly visible muscular

fibres. It was nevertheless impossible to prove the existence of

these supposed muscular fibres by means of reagents.

Lastly, we should mention the granular longitudinal folds of

the vitellogene in Ascaris mystax, which also occur in A. suilla.

But as Nelson has connected these folds with the yelk-formation,

we shall pay attention to them when we come to speak of the

formation of the yelk.

The male genital tube is exactly of the same histological

nature as that of the female, except that in the male Ascaris

suilla the processes of the epithelial cells are wanting. In an

Ascaris from the intestine of Lota vulgaris, which we regard as

A. mucronata, the muscular layer consists of fusiform cells,

which resemble the smooth muscular cells of the higher animals.

Each cell is furnished with a nucleus of as much as 0-016 millim.

in diameter, containing numerous nucleolar corpuscles. The

portion of the male genital tube of Ascaris suilla which corre-

sponds with the vitellogene of the female, is, like the latter,

provided with granular longitudinal folds.

We will also mention that from three to four large oval cells

occur at the base of the spicula in certain Nematoidea. Their

signification is still perfectly problematical. Perhaps they must

be regarded as simple glands. Such cells were found, for ex-

ample, in Ascaris suilla, in which they even attain a length of

0:23 millim. In Ascaris mucronata they are about 0°18 millim.

in length, but slender. According to an oral communication

* Repreduction of Ascaris mystax. Phil. Trans. part 11. 1855.

and Fertilization in the Nematoidea. 179

from Dr. Guido Wagener, he has also detected similar structures

in various Nematoid worms.

2. Formation of the Eggs.

The Nematoidea may be divided into two sections as regards

the mode of formation of the eggs. One of these sections in-

cludes those species whose eggs are arranged round a central

rhachis in the vitellogene ; the other is formed by those species

which possess no rhachis. As a general rule, it may be asserted,

that all the Nematoidea in which the vitellogene exhibits several

eggs in the same transverse section, belong to the first category ;

whilst those in which each transverse section only hits upon a

single egg, are to be referred to the second. We shall occupy

ourselves especially with the species of the first section. Here

we again meet with the Ascaris mystax, at once so celebrated

and notorious, and with it the Ascaris suilla. We shall select

the latter in preference as the subject of our investigation, as it

is better adapted for this purpose than the former. The rhachis

is much thicker in it than in 4. mystaxv, and shines through

the walls of the organ in the axis of the vitellogene, in the form

of a dark column.

Like Bischoff and Thompson, we have been unable to find

Meissner’s female germ-cells. The germ-stock is full of vesicular

elements, which subsequently become the germinal vesicles of the

eggs in course of formation. But no appearances which might

have been in any way favourable to Meissner’s view, were ever

observed. It is true that the mode in which the germinal vesicles

are first produced could not be ascertained, and we only consider

it probable that they increase by division. We think we must

contradict Nelson’s statement, according to which the germinal

spots are first produced, and subsequently surround themselves

with a membrane to form the germinal vesicles.

As the germinal vesicles descend in the genital tube, they

surround themselves with a granular substance, the first rudi-

ment of the yelk. At the point where this deposit first takes

place, the vitellogene properly begins. There is, however, no

true boundary between the germ-stock and vitellogene. Even

in the so-called germ-stock the germinal vesicles are united to

each other by a tenacious transparent substance, which is no-

thing but the first commencement of the yelk-deposit. Within

this tenacious fundamental substance, small granules gradually

make their appearance,—these are the first yelk-granules, which

soon become so extremely numerous that it 1s no longer possible

to recognize the germinal vesicle. The contents of the ovarian

tube then appear uniformly granular. When the tube is cut

12*

180 M. E. Claparéde on the Formation of the Egg

through, the contents flow forth in the form of a coherent mass.

If we now examine a portion of the tube situated rather lower

down, we find larger granules arranged in the axis of the organ.

These form the first commencement of the rhachis, which gra-

dually becomes broader and darker, whilst the periphery of the

contained mass appears mamillated. When the genital tube is

torn up with needles, this contained mass is observed to consist

of pyramidal eggs, of which the apices adhere to the rhachis,

whilst their bases form hemispherical elevations at the periphery.

The question now is, whether this rhachis be a true one, or only

apparent, as Meissner asserts. The rhachis is a true ene; upon

this point there can be no doubt. In Ascaris suilla, in which

the rhachis is very thick, it is easy, by means of needles, to strip

off most of the eggs from the rhachis, and obtain long pieces of

the latter in a free state. We may then convince ourselves that

the rhachis really forms a continuous column, and that it does

not consist of a series of germinal cells. In Ascaris mystax, m

which the rhachis is much thinner, this preparation does not

certainly succeed so easily; but here also the conditions are

exactly the same. Both in Ascaris mystax and in A. suilla, but

especially in the latter, it is easy to obtain the stellate groups of

eges which Meissner has figured and described as germ-cells

with eggs adhering tothem. These, however, are mere artificial

productions, which may be prepared at pleasure by tearmg away

small pieces of the rhachis. It is very remarkable that Meissner,

although he discerned this circumstance very accurately in

Strongylus armatus, nevertheless still maintains his perfectly

false theory.

Bischoff and- Meissner have disputed gallantly as to whether

the eggs are or are not furnished with a vitelline membrane

within the vitellogene. In our opinion, however, this is a

trifling dispute, which has already cost far too many words, but

has thriven to such an extent, that it must cost a few more. It

might have been desirable that the combatants, before arming

themselves for the battle, had first ascertained clearly what they

understood by membrane. This is a notion that forces itself

upon us involuntarily when we read Thompson’s memoir. This

observer denies* the existence of the membrane, because the sur-

face of the eggs appears exactly hke that of a Proteus (Ameba).

But the difficulty is by no means got rid of in this way, for

there is no question so unsettled at present, as that of the pre-

sence or absence of an enveloping membrane in the dmebe. It

is only recently that Auerbach+ has brought forward reasons in

* Loc. cit. p. 435.

+ Ueber die Einzelligkeit der Ameeben. Zeitschrift fiir wiss. Zool.

Ba. vii. Heft 4.

and Fertilization in the Nematoidea. 181

favour of its presence. Supposing, therefore, that Auerbach’s

opinion be correct, Thompson’s observation would no longer

tend to support Nelson, but would rather speak unexpectedly

in favour of Meissner.

A membrane is a thin layer of a substance, the chemical or

physical properties of which (tenacity, firmness, density, &c.)

are sharply distinguished from those of the media in contact

with it on both sides. The periphery of an Ameba is undoubt-

edly formed by a layer of greater density than the rest of the

parenchyma of the body. But it seems not improbable that

the parenchyma increases gradually in density from within out-

wards, and that the external denser layer is not clearly defined

towards the inner, softer parenchyma. In this case no true

membrane is present. We can only speak of a denser layer or

region, Mohl has already noticed this condition in plants, and

distinguished every dense outer layer, which cannot be clearly

separated from the inner substance, by the name of pellicula, in

opposition to the idea of a membrane. The term pellicula is

perhaps not very happily chosen.

In our opinion, the eggs of Ascaris mystax and A. suilla are

in this respect in the same condition as the Amwbe. We have

to distinguish two different things in the yelk,—in the first

place the vitellme granules, and then a transparent, colourless,

uniting, intermediate substance. The outer layer of the eggs is

formed only of the latter; no vitelline granules are contained

in it. Of this layer Meissner has made his vitelline membrane.

It is, however, as already stated, not a membrane, but only the

intermediate substance, becoming more and more dense exter-

nally. It is just because this intermediate substance has a

greater density at the periphery, that the vitelline granules do

not penetrate into the outer layer.

All observers agree that the eggs are surrounded by a mem-

brane in the lower part of the tube. This membrane is produced

by the outer granule-less layer of the yelk becoming sharply

defined in opposition to the mterior of the egg. But where the

differentiation commences, it is difficult to say. For this reason

Bischoff may, to a certain extent, be right in asserting, that the

eggs in the vitellogene are not surrounded by a membrane, as

the membrane is not yet perceptibly differentiated from the yelk.

On the other hand, Meissner is not quite in the wrong in main-

taining the presence of the membrane, as it is already in course

of formation. Whilst, according to Meissner, the vitelline

granules are formed in his supposed germ-cells, Nelsun and

Bischoff, on the contrary, see the place of formation of these

granules in the granular longitudinal processes of the vitello-

gene. Thompson, who supposes that the deposition of the vitel-

182 M. E. Claparéde on the Formation of the Egg

line substance takes place from without, proceeds more cau-

tiously, and does not venture to decide in any way as to the

place of formation of the vitellime granules. We do not believe

that the vitelline granules can be formed by the longitudinal

processes, because free vitellme granules never occur between

the wall of the genital tube and the column of ova. Moreover,

the granules would have to penetrate first of all into the outer

granule-less layer of the yelk, if the deposition took place from

without ; but nothing of the kind is observed. It is not to be

doubted that in the upper part of the genital tube the granules

are formed all round the germinal vesicle; but as soon as the

rhachis makes its appearance, it seems to us that this must

be considered as the place of formation of the vitelline granules.

It is (n Ascaris suilla) comparatively very broad and densely

filled with vitellie granules; more densely, in fact, than

the eggs themselves. In the lower part of the vitellogene, at

the pot where the eggs separate by constriction, the rhachis

disappears. What, then, has become of its contents? They

have passed into the corresponding ova; and we believe that

every new vitelline granule that appears in an egg has come

over from the rhachis. This view does not differ much from

that of Meissner. In either case, the vitellie granules are pro-

duced in the rhachis; but in the one case the rhachis is real, in

the other apparent.

The question of the micropyle in the ova of the Ascarides is

one of great importance, as Meissner’s theory of fecundation

entirely depends upon it. A micropyle, such as is described by

Meissner—that is to say, an aperture in a membrane—certainly

does not exist, as we cannot detect any true membrane. Meiss-

ner’s theory is not, indeed, compromised by this, as a fissure in

the external, denser, vitelline layer might very well perform the

function of a true micropyle. But we cannot admit the micro-

pyle even in this limited sense. The ovum gradually separates

itself from the rhachis by constriction, so that the bridge of

connexion between the two becomes thinner by degrees, and at

last disappears. There then remains no fissure in the outer

layer, but the place of the pretended micropyle is clothed, hke

the rest of the egg, with this layer.

The changes which the egg undergoes in the lower part of

the oviduct will be referred to hereafter, at the same time with

the fecundation.

Amongst the Nematoidea in the vitellogene of which a rhachis

is to be met with, we shall also mention Cucullanus elegans.

Siebold, even in his ‘Comparative Anatomy,’ places this worm

amongst those which have a rhachis in the vitellogene, but says

nothing further upon it. It must therefore appear strange that

and Fertilization in the Nematoidea. 183

the two authors who have studied the eggs of Cucullanus elegans

most in detail, namely Kélliker* and Gabriel}, do not say a

word about a rhachis. The blind extremity of the tube of the

ovary in Cucullanus is filled with clear vesicles,—the germinal

vesicles with their germinal spots. Between these vesicles there

is even there a transparent substance, by which they are enve-

loped. This is the first commencement of yelk-formation, and,

with a little attention, we may already distinguish delicate lines,

which bound the ovules. A distinction of germ-stock and vitel-

logene is therefore here practically quite impossible. That the

germinal vesicles are destitute of germinal spots in the upper

half of the ovary, as is asserted by Gabriel, is certainly not the

ease. This naturalist has even accused Bagge of error, because

he stated that he observed the germinal spots in the germ-stock of

Strongylus auricularis and Ascaris acuminata. But any one may

easily convince himself of the correctness of Bagge’s statement.

On the other hand, we have not been able to confirm KG6lliker’s

observation, according to which the germinal spots are produced

before the germinal vesicles themselves.

As the eggs progress downwards in the genital tube, they

increase quickly in diameter in consequence of the rapid forma-

tion of the colourless transparent yelk: they then form a co-

herent mass. When an egg is torn away from this mass, it is

found to have a pyriform shape and a short thin stalk. By the

careful treatment of the mass of eggs with needles, or by gentle

pressure with the thin glass cover, the eggs may not unfre-

quently be separated, so that we may perceive how they form an

elegant bunch. The bunch consists, as it were, of extremely

thin, delicate branches, and thick berries. In the axis of the

genital tube the little branches come together, and form a main

stem, the rhachis, which is here very thin. As this rhachis and

its branches are not only very delicate, but also, like the vitel-

line substance in Cucullanus elegans, colourless, they are not

always easily perceptible. They become so immediately, how-

ever, when the bunches of eggs are coloured by solution of

iodine.

We shall not speak here of those Nematoid worms in which

the vitellogene always contains only a single series of eggs, as

the egg-formation in these has already been sufficiently explained

by Siebold and Bagge.

3. Formation of the Seminal Corpuscles.

With regard to the formation of the seminal corpuscles, we

* Loe. cit. Miiller’s Archiv, 1843.

+ De Cucullani elegantis vivipari evolutione. Auctore Benno Gabriel.

Berolini, 1853.

184 M. E. Claparéde on the Formation of the Egg

come at once upon a dispute, the counterpart of that which we

have already referred to in connexion with the formation of the

ovum. Some assert that the seminal corpuscles are from the

first surrounded by a membrane; others will not admit the

existence of this membrane. The principal supporters of the

latter opinion are Siebold, Nelson, Bischoff, and Thompson.

Reichert and Meissner hold the former. Here, again, the truth

appears to lie in the middle, or, if it be preferred, on both sides.

The turning-point of the whole discussion is formed again im

this case by Ascaris mystax. Unfortunately, we have had but

few cats at our disposal, and in these we only found female Asca-

rides. As, however, we have obtained male individuals of Ascaris

suilla, this deficiency is easily got over. The mature seminal

corpuscles of the two species are so much alike, that it is per-

fectly impossible to distinguish them; we may therefore well

suppose that the course of development will be essentially the

same in both cases.

The blind extremity of the genital tube is full of small colour-

less vesicles. There can be no question about Meissner’s male

germ-cells, It was as impossible for us as for Nelson, Bischoff,

and Thompson to find them, and it is not probable that they

could have escaped so many observers. As the colourless vesi-

cles progress downwards in the genital tube, they surround

themselves with a granular mass, which consists of strongly

refractive granules and a colourless connecting substance. The

contents of the male genital tube are then perfectly similar to

those of the vitellogene, and the more so as the seminal corpus-

cles in formation are of a pyriform shape, with their apices

directed towards the axis of the organ. The apices adhere more

or less to each other, but a true rhachis is not produced by this

means. Each corpuscle now appears like an egg; the clear

vesicle shines through, like a germinal vesicle through the yelk.

This deposition of granules was first described by Siebold in

Ascaris paucipara. It was, however, controverted, evidently

incorrectly, by Reichert; but the latter observed Strongylus

auricularis and Ascaris acuminata, in which the seminal elements

are comparatively small. In <Asearis paucipara and Ascaris

suilla, on the other hand, the various stages of development of

the seminal elements are considerably larger, so that they per-

mit observations to be made with much greater certainty.

In the lower part of the testis, the corpuscles which were

previously pyriform, or rather pyramidal, become rounded ; the

nucleus (the clear vesicle) disappears altogether. Hach corpuscle

then forms a granular sphere. The granules soon pass to one

particular side of the globule, so that it then represents a clear,

transparent sphere, furnished with an aggregation of granules

and Fertilization in the Nematoidea. 185

at a certain spot in its periphery. This is the stage that corre-

sponds with Meissner’s mature germ-cells. The sphere then

exhibits a very sharp outline, “a well-defined margin,” as Nelson

says. Nevertheless Bischoff here again denies the existence of

a membrane, and calls the sphere a sareode-globule. The ques-

tion is a difficult one to decide. We should declare ourselves

decidedly against the assumption of an enveloping membrane,

so long as the deposition of granules around the original vesicle

is still going on. But whether the outer layer of the spheres

does or does not harden into a membrane in the lower part of

the testis, or in the so-called ductus deferens, it is difficult to

decide. We are inclined to believe that the same conditions

occur here as with the ova in the vitellogene, and that the sphere

gradually increases in density towards the periphery.

Nelson asserts that the nuclei (the original clear vesicles) of

the corpuscles are persistent, so as to free themselves from their

granular envelope within the female genitalia, and reappear as

spermatic cells. This is certainly an error. The nucleus dis-

appears very early, and no trace of it is then to be found.

Hitherto no further development of the seminal corpuscles in

the male genitalia has been observed. The following stages

have always been met with in the female sexual organs. We

have, however, been more fortunate than previous observers,

inasmuch as we have been able to trace the development of the

seminal corpuscles further in the seminal sae of Ascaris suilla.

After the clear globules with accumulations of granules have

increased by division, they reach the seminal vesicle; they

may then be regarded as development-cells of the zoospermia.

From any point of the aggregation of granules there rises a

small arched process, which gradually grows up into a finger-

shaped body. We have not been able to observe that this pro-

cess carries a membrane forward with it, by which the question

of the presence or absence of the membrane might have been

solved. The sphere rather separates very soon, so that the

aggregation of granules with its attached finger-like body be-

comes free. It is not rare to meet with aggregations of granules

which bear from two to four finger-like bodies, although we

have been unable to ascertain that all these bodies originate

from a single cell. It is possible that such groups are produced

by several aggregations of granules adhering to each other, and

as it were becoming amalgamated. However, we have never

observed that the aggregations bearing several finger-like pro-

cesses were larger than those which were furnished with a single

one. Lastly, we find loose finger-like corpuscles, which are no

longer adherent to the granular aggregations. These have the

greatest resemblance to the thimble-like corpuscles, which are

186 M. E. Claparéde on the Formation of the Egg

found in the female genitalia (Bischoff’s epithelial conules), ex-

cept that they are rather longer. This difference, however, is of

no consequence, if we consider that the thimble-lhke corpuscles

of the female are furnished with a flocculent tuft at one extre-

mity. Supposing that a small portion of the finger-like body

acquires a flocculent nature, it will be impossible to distinguish

it from a thimble-like corpuscle. No further development was

observed within the male genitalia.

Bischoff has asserted that he has again met with his epithelial

conules, although of a different form, in Strongylus auricularis

and Ascaris nigro-venosa. In Strongylus auricularis the conical

seminal corpuscles, first described by Bagge and Reichert, occur

not only in the female, but also, in masses, im the male momual

organs. They were never observed adhering to the walls of the

genital tube. The development of these corpuscles is rather

complicated, and our observations upon it do not agree perfectly

with those of Reichert. Reichert took up the idea that the parts

of most zoospermia, namely the head and tail, are to be found

in the seminal corpuscles of Strongylus auricularis, by which

many errors have been produced. Such a comparison between

these seminal corpuscles and the tailed zoospermia is imad-

missible. In the latter the tail is the moving, and the head

the passively moved part. We shall see hereafter that, when

the seminal corpuscles of Strongylus auricularis begin to move,

the part that moves is exactly that to which Reichert gave the

name of the head, whilst the so-called tail is trailed along.

We shall content ourselves for the present with these observa-

tions, without entering upon a more exact description of the

process of development of these seminal corpuscles. We shall

only add, that the last stage of development which is met with

in the males, forms bodies which may be compared with an

elongated cone, or perhaps better, as the tips are usually bent

round, with the horn of a chamois.

4. Of the Fecundation.

It is one of the most beautiful results of modern physiology

that several observers have succeeded in proving, in various ani-

mals, that the penetration of one or more zoospermia into the

ovum is the first condition of impregnation. It might, how-

ever, at present, be somewhat precipitate, if we were to set up

the general proposition that no fecundation is possible without

the direct penetration of the spermatozoon itself.- We need only

refer to the immense zoospermia of certain Salamanders, and

especially to those of the species of Cypris, which are so uncom-

monly large, that they not only considerably exceed the egg, but

and Fertilization in the Nematoidea. 187

even the mature animal itself, in length. Such instances render

it not improbable, that under certain circumstances it is not the

spermatozoon itself, but only a portion of it, or an emanation

from it, that takes part in the penetration.

Amongst the species in which the penetration of the zoo-

spermia into the ovum has been observed, Ascaris mystax has

occupied a leading place. It is now necessary that we should

examine how far we may attach unconditional credit to the

observations of Nelson and Meissner with regard to this pene-

tration.

Two questions force themselves upon us: first, are the cor-

puscles, which, according to Nelson and Meissner, effect the

fecundation, the true zoospermia? and, secondly, do these cor-

puscles actually penetrate into the egg; or, at least, are the

observations of Nelson and Meissner upon their penetration

decisive ?

We have already indicated how we answer the first question.

Upon this point we agree perfectly with Nelson and Meissner,

and regard the thimble-like corpuscles as true zoospermia. It

has already been shown that these corpuscles have nothing to

do with the epithelium ; but this by no means proves that they

are in any way connected with the act of fecundation. In the

elucidation of this question we have derived great advantage from

the unfertilized females. All the females of Ascaris mystax that

we have investigated were indeed fecundated, as could easily be

perceived from the alterations which had taken place in the eggs.

On the other hand, we have obtained more than twenty females

of Ascaris suilla, in which the eggs did not exhibit the slightest

alteration that could be referred to an influence of impregnation,

and for this reason we have regarded these females as unferti-

lized. There were two females from the Pig, whose ova, to

judge from the changes which they had already undergone, were

evidently fecundated. It was remarkable that not one of the

former <Ascarides contained thimble-like corpuscles in their

genitalia. In the two latter, on the contrary, the oviduct was

closely filled with them. Onur friend Dr. de la Valette has ob-

served an exactly similar fact in Ascaris mystarx. He found a

female which, from the condition of the ova, he could not but

regard as unimpregnated, and it did not contain a single thimble-

like corpuscle. If, on the one hand, we bear these facts in mind,

and, on the other, realize the extreme similarity which exists

between the last stages of development of the zoospermia in the

male sexual organs of Ascaris suilla, and the thimble-like bodies

in question, we must be convinced that the latter are the true

mature spermatozoa. That the sharply truncated extremity of

the finger-like seminal corpuscle of the male acquires a floecu-

188 M. E. Claparéde on the Formation of the Egg

lent structure when this corpuscle reaches the female generative

organs, and becomes the flocculent end of the thimble-like zoo-

spermion, has not indeed been as yet observed directly. But

the probability of this change becomes elevated into certainty

by the fact, that we have directly observed an exactly similar

process in the seminal corpuscles of Strongylus auricularis.

It is deserving of notice that these facts were not entirely un-

known to Bischoff. He has had an Ascaris mystazx in his hands

the eggs* of which were to all appearance unfecundated, and

its sexual organs also contained none of the so-called epithelial

conules. Nevertheless, Bischoff firmly retained his opinion, and

supposed that the conules were wanting because the female was

immature. He thinks to find a proof of this in the fact that the

eggs appeared quite otherwise than in other cases; the chorion

was not granular as usual, but lamellose and thin. This is no

proof ; but nevertheless the observation is interesting, as we shall

show immediately that in many Nematoidea the want of fecun-

dation superinduces the formation of an abnormal chorion.

That the unfertilized Ascarides observed by us were not imma-

ture, is perfectly certain. Most of them were very large; many

of them even very considerably exceeded the maximum of length

to which this species is otherwise restricted.

The fate of the ova in Ascaris suilla is different, according as

they are fertilized or not. We shall in the first place consider

the fertilized egg.

As soon as the egg has passed the spot where the fertilization

takes place, it surrounds itself with a distinct membrane. This

is no new formation, no structure secreted from the tube; it

rather appears to us that this membrane is only produced by a

sharper differentiation of the outer denser layer which has already

been referred to. At any rate, the formation of this membrane

is no immediate consequence of fecundation, for it also occurs in

the unimpregnated female. But in the latter this membrane

appeared to be thinner and more delicate. Around this mem-

brane a second is formed, the chorion, probably secreted by the

walls of the genital tube. This chorion attains a considerable

thickness, and is smooth on the surface. At the same time, a

molecular change shows itself in the interior of the yelk. Be-

fore fecundation the latter was perfectly opake, and consequently

appeared nearly black under the microscope. But after fertili-

zation the vitelline granules gradually become less refractive,

and the yelk thus appears paler and more transparent. At the

same time a clear vesicle becomes visible in the midst of it.

In the unimpregnated female the egg does not properly sur-

* Ueber Ei- und Samenbildung und Befruchtung bei Ascaris mystaz.

Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool., February 1855.

and Fertilization in the Nematoidea. 189

round itself with any second membrane. In place of it there is

a deposition of a thick layer of a flocculent, whitish substance,

appearing something like’ loose cotton wool. This layer never

solidifies into a true chorion. Between the eggs there are here

and there loose lumps of this peculiar substance. Small refrac-

tive corpuscles are now and then lodged in them. These un-

fecundated eggs always remain dark, and never become clear ;

nor do they usually acquire such a regular oval form as the

fertilized ones.

This action of the fertilizing corpuscles upon the formation of

the chorion presents the more interest, as it reminds us of an

exactly similar phenomenon in botany. Pringsheim™*, as is well

known, has discovered that the resting-spores of the Vaucherie

lie first of all perfectly naked in the sporangium, and only sur-

round themselves with a membrane when the spermatozoids

have penetrated through the micropyle into the sporangium.

Pringsheim+ has made exactly similar observations in Ctdogo-

nium.

We cannot here omit again mentioning the unimpregnated

Ascaris mystax which was observed by Bischoff, the eggs of

which, according to the statements of this observer, possessed

an abnormal, not granular, but lamellar chorion. Nelson had

already called attention to a distinction in the structure of the

chorion in the eggs of Ascaris mystax, according as they have or

have not been fecundated. His statements, however, differ from

those of Bischoff. He describes the chorion of his ‘ false,’ that

is to say, unfertilized eggs, as granular, whilst that of the fecun-

dated eggs is perfectly smooth. Here we must declare ourselves

decidedly in opposition to Nelson. The females of Ascaris

mystax that were at our disposal were all impregnated, but in

not one of them did the chorion appear smooth, but always

exhibited a very distinct structure. With a strong magnifying

power, this structure proved to be a delicate division of the sur-

face into facets. The facets are of the form of watch-glasses,

and slightly concave; they are visible both on the inner and

outer surface of the chorion. They are larger or smaller ac-

cording to the individuals. When they are very small, it is not

easy to recognize what is before us, and we may then be misled

into characterizing the structure as granular, or to suppose that

there are very fine canals in the chorion. But whenever indivi-

duals are met with in which the facets are 0:004—0-005 millim.

in breadth, no further doubt is possible. It must therefore

* Ueber die Befruchtung der Algen. Monatsbericht der Berl. Akad.,

March 1855.

+ Monatsbericht der Berl. Akad. 1856,

190 M. E. Claparéde on the Formation of the Egg

remain uncertain whether Nelson’s “false eggs” had really

escaped fecundation.

It is by no means our intention to represent this influence of

the act of fecundation upon the formation of the chorion as uni-

versal. There are Nematoid worms in which the eggs surround

themselves with a perfectly regular chorion, even in the unim-

pregnated females,—as, for example, Oxyuris vermicularis and

many others.

We have turned our attention particularly to the mode in

which the fecundation is effected, but without being able to

arrive at any positive result. Nothing, especially, could be dis-

covered from which it might be concluded with some probability

that the zoospermia penetrate into the yelk. It is a recognized

principle that a positive observation cannot be subverted by a

negative one; and for this reason we shall by no means declare

the statements of Nelson and Meissner to be improbable. We

may nevertheless be permitted to subject the investigations of

both observers to a sound criticism, in order to see how far they

can endure a close examination, and whether they really prove

what they profess to do.

Supposing that the thimble-like corpuscles penetrate into

the yelk, the most important question is, whether this penetra-

tion takes place in accordance with the description of Nelson

or that of Meissner. Nelson found numerous seminal cor-

puscles adhering to the surface of the eggs, which we readily

believe, as these corpuscles very easily adhere to foreign objects

by means of their flocculent extremity. This adhesion to all

possible bodies is even the cause of the error into which

Bischoff, Leuckart, and Eckhard have fallen. Nelson, however,

goes still further, and says that he has seen how the seminal

corpuscles pressed-in the surface of the yelk, and finally pene-

trated into it from all sides. There is no doubt that Nelson’s

figure and description are accurate. Nevertheless, it is a ques-

tion whether this observer had to do with a natural or with an

accidental phenomenon. If we closely examine Nelson’s figure,

we cannot avoid considering the latter as the more probable. It

evidently represents crushed eggs,—and that zoospermia should

get accidentally into a crushed egg, cannot be considered strange.

Thompson has been more careful than his friend: he has cer-

tainly observed the adhesion of the seminal corpuscles on the sur-

face of the eggs and fissures in the outer layer of the vitellus, but

he does not venture to assert that he has seen seminal corpuscles

in the vitellus itself,—nay, he does not even believe that these

phenomena must necessarily be brought in connexion with the

act of fecundation. It appears to us, however, that Nelson and

Thompson made their observations through the walls of the ovi-

and Fertilization in the Nematoidea. 191

duct itself. This mode of observation is certainly not to be ne-

glected, inorder to detect the mutual position of the different parts

of the contents; but it is not sufficient, as, on account of the

opacity [of the walls], it necessitates a tolerably strong pressure,

and consequently an injury to the object. When the walls of the

oviduct are cut open under pure water, or slightly salt water,

which is better, so that the eggs flow out without force, we do

not meet with the eggs with torn surfaces, which Nelson figures.

We then see, also, that the adhesion of the seminal corpuscles

to the eggs is by no means so frequent as is asserted by the two

English observers. We may particularly convince ourselves

that this adhesion is effected solely by means of the flocculent

extremity.

We therefore think that we must agree with Meissner, when

he disputes Nelson’s description of the penetration of the semi-

nal corpuscle into the yelk. It still remains for us to examine

whether Meissner’s representation itself may have a greater

right to our support.

It has already been shown that Meissner’s micropyle does not

exist. This, however, by no means proves that the zoospermia

do not penetrate into the yelk exactly at the spot where Meissner

has supposed his so-called micropyle to be. Meissner asserts

that the seminal corpuscles adhere much more frequently on the

place of the pretended micropyle than on any other, and that

this adhesion is facilitated by the hood of the corpuscle. This

observer, as will be remembered, describes the formation of the

seminal corpuscles in a way very different from ours: he makes

the formation of the seminal corpuscle take place within the

development-cell. As it grows, it must acquire a crooked form,

until, suddenly extending itself, its anterior extremity passes

through the cell-membrane. In this way the latter is not lost,

but remains attached to the corpuscle as a hood. This hood we

have, however, been unable to see, and we must entirely dispute

its existence. Only once, amongst thousands of seminal cor-

puscles of Ascaris mystax, did one occur, which agreed pretty

well with Meissner’s figures, and was provided with a hood.

In this isolated case, however, we can only see an abnormal

formation.

Meissner has figured several eggs upon the pretended micro-

pyle of which a seminal corpuscle is seated. Without wishing

to doubt the correctness of the figures, we must still say, that

nothing of the kind has ever occurred to us. On the contrary,

we repeatedly observed a phenomenon in Ascaris suilla which

may perhaps throw a perfectly different light upon Meissner’s

drawings. Thus, in unimpregnated females, ova are not unfre-

quently met with, which, although their vitelline membrane is

192 M. E. Claparéde on the Formation of the Egy

already formed, still present the pyramidal form, and have the

apex very long. Such an egg completely reminds one of Meiss-

ner’s drawings of eggs with seminal corpuscles seated upon the

micropyle. Sometimes the vitellus draws back a little from the

membrane at the apex, and then the resemblance to one of

Meissner’s seminal corpuscles, with its hood on, becomes still

greater. Nevertheless, it is certain that this process is the apex

of the egg, and not a seminal corpuscle; for this observation

was always made upon females the sexual organs of which

otherwise contained nothing that could be regarded as a seminal

corpuscle. Closer observation shows also that we have to do

here with an extrusion of part of the yelk. The apex gradually

becomes constricted, so that at last it is only connected with the

ovum by a narrow neck. A false chorion is then deposited

around the portion separated by constriction, just as around the

unfecundated egg. For this reason we often find, in the females

of Ascaris suilla, besides the ordinary eggs, an immense number

of corpuscles which are formed exactly like the eggs, but ex-

cessively minute. These are not abortive ova, but portions of

yelk thrown off from eggs of normal size. This is a phe-

nomenon agreeing with the separation of a small fragment of

vitelline matter, which has already been observed in many ani-

mals. F. Miiller’s so-called vesicle of direction is nothing but

an extruded portion of yelk of this description. We will not

assert that such eggs as those just described have furnished the

foundation for Meissner’s figures, but this is not very improbable.

What is most in Meissner’s favour is his statement, that he

has seen undoubted seminal corpuscles in the interior of ova.

We have no right to doubt the correctness of such a statement,

although the unmistakeable recognition of a seminal corpuscle

within the yelk may not always be a very easy matter. If

Meissner has actually met with seminal corpuscles in certainly

uninjured ova, this is an incontestable proof that the zoospermia,

by some way or other, penetrate into the egg. Only one of

Meissner’s figures represents an undoubted seminal corpuscle

within the egg. In the text, however, the author states that he

has sometimes met with three or four seminal corpuscles in the

same egg of Ascaris mystax, and that he has since convinced

himself (especially in Ascaris megalocephala) that several sper-

matozoa (sometimes even ten) usually penetrate into the same

ege. Unfortunately, it is not evident whether this assertion

rests upon direct observation, or whether the author has con-

cluded that there is a simultaneous penetration of several seminal

corpuscles, from the fact of his finding the supposed products

of their metamorphosis in the eggs. If the last alternative be

correct, as appears to be probable, the whole theory of fecundation

and Fertilization in the Nematoidea. 193

set up by Meissner stands upon a very weak footing, as will be

shown immediately.

Both Nelson and Meissner saw the seminal corpnscles undergo

very important alterations after their penetration into the yelk.

According to Nelson’s statement, they lose their characteristic

form, and become converted at last into irregular, transparent,

but strongly refractive masses. Meissner groups these changes

together as a gradual fatty metamorphosis. According to him,

the seminal corpuscle gradually undergoes a conversion into a

drop of fat.

At the first glance we cannot avoid seeing a great concordance

in the representations of the two writers,—a concordance which

must apparently be indicated as in favour of the observation, all

the more because in other respects the two observers above men-

tioned do not usually take the same path. This agreement is,

however, only apparent. It will be remembered that Nelson

supposed that in every female a certain number of ova escape

fecundation. These are his “false eggs.” According to Nel-

son’s statement, symptoms of retrogression soon appear in them.

The germinal vesicle disappears, and in its place a certain num-

ber of transparent globules, which look like oil-drops, make their

appearance. The author thinks that these globules are a pro-

duct, on the one hand, of the germinal vesicle that has dis-

appeared, and, on the other, of an incipient separation between

the vitelline oil and granules. He adds, that these drops cannot

be confounded with the small masses produced by the conversion

of the seminal corpuscles, because the latter are of an irregular

form, and never exhibit the uniform outline of an oil-drop.

We now see that the oil-drops in Nelson’s “ false eggs” have

a much greater resemblance to Meissner’s zoospermia converted

into fat, than the masses which are produced, according to

Nelson, by the metamorphosis of the zoospermia. Meissner

has also acknowledged this, and for this reason he denies that

Nelson’s “false eggs”” were unfecundated. The oil-drops con-

tained therein are, with him, metamorphosed seminal corpuscles.

Amongst all these mutually contradictory statements we are

in a position to confirm only those of Nelson with regard to his

“false eggs” with certainty. If Meissner’s theory were correct,

every egg, or nearly every egg, in the lower part of the tuba

and in the commencement of the uterus, should contain one or

several oil-drops. This, however, is by no means the case. It

is by far the smallest number of eggs that contain such drops.

On the other hand, in the unimpregnated females of Ascaris

suilla, we could trace the formation of oil-drops in a far greater

proportion. Not unfrequently, individuals are met with, in the

uterus of which most of the eggs are furnished with one or

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 13

194 M. E. Claparéde on the Formation of the Egg

several drops. These drops are perfectly identical with Meiss-

ner’s. They are not unfrequently met with larger than four or

five seminal corpuscles taken together. Here again, therefore,

the study of the unimpregnated females proves of great advan-

tage, and it is to be regretted that it was neglected by previous

observers. It is not improbable that the appearance of oil-drops

in the egg is to be regarded as a sign of its having missed its

object, and that it is destined to die and become retrograde.

We cannot assert that the few eggs in impregnated females in

which oil-drops are formed have escaped fecundation, for these

are also surrounded with the normal chorion, which is only

formed after fecundation has taken place. But we may easily

imagine that a fecundated egg may from some cause become

aborted, and die. It is therefore not impossible that the eggs

in question are to be regarded as abortive.

We have received from a friend a confirmation of our ob-

servations :—Dr. de la Valette obtained an unimpregnated female

of Ascaris mystax, and found the formation of oil-drops in great

quantity in its ova. By this, De la Valette was induced, quite

independently of our investigations, to doubt Meissner’s whole

theory of the conversion of the spermatozoa.

It is not to be denied that the seminal corpuscles may enter

upon a fatty metamorphosis. We find here and there in the

genitalia of the females free corpuscles of a fatty aspect, which

are possibly produced by the metamorphosis of seminal cor-

puscles. But even then it is a question whether this meta-

morphosis is a necessary step in the cycle of development of the

seminal corpuscle, or whether the fatty metamorphosis is not a

consequence of its death. However it may be, we must declare

Meissner’s observations to be insufficient, as he did not detect

the formation of oil-drops in unfecundated eggs ; and the ques-

tion will not appear unsuitable, whether any of the oil-drops

observed by Meissner in the eggs of Ascarides were ever pro-

duced by the metamorphosis of seminal corpuscles.

5. On the Movements of the Seminal Corpuseles.

Hitherto Schneider’s observations upon the movements of the

seminal corpuscles in the Nematoidea* have neither been con-

firmed nor controverted. It is scarcely possible to doubt the

accuracy of the observations, as the report itself indicates great

care in the investigation. We may, however, still ask whether

the corpuscles in question were true zoospermia, or perhaps

foreign beings, parasites; and, secondly, whether the move-

ments observed were normal.

* Monatsber. der Berl. Akad., April 1856.

and Fertilization in the Nematoidea. 195

In recent times we have been constantly becoming more and

more familiar with the idea, that the simplest elements of or-

ganic nature are not unfrequently endowed with a peculiar con-

tractility, which resembles the mode of movement of: the Ameba.

Thus we have very recently been made acquainted by Leuckart*

and Kélliker+ with such phenomena in the cells of the liver of

the Rabbit, in the cells of the mantle of the Ascidia, and in the

]

cells of the ligamentous tissue in the Torpedo. The phenomena

of motion discovered by Schneider in the seminal corpuscles of

the Nematoidea would therefore be only a new member in this

series of observations.

It was not Schneider, but Bischoff, that first attempted a

comparison between Amabe and the seminal corpuscles of the

Nematoidea. But in this comparison Bischoff had in his mind

mere phenomena of diffusion, which he had detected in the

seminal corpuscles of Ascaris mystazx, and his observations have

nothing to do with those of Schneider.

In accordance with Schneider’s recommendations, we have

opened the animals under examination, sometimes in white of

egg, and sometimes in solutions of common salt or sugar. We

never succeeded in any species in detecting phenomena of mo-

tion in the seminal corpuscles taken out of the seminal vesicle of

the male. This was also the case with Schneider. The result

was, however, very different when seminal corpuscles taken out

of the tuba or out of the uterus were subjected to observation.

Amongst the species examined, one is especially adapted for the

investigation of the phenomena of motion in question; this

is the Strongylus auricularis, which we shall therefore consider

more particularly here.

In the first place, we are struck by the number of different

corpuscles which occur besides the ova themselves within the

female genitalia. Baggett has already stated that the seminal

vesicle of the male contains corpuscles of a form very different

from those which he was inclined to regard as seminal cor-

puscles in the female. The former are the conical corpuscles,

often resembling the horn of a chamois in form, which have

already been mentioned. The second constitute round cells fur-

nished with an elongated nucleus. This observation of Bagge’s

is perfectly correct, but incomplete. Not only the nucleated cells,

but also corpuscles exactly similar to those from the male seminal

vesicle, and besides these, others of an irregular form which

* Die Blasenbandwiirmer und ihre Entwicklung. Giessen, 1856, Pp. 2G

ft Sur les mouvements particuliers des cellules plasmatiques, &e.

Gazette hebd. de Médecine, No. 48, 1856.

{ Deevolutione Strongyli auricularis et Ascaridis acuminate. Erlange,

1841.

13*

196 M. E. Claparéde on the Formation of the Egg

cannot easily be described, occur in the female genitalia. When

the corpuscles of the latter description are observed, we very

soon detect in them the extension and retraction of processes—

in aword, Schneider’s Ameba-like movements. They do not all

move at the same time, but the majority are usually quiescent ;

nevertheless we generally meet immediately with individuals en-

gaged in movement. The movements are usually slow and heavy.

Not unfrequently, however, we see a corpuscle, the movements of

which were previously very slow and cautious, suddenly become

more lively and execute several changes of form quickly one

after the other, again acquiring its former indolence immediately

afterwards.

It is easy to convince oneself that this has nothing to do with

phenomena of diffusion, such as Bischoff has described in As-

caris mystax. The phenomena of motion go on for hours, and

generally become even more lively when the seminal corpuscles

have passed an hour in the fluid. That the corpuscles are not

parasites, may be easily ascertained in Strongylus auricularis,

because the seminal corpuscles of this species are of a very cha-

racteristic form. Thus we find every intermediate step from the

immoveable forms of the zoospermia to the mobile corpuscles, as

Schneider has already indicated. In the female sexual organs

we meet first of all with conical and horn-like corpuscles, with

the base sharply truncated, which agree perfectly with the zoo-

spermia of the male. We also find in the female genitalia other

corpuscles of exactly the same form, in which, however, the base

is not simply truncated, but somewhat dilated and lobed. Even

this form is capable of motion, but it is only the smaller lobed

portion that takes part in the movement. The conical or horn-

like apex is quite passive; it is dragged along, but executes no

movement of its own. The further metamorphosis of the seminal

corpuscle consists in the gradual enlargement of the lobed mo-

bile base, whilst the immoveable apex diminishes in the same pro-

portion. The firm apex gradually dissolves into the mobile, irre-

gular portion. Finally, the apex completely disappears, and the

corpuscle has a perfectly Ameba-like aspect. The cycle of meta-

morphosis is, however, not yet closed. A nucleus soon makes its

appearance in the Ameba-like corpuscle, and gradually increases

in length. The corpuscle then contracts into a ball, and extends

its processes only from a particular side of its surface. The

similarity between a seminal corpuscle of this kind and Bagge’s

nucleated cells is so striking, that no one can miss seeing it.

There can be no doubt that the corpuscle with Ameba-like

movements passes into a cell of this description. The question

now is, whether the nucleated cell is a perfectly quiescent state

of the seminal corpuscle, or whether it is still capable of motion.

and fertilization in the Nematoidea. 197

Upon this point we can give no opinion. We have certainly

seen nucleated cells furnished with very short processes which

were still capable of motion, but we have never succeeded in

detecting the extension of processes by nucleated cells which

were not previously furnished with a single process.

Sometimes, moreover, females occur in which the last forms

of the cycle of development of the zoospermia are wanting.

These are undoubtedly such as have only been very recently

impregnated.

We have made exactly similar observations in an Ascaris

from the intestine of Bufo cinereus, which is nearly allied to

Ascaris acuminata, and perhaps identical with Ascaris commu-

tata, Diesing.

We have also confirmed Schneider’s observations on Cucul-

lanus elegans, although, in this case, from the small size of the

seminal corpuscles, it is more difficult to convince oneself of

the extension and retraction of the processes.

Lastly, we shall add, that, according to oral communications,

Wagener and Lieberkiihn have completely confirmed Schneider’s

discovery, in the animal mentioned by the latter in his memoir

under the name of Angiostoma Limacis, Duj. But they assert

that the worm in question is no Angiostoma, but an undescribed

Nematoid worm.

There can consequently be no doubt about Schneider’s dis-

covery of the power of motion of the seminal corpuscles in the

Nematoidea. The only question is, whether this faculty belongs to

the seminal corpuscles of all the Nematoidea. In reference to this,

we have in vain examined those of Ascaris suilla and A. mystaz.

In these we have been unable to detect any signs of movement.

Nevertheless we can by no means deny that these seminal cor-

puscles possess some power of movement. Their flocculent ex-

tremity too closely resembles the lobed base of the seminal

corpuscles of Strongylus auricularis for us to suppose that it is

not an organ of motion. Perhaps in these zoospermia the

movements are so slow that they have escaped us. Perhaps,

also, we may not have hit the right degree of concentration of

the solution of salt.

6. Retrospect.

In conclusion, we will sum up the principal results of this

memoir :—

1. Bischoff’s epithelial conules are seminal corpuscles, as

Nelson, Meissner and Thompson have correctly asserted.

2. Meissner’s female germ-cells have no existence. The re-

presentation given by this observer of the formation of the egg

in the Nematoidea, must be regarded as entirely wrong.

198 H.von Mohl on the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue

3. The rhachis occurring in the vitellogene of certain Nema-

toidea is never an apparent one in Meissner’s sense, but always

an actual one.

4. Meissner’s micropyle in the eggs of Ascaris mystax does

not exist. Bischoff and Thompson have disputed its existence

with perfect justice.

5. Whether the fecundation of the eggs is, or is not, effected

by the penetration of the seminal corpuscles, remains unde-

cided. At any rate, the observations published by Nelson and

Meissner upon this point are insufficient to establish the pene-

tration.

6. Meissner’s theory of the conversion of the seminal cor-

puscles into fat is destitute of any solid foundation, and can by

no means be sustained.

7. The formation of fat-drops takes place in great proportion

in the unfecundated eggs.

8. Schneider’s statement as to phenomena of movement in

the seminal corpuscles of certain Nematoidea is founded upon

very accurate observations, which are confirmed not only by our

own, but also by those of G. Wagener and N. Lieberkthn.

XX.—On the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue by the aid of

Polarized Light. By H. von Mou*.

Potarizep light offering a most sensitive means of discovering

very slight differences, such as cannot be detected in any other

way, between bodies which in every other respect behave exactly

alike, the idea readily suggested itself of applying it in com-

bination with the microscope to the examination of the struc-

ture of organic bodies. In addition to the isolated observations

of Biot, Brewster, and others, we possess more comprehensive

treatises on the investigation of vegetable tissue by means of the

polarizing microscope, by K. von Erlach, Ehrenberg, and

Schacht +. Of these, Erlach occupied himself more with the

physical explanation of the phenomena which doubly-refracting

substances exhibit on the polarizing microscope, than with ex-

tended researches upon vegetable structures.

The most general conclusion which Erlach drew from his re-

searches was, that every organic substance of a certain thickness,

* Botanische Zeitung, January 1, 1858.

+ Dr. Karl v. Evlach, Miiller’s Archiv f. Anat. u. Phys. 1847, p. 313.

Ehrenberg, Bericht Berlin, Akad. 1849, p. 55. Schacht, Pflanzenzelle,

1852, p. 429; Lehrbuch d. Anat. u. Phys. d. Gewachse, 1855, 1. p. 428.

Whether the works of Boeck should be enumerated here, I know not,

since I have not access to the originals, and the extract given by Han-

nover (Miiller’s Archiy, 1844) is too imperfect.

by the aid of Polarized Light. 199

in its natural condition, has the power of diverting transmitted

polarized light in determinate directions. Asa special investiga-

tion, he devoted his attention especially to the examination of the

cells of the coats of bulbs, in which he observed that the hort-

zontal section of their wall is invisible on the dark field when

the walls are placed parallel with the plane of polarization of the

transmitted rays, while they are seen with more or less bright

illumination when they are placed obliquely towards this plane,

and appear in the brightest light when they are inclined at an

angle of 45° to this plane. He subjected the phenomena ex-

hibited by starch-granules to elaborate investigation, and ex-

plained the analogy between them and cell-walls. He overlooked

the distinction which exists between these two classes of struc-

tures in their action upon polarized light. In nuclei, and in

the other granular structures occurring in cells, he likewise

detected traces of an influence exerted upon polarized light.

Ehrenberg’s treatise differs essentially in character from that of

Erlach. While the latter worked more as a physicist, and endea-

voured to deduce by the aid of calculation, from a small number

of accurate observations, the laws according to which vegetable

matter acts upon polarized light, —Ehrenberg’s essay is infinitely

richer in observations in all the kingdoms of nature, but on the

other hand, his theoretical reflections are less satisfactory. In

opposition to Erlach, Ehrenberg totally denies that all organic

tissues possess the power of doubly-refracting light ; in particular

he disputes the existence of this property, among the class of ob-

jects now under consideration, in the nucleus of the vegetable cell,

chlorophyll-granules, yeast, inulin, the tissue of fleshy and fila-

mentous Fungi, and in the scales upon the leaves of Olea, Rho-

dodendron, and Myrica. Ue gives special illustrations of the

seales of certain plants and of starch-granules. From the cir-

cumstance that the scales of Til/andsia usneoides and other plants,

similar in structure to those of the plants above named, act very

strongly upon polarized light, while the others do not exert this

influence, he drew the con¢élusion that the cause of the action

of those seales did not lie in the organic structure alone, and in

the arrangement of the membranous cells, but in some doubly-

refracting substance that was spread over the external or in-

ternal surface of the membrane of those cells; this substance,

though it agreed with starch in the character that it could be

removed by acids, was not starch, because it could not be con-

verted into dextrine by heating. In reference to starch, Ehren-

berg remarks, that besides the ordinary roundish and longish

granules in which a rectangular or oblique cross is visible under

the polarizing microscope, there exists a third form (in Alpinia

Galanga and allied plants), where the granules are extended

200 H. von Mohl on the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue

lengthwise, and in which black longitudinal striz are visible in

polarized light. He was inclined to attribute the doubly-re-

fracting property of starch-granules and the substance contained

in the scales of plants, not to conditions of tension, but to a

minute crystalline condition, somewhat comparable to the con-

centric arrangement of the needles of carbonate of lime in pearls

and pisolites.

Schacht’s essay is an extremely small affair. It acquaints us

with one single correctly observed fact not mentioned by his pre-

decessors, namely the appearance of a black cross in the viemity

of the pits of fir-wood, of the endosperm-cells of Phytelephas, &e.

All the rest of his statements (omitting the long-known and un-

mistakeable fact that starch-granules and transverse sections of

thick-walled cells of plants exhibit a black cross) are false. The

whole work is consequently not merely valueless in itself, but

positively injurious, since it is only calculated to lead mexperi-

enced readers into error. According to Schacht, unstratified

membranes (cambium-cells, the parenchyma of young organs)

do not possess the power of doubly-refracting light. This is

totally false: equally devoid of truth is the statement that the

polarizing microscope may be employed to detect whether vege-

table cell-membrane has formed broad layers of thickening. Not

less false is the further assertion, that the chemical character of

vegetable matter is not concerned in its effects upon polarized

light : the very reverse is the case. In the same way, the asser-

tion is incorrect that vegetable membranes do not act upon

polarized light when it passes through in a direction perpen-

dicular to their surface. |

If my investigations have led to the discovery of phenomena

that escaped my predecessors, the reason lies not in the application

of new apparatus, but chiefly m the circumstance that I took

ereat pains to give the polarizing microscope the most advan-

tageous arrangement, and especially to improve the illumination.

It would lead me too far to enter into a description of the con-

trivances that suggested themselves to me; I shall take another

opportunity of doing this.

In passing to the account of the phenomena which the ve-

getable tissues exhibit in the polarizing microscope, I shall

confine myself to the detail of the facts, and only imtersperse

theoretical considerations so far as they may appear necessary for

the comprehension of the phenomena, by those who are nof

acquainted with the properties of polarized light and of doubly-

refracting substances, which come into play here.

I commence with the consideration of the cellulose membranes.

The action which these exert upon polarized light, is perhaps

shown most clearly in the examination of a thin transverse sec-

by the aid of Polarized Light. 201

tion of regular circular structures, it being of little consequence

here whether we select the section of a colourless or only slightly

tinged * cylindrical cell, for instance, of a Nitella, or of a cylin-

drical vessel, for example, of the pitted tubes of a monocotyle-

donous plant, or the ring of an annular vessel. With the crossed

position of the Nicol’s prisms, such an organ presents itself in

the black field of the microscope in the form of a ring, self-lumi-

nous with white light. But its light does not exhibit the same

intensity in all parts. In the direction of two lines crossing at

right angles in the centre of the ring and standing perpendicular

to the transverse diameter of the rhombic surfaces of the Nicol,

the ring is destitute of light, so that it is invisible at these places,

and appears diyided by thin black stripes into four quadrants,

each of which exhibits the greatest illumination in the middle

(at a distance of 45° from the dark stripe), and becomes gradu-

ally duller outwards toward the black stripes.

If the Nicols are placed parallel, the organ is seen on a

bright field, as im the ordinary microscope, like a transparent

body, but here again not uniformly bright, for now the pre-

viously black invisible parts of the rmg transmit the brightest

light, while the formerly most clearly illuminated parts appear

more or less darkened.

To pause a moment at this long-known fundamental phzeno-

menon, and give an explanation of it, may not be superfluous to

many readers, and this is the more important, since the explana-

tion of most of the subsequent observations follows at once on

the comprehension of the facts above stated.

The lower Nicol’s prism, placed between the mirror and the

object, divides the light into two halves, which, according to the

now generally accepted undulatory theory, are so separated from

one another, that the plane in which the waves of one portion

vibrate, stands perpendicular to the plane of vibration of the

other portion. One of the halves of the light suffers total re.

flection by the Nicol, and hence does not arrive at the object ;

the other half, whose rays, as above said, all vibrate in one plane,

pass through the Nicol to the object and through this into the

microscope. This light however is incapable of passing through

the Nicol placed above the eye-piece, when this is made to cross

the lower Nicol at right angles ; therefore the field of the micro-

scope appears black. But these rays pass unobstructedly through

the second Nicol when it is placed parallel to the first, and hence

* Dark colour of the membranes, as in many tropical woods, ferns, &e.

offers great obstacles to the detection of phenomena of polarization.

When such organs are investigated, it is requisite to destroy the colour by

means of oxidizing agents, for instance, with Schulze’s mixture of nitric

acid and chlorate of potash.

202 H. von Mohl on the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue

in this case the field appears light, as in the ordinary micro-

scope.

If, when the Nicols are ina crossed position, we place a simply-

refracting body, for instance a crystal of common salt, in the

focus of the microscope, this exerts no influence on the polarized

light coming from the lower Nicol: the light passes through the

body freely, without suffering any alteration of the direction of

its vibration, and is incapable of arriving at the eye through the

upper Nicol ; so that the body is not seen. But the conditions

are essentially different when a doubly-refracting body, e.g. a

plate of mica, selenite, &c., is placed in the focus of the micro-

scope. When such a body is revolved in a horizontal direction

round the axis of the microscope, it will behave in four positions

like a simply-refracting body, and be invisible ; this invisibility

will supervene anew each time the body is rotated a quarter of

a circle from one of these positions, while in the intermediate

positions the body will be visible. If now in each of these four

positions in which the body is invisible, we draw in imagination,

or in reality, upon it, passing through its centre, a line which

stands perpendicular to one of the two Nicols, we find upon the

body two lines crossing at right angles, which are designated as

the neutral axes. In using this name, it must be kept in view,

that it implies not only the lines drawn through the centre of

the body, but also those which run parallel with them, and that

these denote the two directions, crossing at right angles, of which

one is parallel to the direction of vibration of the polarized light,

the other perpendicular to the same, when the object is invisible.

Therefore when it is desired to draw a figure of these axes, they

must not be represented in the form of two lines crossing at

right angles, but as two systems of parallel lines crossing each

other at right angles.

If the doubly-refracting body is placed in any other position,

it will be visible through the upper Nicol, and with a light pro-

portionately brighter, as the angle under which its neutral axes

are inclined toward the transverse diameter of the Nicol, ap-

proaches an angle of 45°. The undulatory theory explains

this becoming-visible of the body by the assumption that the

polarized light, when its plane of vibration is not parallel with

one of the neutral axes of a doubly-refracting body, is divided

in its passage through the latter mto two portions, whose planes

of vibration are perpendicular to each other, whereby the light

modified in this way acquires the power of passing, certainly with

more or less diminished intensity, through the upper Nicol, and of

rendering the body in whose interior this division of the hght into

two bundles occurs, visible, as an apparently self-luminous object*.,

* The reader who desires more detailed information respecting the

by the aid of Polarized Light. 203

If the Nicols be placed parallel, the neutral axes of the object

standing perpendicular to surfaces of the Nicols, the light will

pass unaltered through the object and the upper Nicol ; but when

the neutral axes are rotated under 45° in relation to the Nicol,

the light will suffer the above-described decomposition, and pass

through the upper Nicol with diminished intensity, and the body

will consequently appear more or less dark in comparison with

the free part of the field.

The foregoing phenomena place us in a position to investigate

whether a body possesses a doubly-refracting power, and in what

direction its neutral axes lie.

If we direct our attention to the vegetable organs above men-

tioned, it is clear, from their becoming visible in polarized light,

that their substance is doubly-refractive, and, from the position

of the four black lines, that one of the neutral axes lies in the

direction of the tangent of the circle, the other in the direction

of the radius. Since it is known that the membrane of these

annular structures is composed of concentric layers, the said

phenomena indicate that in a lamellated cell-membrane viewed

in its transverse section, one neutral axis is parallel with the

lamelle, the other perpendicular to them.

This is confirmed by the examination of any cellular tissue

whatever, in which it is found without exception, that those side-

walls of the cells which stand in a position perpendicular to one

of the two Nicols, are invisible, and that those membranes appear

in brightest illumination which are inclined at an angle of 45°

- towards the Nicol.

However, the phenomena differ to a certain extent in thick-

walled and thin-walled cells. On the surface of a transverse

section of a thick-walled cellular tissue, for instance of the albu-

men of Phytelephas, in which each individual cell, it is true,

represents in its extreme outline a quadrangle with straight

sides, but the secondary layers, in proportion as they lie more

internally, approach more and more the form of a circle by

the rounding-off of their angles,—it is impossible, from the

curved form of the majority of the layers, that any side-wall of

a cell can be placed perpendicularly to one of the Nicols in its

whole extent. Hence, in such a cell almost the whole of the

surface of the section will be visible in every position in polarized

light, and all that is seen is, as in the circular structure alread

mentioned, four black stripes, standing at right angles to each

other, but less regular in form and position than in the trans-

optical matters here concerned, and in particular as to the intensity of the

light dependent on the angle of inclination of the neutral axes to the

diameter of the Nicol, will find a minute account in the treatise of Erlach

above mentioned.

204 H.von Mohl on the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue

verse section of a cylindrical cell, because the inner and outer

layers of the cell-wall have not the same accurate concentric

arrangement as in the latter.

The transverse section of a thin-walled tissue formed of poly-

hedral cells, in which the cut surfaces appear m the form of

straight lines, presents an appearance deviating in many respects.

In such a section a more or less considerable number of the cell-

walls are placed perpendicularly to one of the two Nicols ; these

consequently remain totally invisible, while the remainder of the

walls, standing obliquely as regards the Nicols, appear uniformly

bright in their whole length. From the apparent deficiency of

part of the cell-wall, the figure acquires an unconnected appear-

ance, and looks as if it were a torn and imperfect preparation.

But if, while looking into the microscope, the object is rotated

in a horizontal direction, the previously invisible cell-walls emerge

from the darkness, while others previously illuminated become

invisible.

To see these phenomena in their full beauty, choice should be

made of a thin transverse section of a tissue composed of more

or less elongated thin-walled cells, e. g. of the stem of herbaceous

Monocotyledons, or of the wood of Mschynomene paludosa: the

transverse section of short polyhedral cells, e. g. of Elder pith, is

less advantageous, because in this, horizontal walls of cells and

obliquely-directed side-walls come into view in many places in

company with the horizontal external surfaces of the side-walls,

which produces a complication of the phenomena. In making

the preparation, two points must be borne in mind. In the first

place, the section must be made thinner in proportion as the

substance of the object acts more strongly upon polarized light.

The best image is obtained when the preparation appears with

bright white hight: if the section be too thick, it presents more

or less of prismatic colouring in its different parts, which is

unfavourable in many investigations. The second precaution,

which must never be lost sight of, relates to the fluid im which

the object is kept. Most vegetable substances refract light far

more strongly than water:-in the same degree as this circum-

stance is favourable in ordinary microscopic investigations, is it

unfavourable in researches with the polarizing microscope. In

this the best image is obtained when the refractive power of the

preservative fluid stands as near as possible to that of the object.

Hence, when the nature of the object allows, as is the case with

cellulose membranes, starch-granules, &c., it should not be exa-

mined in water, but in essential oil, for instance oil of turpentine,

or mounted in Canada balsam or a similar resinous substance.

The more transparent the preparation becomes, the more beau-

tiful is the image that it gives.

by the aid of Polarized Light. 205

We will examine, in the first place, whether the power of cell-

membrane to doubly-refract light is connected with its lamella-

tion. Schacht asserts this most decidedly, for he states that

only thickened cell-membranes are doubly-refractive ; that very

delicate-walled vegetable cells (such as the cambium-cells of the

vascular bundle of Abies pectinata, the parenchyma of young struc-

tures, the tissue of Fungi and Lichens) are completely invisible

upon the dark field, and therefore simply refract light; and that

consequently it may be determined by the polarizing microscope

whether or not a cell has already deposited layers of thickening.

These statements are false. Even from theoretical reasons, it

was not to be assumed that a lamellated membrane which is

traversed by light parallel with the planes of lamellation, acts

as a doubly-refracting body on account of its lamellation,—the

property of double refraction must depend upon the arrangement

of the molecules in each of the separate layers. It is without

doubt within the limits of possibility that primary membrane

should be distinguished in this respect from the secondary

layers ; but observation proves that this is not the case. It is

a known fact that a doubly-refracting body acts the more weakly

upon polarized light the thinner it is, wherefore in very thin

lamellze of crystals, as well as in organic membranes, the effect

may be reduced below the last degree of which the detection 1s pos-

sible. Hence in examining young vegetable structures we cannot

expect to see their thin membranes upon the black field with the

same brightness as in thick-walled cells. Nevertheless, in almost

all the cases examined by me, the membranes which from their

youth and organization we are accustomed to regard as primary,

behaved to polarized light most clearly in the same way as those

of thickened cells, that is, as doubly-refractive. In particular,

the membranes of the cambium-cells of all the Dicotyledons I

examined, e. g. of Pinus sylvestris, P. nigricans, Impatiens Bal-

samina, Sambucus Ebulus, and especially clearly that of Viscum

album, appear in bright light when placed at an angle of 45° to

the Nicol; still more clearly was this the case in the membranes

of the clathrate cells (gitter-zellen, Mohl) erroneously referred to

the cambium, both in Monocotyledons, for instance in Musa,

Canna, Renealmia nutans, and Dicotyledons, e. g. in Bignonia ;

which membranes, it is true, are already, as their pits show, com-

posed of a number of lamellae. The same appearances were

equally clear in the cell-membranes of the embryo of Pinus Pinea,

in the cambial tissue of the apex of the stem of Cocos coronata,

and in the primary coat of the spiral cells of Echinocactus multi-

plex. In certain very thin-walled fibrous cells, as in those of the

leaf of Sphagnum cymbifolium, and those of the wing of the seed

of Swietenia Mahoguni, the action exerted upon polarized light by

206 H. von Mohl on the Investiyation of Vegetable Tissue

that portion of the membrane not covered by fibre was certainly

so weak, that it could not be detected without the interposition

of a doubly-refracting medium between the lower Nicol and the

object ; but by the aid of this, that is to say, by interposing a thin

plate of mica, it appeared most clearly. The assertion that the

primary cell-membrane forms an essential contrast to the layers

of thickening in respect to its behaviour towards polarized light,

is therefore decidedly incorrect. No better grounded did I find

Ehrenberg’s statement, repeated by Schacht, that the scales of

the leaves of Olea, Rhododendron and Myrica do not act on polar-

ized light ; for the scales of Olea europea, Rhododendron hirsutum,

and Myrica quercifolia, especially the first two, most decidedly

possess this power, although in a weak degree.

It is not meant here, however, that the substance of all cell-

membranes acts with uniform force upon polarized lght, and

that the brightness with which a membrane appears upon the

black field depends only on its thickness. On the contrary,

most important distinctions in this respect occur, according to

the modifications which the cellulose exhibits in different cells,

and indeed according to the diversity of the foreign matters im-

bedded in the cell-membranes. In general, a cell-membrane

acts the more strongly upon polarized light, and appears in the

greater brightness, the more solid its pabekeces is, and vice versd;

hence, i in general, ‘wood-cells and liber-cells appear most illumi-

nated: the membranes of ordinary parenchyma likewise possess

this property in a high degree, for which reason a delicate cross

section of a stem, especially of a monocotyledonous plant, presents

a most elegant picture, through the contrast which is made by

the silvery lustre of its cell-membranes with the black ground

of the field. But when the cell-membranes swell up more or

less with water into a gelatinous condition, as in the Fucoidee,

or in the collenchyma-cells lying beneath the epidermis, e.g. of

Sambucus Ebulus, Beta, or Rheum, their capability of becoming

visible in polarized light diminishes to a more or less consider-

able extent. This is the case in a particularly high degree

when the disintegration of the outer layers of the cells goes so

far, that they are blended into what appears lke a homogeneous

intercellular substance. Yet even in these cases the power of

acting upon polarized light is perhaps never totally lost ; at least

I found the intercellular substance of Fucus vesiculosus decidedly

doubly-refractive ; and the slimy substance of Nostoe commune,

of Collema nigrescens and C. flaccidum behaved in a similar

manner. The apparently perfectly structureless intercellular

substance in the endosperm of many Leguminosee also, for in-

stance of Sophora japonica and Schiz -olobium excelsum, acts de-

cidedly upon polarized light; here, however, in the irregular

by the aid of Polarized Light. 207

masses which these substances form in the swollen-up condition,

the position of the neutral axes can no longer be discovered, but

certain not clearly defined parts of the substance appear light,

others dark, and on horizontal rotation of the object become

alternately light and dark. In the swollen cells of gum-traga-

canth likewise, traces of double refraction may still be detected.

Besides these more or less disorganized membranes, cell-walls

occur in many plants which exert only a very weak effect upon

polarized light. To these belong, for example, the parenchy-

matous cells of the cotyledons of Lupinus hirsutus, in spite of the

considerable thickness they possess. The same is the case in

most of the cells of the Lichens and Fungi. That these are sim-

ply-refracting bodies, as Ehrenberg asserted of the membranes

of Fungi, and Schacht of these and of those of the Lichens, is

incorrect. In the Lichens the looser filamentous cells of the so-

called medullary substance exhibit an action upon light at least

evident in all cases, for example in Roccella fusiformis and

Parmelia ciliaris, while the firmer central substance of Usnea,

and, above all, the cortical layer of all the Lichens I have exa-

mined, act with tolerable strength. In the Fungi the facts differ

a good deal according to the species. While in many species

of very delicate structure, for instance in the mycelium of

Erisyphe, the effect, though always evident, is but weakly ex-

hibited ; in other species, the first glance removes all doubt that

the thin cell-membranes behave towards polarized light in ex-

actly the same way as the cellulose membranes of the Phanero-

gamia. Thus the threads of Mucor Mucedo and Ascophora Mu-

cedo, and the filamentous Cells of Merulius lacrymans, presented

themselves, notwithstanding their delicacy, in very bright light :

still more evidently was this the case in Fungi of firmer consist-

ence; for instance, in the cells of the outer peridium of Geaster ru-

fescens, and more especially in the cells of the pileus of the harder

Polyporei, e.g. of Polyporus hirsutus, in which, notwithstanding

the small diameter of the cross section of the filaments, I re-

peatedly saw most distinctly the black cross corresponding to

the neutral axes. These appeared on the surface of transverse

sections of the rather thick coat of the unripe spores of Tuber

cibarium, with a clearness equal to that in the cross section of

a vessel of the Phanerogamia. The spiral cells of the capillitium

of the 7richie also are among the membranes acting powerfully

upon polarized light.

Not only do the cells of different plants, or the cells of dif-

ferent organs of the same plant, thus exhibit great distinctions

in their effect upon polarized light, but not unfrequently a

similar distinction occurs between the different layers of one

and the same cell, whence the polarizing microscope is in many

208 H.von Mohl on the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue

cases a means of rendering visible, lamelle which are difficult

of detection with the ordinary microscope. In this respect it

is a pretty common phenomenon for the primary membrane,

and likewise the tertiary layer immediately lining the cavity

of the cell, to act more powerfully upon polarized light

than the secondary layers; they therefore appear in far

brighter white light than the latter. In particular ‘cases, for

instance in the parenchyma-cells of the cotyledons of Lupinus

hirsutus, the secondary layers act so weakly, that when an ob-

jective which does not adinit a great deal of light is used, they

are almost invisible without the interposition of a doubly-re-

fractive medium in the illuminating apparatus, while the primary

and tertiary membranes appear in the form of delicate luminous

lines. In like manner, in the collenchyma-cells of the stem of

Sambucus Ebulus and Cucurbita Pepo, the primary membrane is

most remarkably distinguished from the disintegrated secondary

Jayers, which I formerly erroneously regarded as intercellular

substance, by a far greater brilliancy, so that one may make

most absolutely certain that the so-called intercellular substance

is here not deposited between the cells, but is traversed by the

primary cell-membranes. A similar, although not so clearly

marked contrast between the primary and tertiary membranes,

occurs also in many thick-walled wood- and liber-cells ; for in-

stance, in a high degree in the thick-walled cells of the vascular

bundles of the outer layers of the stem of Aletris fragrans and

in the liber-cells of Rosa canina; and in a less degree in the

wood-cells of many Coniferze, for stance of Abies pectinata and

Torreya taxifolia. In other, but rarer cases, the primary mem-

brane acts less strongly upon polarized light than the secondary

layers, so that the latter appear separated from each other by a

darkish line, for instance in the endosperm of Phytelephas.

Cellulose membranes undergo no essential alteration in their

behaviour to polarized hght when they are freed from the com-

pounds deposited in their substance, by boiling in Schulze’s mix-

ture of nitric acid and chlorate of potash. We must conclude

from this, that the action exerted by the cell-membranes is at-

tributable to the cellulose itself of which they are formed, and

depends upon the arrangement of their molecules connected with

their organic structure. Ehrenberg, from the behaviour of the

scales of certain plants, promulgated the opposite opinion. He

thought he had found that many scales, such as those of the

leaves of the Olive, do not act upon polarized light, while others,

such as those of Eleagnus and Tillandsia usneoides, exert this

influence in a high degree. Believing, further, that he had dis-

covered that the said property might be abstracted from the

latter scales by the aid of acids, he came to the conclusion that

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 209

the efficiency of the scales was not attributable to them as a

consequence of their organization and the arrangement of their

cells, but that the cells of the effective scales were lined or

coated with a doubly-refractive substance, removable by acids.

Not only, as above noticed, is this statement of the want of

action in the scales of the Olive incorrect, but the second state-

ment, that acids remove the efficiency of the scales of Eleagnus,

is only correct in the most limited degree, and is explicable in a

different way from that in which Ehrenberg viewed it. Even

twelve hours’ maceration of these scales in fuming nitric acid or

hydrochloric acid exerts no influence upon them, while sulphuric

acid in a short time weakens the property in question extremely,

without however fully destroying it. As to the cause of this,

microscopic examination of the scales treated in this way leaves

no doubt, since it demonstrates that the sulphuric acid dissolves

the secondary lamelle of the cells, and reduces the cell-membrane

to an excessively thin pellicle. Consequently these scales can-

not be adduced in evidence to prove that cellulose does not

possess, independently and in itself, the property of double

refraction. This renders superfluous any discussion of the

hypothesis appended by Ehrenberg, that this unknown substance

lining the cells may be crystallized.

It might be conjectured that the remarkably active effect

which the epidermal cells of Hguisetum hyemale exert upon

polarized light, is to be ascribed to the deposition of abundance

of silica in the substance of their cell-membranes. But this

conjecture finds no confirmation in the circumstance that the

effect of these membranes upon polarized light is exceedingly

weakened when their organic substance is destroyed by heating

to redness. However, this operation does not entirely destroy

this action, neither does it in the Diatomez, in which, contrary

to the statement of Ehrenberg, lately confirmed by J. W. Bailey

(Quarterly Journal of Microscopic Science, 1856, p. 803), many

forms, namely various species of Navicula, Synedra, but espe-

eially of Pleurosigma, and Melosira arenaria, were found by me

to be decidedly doubly-refractive.

[To be continued. |

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES,

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

January 14, 1858.—Dr. Seller, President, in the Chair.

The following papers were read :-—

1. “On the Occurrence of a new Muscari on Mount Ida,” by

Dr. John Kirk.

In April 1856, the author and two other medical officers of the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol... 14

210 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

hospital of Renkioi ascended Mount Ida. He says—“ Early in the

morning we began to ascend on foot. Proceeding in an oblique

direction for some time, we came to one of the sources of the Sca-

mander, where it gushes by many powerful springs from the schist

rocks. In this neighbourhood we found Saxifrages, Geraniums,

Dentaria bulbifera, Ruscus hypoglossum, and Peonia decora among

the fine timber of Pinus Pinaster which covered this region.

There, too, the Muscari was picked in considerable abundance ; it

seems to be a new species, and we have named it, from its re-

markably broad leaves, M. latifolium. It now appeared that our

guides had deceived us, and taken us off the proper road, and from

this point it seemed almost impossible to ascend. But, being deter-

mined to reach the top, we set off, leaving them to follow if they

chose. Near the summit the forest opened out, and left nothing

but bare rock; we picked the Crocus garganicus, Corydalis tube-

rosa and digitata, Viola gracilis, Scilla bifolia, Ornithogalum nanum

and fimbriatum. The scanty soil had been turned up by the wild

pigs in search of bulbous roots. The ascent had occupied from 7 in

the morning till 3 p.m. On our return we followed a much easier

path, and here we found the Saxifraga sancta growing in wet boggy

spots. This species had been previously discovered by Griesbach

on Mount Athos. The sun had set by the time we reached the

village of Avjylar, and, having enjoyed a night’s rest, we set off on

our return to the hospital, where we arrived on the fifth day from

our departure.” Dr. Kirk briefly indicated, in the following terms,

the characters of the new Muscari, which will be more fully de-

seribed before he leaves for the Zambesi: — Muscari latifolium.

Scape erect, about 12 inches in height, rising from a globose bulb,

and bearing near its base a large sheathing, broadly lanceolate,

rather obtuse, solitary leaf; flowers numerous, forming a raceme

about 2 inches in length, the lower ones shortly pedicellate, the

upper ones barren, sessile; perianth tubular (blue), in the fertile

flowers inflated below.

2. “Note on Cryphea (Daltonia) Lamyana, Montagne,” by

Dr. George Lawson.

Dr. Lawson stated, that in 1836 M. Montagne had described and

figured, in apparently a very careful manner, a new moss found near

Vienna, under the name of Daltonia Lamyana*. Subsequent writers

had referred it to D. hetcromalla. Specimens shown to the meeting,

which had been collected in the river Taw by the Rev. C. A. Johns,

were considered by Mr. Wilson and others to be identical with M.

Montagne’s moss; but they differed so widely from his elaborate

description, that Dr. Lawson thought the whole subject was still de-

serving of inquiry. The points which remain to be determined are

these :—1. Is D. Lamyana, Montagne, a good species? 2. Is the

English plant identical with it ?

3. ‘On the correspondence between the Serial Internodes of Plants

* Ann. des Se. Nat., 2 série, Botanique, tom. vi. pp. 327-329. tab. 18.

fig. 2.

Zoological Society. 211

and Serial Crystalline Forms,” by Mr. Wm. Mitchell. Communicated

by Professor Balfour.

4. “On Macadamia, a genus of Proteacez,’’ by Dr. George

Lawson.

The genus referred to is Macadamia (Miller), described in the

‘Trans. of the Philos. Inst. of Victoria,’ vol. ii. p.72. It is a native

of subtropical Australia.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

July 14, 1857.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On Sroastomip® as A FAMILY, AND ON SEVEN PROPOSED

New Genera, Sixty-one New Species, AND Two New

VARIETIES FROM JAMAICA. By THE Hon. Epwarp Cuirtry.

[Concluded from page 150.]

Genus VII. Linpsieya.

Shell globose-conic.

Linpsteya LinpsLeyana, Chitty. See Stoastoma Lindsley-

anum, Adams. Mon. Stoast. Ad. 1849, p. 12; Cat. Phan. p- 229.

Hab. Manchester back-woods.

Linpsteya PickERINGIANA, Chitty.

Hab. ?, ? Manchester, ? Yallahs Hill.

Form, globose-conic. Colour, very pale horn. Sculpture, 17

strong blunted rounded spiral carinze, within each interspace one or

rarely two very fine carinze: on the upper whorls 5, with a fine one

in each interspace. Spire, well elevated, with straight outlines.

Apex, rather sharp. Whorls, 5, well rounded, with a deep suture.

Aperture, almost exactly semicircular, rather depressed below. La-

brum, rather curvilinear in its plane, very slightly produced above,

pectinated strongly by the strong carinee. Labium, moderately de-

tached from body-whorl, very slightly curved to the right below; on

a plane with the labrum above, slightly lower below. Umdbilicus,

moderately deep and broad. Ladbral lamella, produced broadly, but

sinking immediately into the umbilicus. Opereulum, moderately

concave, with a rather broad margin, with, on the labral side, 5 or 6

raised lamella converging towards the umbilicus, the labral side close

to its lower extremity bending to the right like the labium, and at

its very extremity furnished with a fine linguiform projection which

spreads slightly over the labium.

Height 0-086, greatest breadth 0°14, least breadth 0-086.

Named in compliment to John Pickering, Esq., a collector of

British shells.

This shell in many respects resembles L. Linds/eyana, but is much

larger, and its proportions under measurement are very dissimilar ;

its aperture is wider, and apex much sharper.

14*

212 Zoological Society :—

LinpsLteya Reprieipiana, Chitty. See Stoastoma Redfieldi-

anum, Adams. Mon. Stoast. Ad. 1849, p. 13; Cat. Phan. p. 229.

Hab. Peace River, Manchester.

Linpsteya Jayana, Chitty. See Stoastoma Jayanum, Adams.

Mon. Stoast. Ad. 1849, p. 14; Cat. Phan. p. 230.

Hab. ? Manchester.

LinpsLeyA Leawna, Chitty. See Stoastoma Leanum, Adams.

Mon. Stoast. Ad. p. 15; Cat. Phan. p. 229.

Hab. Peace River, Manchester.

Linps.teya Dentson1ana, Chitty.

Hab. Moreland, Manchester. ;

Form, giobose-conic. Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, lines of

growth visible: 4 strong spiral carinze and | fine; 6th strong,

7th fine ; 8th strong, and 9th and 10th fine; 11th strong, 12th te

15th fine; 16th strong, 17th to 19th fine; 20th strong, 21st to

23rd fine; 24th strong, 25th and 26th fine ; 27th strong, and 28th

to 36th fine ; on upper whorls, 5 strong, with fine ones on the inter-

mediate spaces. Spire, much and concavely elevated. Whorls,

33, convex, with a well-impressed suture. Aperture, more than a

semicircle, more angular above than L. Leana, very slightly con-

stricted and dilated again slightly, more so below; less campanulate

than L. Leana ; aperture larger and wider above than L. Leana. La-

brum, not produced above, continuous all round with labium, sharply

and slightly reflected at rather more than a right angle, with a ridge

on the inner side, very slightly pectinated by about ten points of the

strong spiral carinze, not thickened as in L. Leana; rather double

below. Laéium, on a plane with labrum, more closely appressed to

body-whorl above. Umbilicus, narrow, much deeper and wider

than in L. Deane. Labral lamella, very slightly developed. Oper-

culun, Q

Height 0°06, greatest breadth 0-074, least breadth 0-056.

Named in compliment to John Denison, Esq., well known for his

extensive collection of shells.

LinpsLeya PoLtyBLankiAna, Chitty.

Hab. ? Westmoreland.

Form, globose-conic. Colour, light red-brown. Sculpture, an

uncountable number, say 50, extremely fine, raised, wavy, well-de-

fined spiral carinee ; about 20 on the upper whorls. Spire, well

elevated, with convex outlines. Apex, acute. Whorls, 41, quite

round, with a very deep suture. Aperture, subelliptical, rather flat-

tened above and broad-spreading, narrowed below and rather straight-

ened on the labial side, not in the least degree angular above or below;

labrum and labium continuous, much reflected. Labrum, excessively

double, especially above, where the outer stands clear out from the

The Hon. E. Chitty on the Stoastomide. 213

inner edge. Labium, much reflected and closely attached to body-

whorl, very little straightened. Umdbilicus, deep and narrow. Labral

lamella, very fine and narrow, lost immediately in the umbilicus.

Operculum, t

Height 0-069, greatest breadth 0°071, least breadth 0-056.

Named in compliment to George Polyblank, Esq., a liberal ama-

teur collector.

LinpsLeyA ALBERSIANA, Chitty.

Hab. John Crow Hill, Portland.

Form, globose-conic. Colour, pale yellow. Sculpture, 25 fine

spiral carinze ; on the upper whorls 9 or 10. Spire, well elevated,

with rather convex outlines. Whorls, 5, well rounded, with a deep

suture. Aperture, subelliptical, labrum and labium being con-

tinuous ; white, smooth ; slightly expanded and deflected below, very

slightly detached from body-whorl, and almost vertical. Labrum,

double ; smooth, white, not affected by the spiral carine ; con-

tinuous with the labium. Ladium, moderately detached from body-

whorl. Umbilicus, moderately deep, not affected by the dabral la-

mella, which is very little produced. Operculum, moderately con-

cave, smooth and shining.

Height 0-049, greatest breadth 0:063, least breadth 0°044.

Named in compliment to Dr. J. C. Albers, of Berlin.

This shell is like L. Arthuriana, but differs materially in sculpture,

number of whorls, and measurement.

_ “Linpsteya Fiscweriana, Chitty.

Hab. ——? St. Ann’s.

Form, globose-conic. Colour, pale yellow. Sculpture, 6 strong

spiral caringe, with | fine in the interspaces ; then 3 fine and | strong ;

then | fine and 5 strong, with | fine in the interspaces; then 3 fine

and | strong and | fine and | strong; on the upper whorls 5 strong

and 1 fine in each interspace. Spire, well elevated with straight

outlines. Whorls, 43, well rounded, with a deep suture. Aper-

ture, very slightly expanded and depressed, scarcely separated from

the body-whorl, semicircular. Ladrum, white, shining, very slightly

produced above, very slightly double, largely pectinated by 11 points

of the strong carine. Labium, slightly detached from the body-

whorl, upper “three-fourths straight, tather abruptly curving to the

right below; on a plane with labrum. Umdbzlicus, deep and narrow.

Labral lamelia, strong, wide and sharp, projecting in an angular

point a little below its junction with labrum. Operculum,

Height 0°072, greatest breadth 0-086, least breadth 0°072.

Named in compliment to M. Paul Fischer, the well-known French

conchologist.

LinpsLeyA MoricanpiAna, Chitty. See Stoastoma Morican-

dianum, Adams, Cont. Conch. p. 150; Cat. Phan. p. 230.

Hab. Yallahs Hill ?

214 Zoological Society :—

Linpsteya Reeveana, Chitty.

Hab. The borders of Manchester, Trelawny and St. Ann’s.

Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, 7 strong spiral carinee, those about

the periphery being more distantly apart, with in each interspace

3 finer carinz ; on the upper whorls 4 strong carinz : almost obsolete

behind the labrum. Strie of growth slightly visible. Spire, well

elevated, with slightly convex outlines. Wahorls, 4, well rounded,

with a deep suture; last whorl well rounded and very globose.

Aperture, peculiar and very large and spreading, considerably con-

stricted far behind the labrum, very much expanding again like the

half of the bowl of a spoon; subangular above and below on the

left, depressed above, well dilated on the right below, widest hori-

zontally, flattened below. Ladbrum, at about 3rd of the length of the

constriction, attached to the body-whorl, in, as it were, a curvilinear

opening of about 35°; the spiral carinee at the back almost obsolete

and striz of growth stronger; double, the outer edge pectinated by

7 points of the stronger carinze and scolloped ; inner edge much

thickened, pectinated by about 4 points, much produced and de-

flected above, modifying the aperture. Ladium, appressed in its upper

end to the penultimate whorl, straight above, slightly curved to the

right below, very much below the plane of the labrum. + Umbilicus,

rather deep and very narrow. Ladral lamella, very finely produced.

Operculum, well thickened on the labial side, very slightly concave

and smooth.

Height 0-061, greatest breadth 0:073, least breadth 0-061.

Named in compliment to Lovell Reeve, Esq., the able conchologist.

LINDsLEYA SHUTTLEWORTHIANA, Chitty.

Hab. Burnt Hill Glade, Westmoreland (unique).

Form, globose-conic. Colour, ? Sculpture, strie of growth

very visible, oblique ; about 16 strong sharp spiral carine, stronger

below, with one faint finer in each interspace; on upper whorls

5 strong, with finer intervening. Spire, slightly and rather con-

cavely elevated. Whorls, 5, moderately convex, with a deep suture ;

last whorl large and spreading behind the labrum, but, on the left,

assimilating the form of the subgenus Metcalfeia, and rather fall-

ing off below. Aperture, semicircular, except as modified by the

labium ; very slightly spreading. Laérum, thin, slightly reflected,

pectinated by about 10 points, 4 fine and close on the upper part,

6 strong and wide apart round the periphery, strongest at the peri-

phery ; above, moderately produced from the body-whorl in a grace-

ful curve. Labium, well detached from the body-whorl, curved

throughout, below the plane of the labrum at lower end, thickened

and reflected towards the umbilicus. Uzmbilicus, deep and narrow.

Labral lamella, very slightly produced and immediately merged in

the umbilicus. Operculum, 2

Height 0°072, greatest breadth 0°12, least breadth 0-084.

Named in compliment to Robert Shuttleworth, Esq., of Berne,

the well-known botanical and conchological collector and author.

The Hon. E. Chitty on the Stoastomide. 215

Linpstrya Borsstertana, Chitty.

Hab. New Forest, Manchester.

Form, globose-conic. Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, strie of

growth visible: 12 prominent, not very strong, spiral carinze, with

between the Ist and 2nd, 2 finer carinee; between 2nd and 3rd and

3rd and 4th, | fine ; between 4th and 12th, 2 fine ; beyond the 12th,

5 or 6 very fine, round the umbilicus: on the upper whorls 5 strong,

with intermediate fine. Spire, well elevated, with slightly convex

outlines. Whorls, 5, well rounded, with a deep suture. Aperture,

more than a semicircle, moderately expanded and slightly deflected

below. Labrum, but slightly separated or produced from the body-

whorl, well pectinated by the strong carinee. Labium, slightly de-

tached from body-whorl, on a plane with labrum above, slightly

lower below, moderately curved to the right. Umbilicus, deep and

narfow. Labral lamella, rather produced at junction with labrum,

narrow below. Operculum, slightly concave, five horizontal lamellz

across it, strongest in the middle, fine granulations, a linguiform

sharp projection overlapping the labium.

Height 0°064, greatest breadth 0-083, least breadth 0-067.

Named in compliment to M. Edward Boissier, of Geneva, the

eminent naturalist.

Linps.Leya GAsKOINIANA, Chitty.

Hab. Near Ashley Hall, Trelawny.

Form, globose-conic. Colour, white. Sculpture, 14 strong spiral

carinee, with 2 fine in each interspace ; on the upper whorls 5, with

fine ones intervening. Spire, well elevated, with straight outlines.

Whorls, 43, with a moderate suture. Aperture, more than a semi-

circle, subelliptical. Labrum, detached from the body-whorl, pro-

duced moderately above, very strongly pectinated by about 13 points,

slightly expanded, reflected, and depressed below. Ladium, slightly

detached from the body-whorl, curved to the left above, and more

so to the right below. Umbilicus, shallow and narrow, partially

hidden by the gracefully curved but slightly projecting labral lamella.

Operculum, very slightly concave, with a few coarse granulations,

overlapping the labium on the labial side.

Height 0-064, greatest breadth 0°084, least breadth 0-064.

Named in compliment to J. S. Gaskoin, Esq., a writer on con-

chology.

LinpsLteya Newcomsiana, Chitty.

Hab. Clarendon Mountains (damaged, unique).

Form, globose-conic. Colour, ? Sculpture, 18 strong

rounded spiral carinze, with 2 finer intervening at the periphery ; on

the upper whorls 5. Strize of growth visible. Spire, well elevated,

with rather concave outlines. Whorls, 5, moderately rounded, with

a well-impressed suture. Aperture, semicircular, scarcely detached

from body-whorl, not expanded or depressed, except slightly below.

Labrum, very little produced above, pectinated by all the strong

lines. Labium, well detached from body-whorl, slightly curved

216 Zoulogical Soetety :—

below, on a plane with labrum above, lower below. Umbzlicus, deep

and narrow. Ladral lamella, slightly and evenly produced. Oper-

culum, ?

Height 0°08, greatest breadth 0-1, least breadth 0:081.

Named in compliment to Dr. Newcomb, of Albany, N. Y.

Linpsteya Ritseana, Chitty.

Hab. Near Mr. Channer’s, Santa Cruz Park, St. Elizabeth

(unique).

Form, globose-conic. Colour, pale yellow. Sculpture, 13 sharp

spiral carinee with | finer in each imterspace ; on the upper whorls

3 strong with fine intervening. Spire, well elevated, with straight

or very slightly concave outlines. Whorls, 4}, very much rounded,

with a deep suture ; last whorl large. Aperture, sub-semielliptical,

slightly expanded, rather flattened above and expanded below.

Labrum, double, white, thickened, slightly scolloped and pectinated by

8 points, continuous with the labium, very slightly produced above.

Labium, well detached from body-whorl, continuous with labrum,

much curved, more so below, very slightly lower than plane of the

labrum below. Umdbilicus, moderately deep and broad. Labral

lamella, very slightly produced. Opereulum, —-——?

Height 0:049, greatest breadth 0°067, least breadth 0-05.

Named in compliment to A. H. Riise, Esq., of the Island of St.

Thomas, a scientific conchologist.

Linpsteya Poryana, Chitty.

Hab. John Crow Hill, Portland.

Form, globose-conic. Colour, pale horn, almost white at the

aperture. Sculpture, about 18 strong spiral carinee, with here and

there 1 fine carina intervening, rather inequidistant ; on the upper

whorls 4. Spire, well elevated, with straight outlines. Whorls,

43, scarcely convex, with a very light suture. Aperture, larger than

semicircular, rather flattened above, moderately expanded, much on

the right below. Labrum, slightly double and very little pectinated

by the carinz, produced above and much reflected, scarcely detached

from body-whorl. Labium, little detached from body-whorl, straight,

except the curve to the right below; very little below the plane

of labrum in the lower part. Umdilicus, moderately deep. Ladral

lamella, very little produced. Operculum, concave, minutely gra-

nulated.

Height 0:077, greatest breadth 0°11, least breadth 0-078.

Named in compliment to M. Felipe Poey, now of the Havanna.

LinpsLteya Henryana, Chitty.

Hab. Pool’s Rock and Halley’s Mountain, Hanover.

Form, globose-conic. Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, 18 blunt

coarse spiral carinee, with 1 very fine (about the periphery) inter-

vening ; on the upper whorls 7. Spire, well elevated, with straight

outlines. Whorls, 41, well rounded, with deep suture. Aperture,

The Hon. E. Chitty on the Stoastomide. 217

very slightly expanded, more than a semicircle, spreading above and

below, very slightly detached from the body-whorl. Laérum, thin

and smooth, pectinated by about 10 points outwards, scarcely pro-

duced above. Labium, moderately detached from body-whorl, thin,

curved to the right below, on a plane with the labrum above, rather

lower below. Umbilicus, rather broad, and suddenly very deep.

Labral lamella, considerably produced, more expanded above ; within

the umbilicus, and higher up the outside of the labium is another

lamella, almost as strong as the labral lamella. Operculum, slightly

concave, with about 12 very coarse granulations on the labral lower

side.

Height 0-053, greatest breadth 0°067, least breadth 0°054.

Named in compliment to Henry Adams, Esq., of London, the

conjoint author with his brother Arthur Adams.

LinpsLeya ALpertana, Chitty.

Hab. John Crow Hill, Portland.

Form, globose-conic. Colour, pale yellowish horn. Sculpture,

strie of growth visible; 17 strong spiral carinz, with | fine in each

interspace, 3 fine intervening at the periphery, where the strong

carinee are wide apart ; on the upper whorls 3, with finer intervening.

Spire, well elevated, with slightly concave outlines. Whorls, nearly

5, moderately convex, with a moderate suture. Aperture, semicir-

cular, siightly expanded below. Labrum, slightly produced above,

rather reflected, scarcely detached from the penultimate whorl, rather

strongly pectinated by about 11 of the spiral carinze. Labium, very

slightly curved to the right, otherwise almost straight, moderately de-

tached from the body-whorl, rather below the plane of the labrum.

Umbilicus, very deep. Labral lamella, slightly produced. Oper-

culum, slightly concave, crossed horizontally by 5 lamelle, labial side

plaited vertically.

Height 0-065, greatest breadth 0-086, least breadth 0-073.

Named in compliment to Joshua Alder, Esq., of Newcastle.

Linpsteya Briogestana, Chitty.

Hab. Bodle’s Pen Wood (high road to Clarendon), St. Dorothy.

Form, globose-conic. Colour, very pale horn. Sculpture, 19

strongly raised spiral carinze ; on the upper whorls 6. Spire, mode-

rately elevated, with rather concave outlines. Whorls, 43, mode-

rately rounded, with a moderate suture. Aperture, semicircular,

very slightly expanded above, more so below. Labrum, scarcely de-

tached from body-whori, slightly produced above, pectinated and

scolloped bluntly by about 15 of the carinee. Ladium, straight, ex-

cept a slight curve below ; moderately detached from the body-whorl,

rather below the plane of the labrum in lower end. Umbilicus, deep.

Labral lamella, ratber produced at its junction with the labrum,

moderately broad round the umbilicus. Opereulum, moderately con-

cave, a very few coarse granulations, with 8 or 10 very short raised

lamellee converging to, but not reaching, the centre, on the labral

218 Zoological Society :—

side ; a linguiform sharp projection overlapping the lower extremity

of the labium.

Height 0-06, greatest breadth 0°076, least breadth 0°063.

Named in compliment to Thomas Bridges, Esq., an able zoologi-

eal and botanical collector, particularly in Chili and other parts of

South America.

LinpsLeya SALLEANA, Chitty.

Hab. New Forest, Manchester (unique).

Form, globose-conic. Colour, ? Sculpture, 12 strong spiral

carinee, 2 fine in each interspace and 3 less strong round the umbi-

licus: on the upper whorls 4 corresponding fine ones. Spire, well

elevated, with rather concave outlines. Whorls, 43, well rounded,

with a deep suture. Aperture, slightly expanded above, more so

below, scarcely detached from last whorl, more than a semicircle.

Labrum, scarcely produced from body-whorl, not produced above,

very slightly reflexed and thickened, coarsely pectinated by the

strong carine. Labium, moderately detached from body-whorl,

slightly curved throughout, on a plane with labrum. Umdbilicus,

broad and moderately deep. Labral lamella, much produced at its

junction with labrum, below, sharp, and dippimg abruptly into the

umbilicus. Operculum, ——?

Height 0°079, greatest breadth 0-092, least breadth 0:073.

Named in compliment to M. Auguste Sallé, an excellent zoolo-

gical collector.

LinpsLeyA ARTHURIANA, Chitty.

Hab. Jobn Crow Hill, Portland.

Form, globose-conic. Colour, light yellow. Sculpture, 31 raised

spiral carinee, not quite equidistant ; on the upper whorls 7. Spire,

well elevated, with rather convex outlines. Whorls, 32, very well

rounded, with a deep suture, last whorl very globose. Aperture,

slightly and somewhat abruptly expanded, more than a semicircle,

subelliptical, slightly depressed above and expanded below. Labrum,

rounded into labium, more broadly below, very slightly produced

above, double, white, smooth, not pectinated. Labium, scarcely

detached from body-whorl, on a plane with labrum. Umbzlicus, very

shallow, broad. Labral lamella, scarcely produced. Operculum,

slightly concave, very finely granulated in the centre.

Height 0°049, greatest breadth 0-066, least breadth 0°054.

Named in compliment to Arthur Adams, Esq., of London, the

conjoint author with his brother Henry Adams.

This shell is like Z. Aibersiana, but differs in sculpture, number

of whorls, and measurements.

LinpDsLeYA GUTIEREZIANA, Chitty.

Hab. New Hope, Westmoreland.

Form, globose-conic. Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, 16 strong

spiral carinze, only about the periphery one fine intervening; on the

upper whorls, 5. Spire, well elevated, with straight outlines. Whorls,

The Hon. E. Chitty on the Stoastomide. 219

54, well rounded, with a-deep suture. Aperture, less than a semi-

circle, very slightly spreading, and very slightly deflected below.

Labrum, slightly separated from body-whorl, rather produced above,

in a broad notch, pectinated by about 15 of the strong carine. La-

bium, well detached from body-whorl, curved inwards, more so

below ; thickened and reflected in the centre and its lower end to-

wards the umbilicus. Ladbrum and /abium continuous above ; labium

on a plane with labrum below. Umbilicus, deep. Labral lamella,

sharply produced as it leaves the labrum, becoming narrow, and

abruptly lost in the umbilicus. Opereulum, f

Height 0°084, greatest breadth 0°15, least breadth 0:082.

Named in compliment to Senor Don Nicolas Jos? Gutierez, Curator

of the Museum at the Havanna.

LinpsLeya OwenrAna, Chitty.

Hab. Yallahs Hill.

Form, globose-conic. Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, 19 strong,

rather inequidistant spiral carinze ; on the upper whorls 6. Strize

of growth visible. Spire, moderately elevated, with rather concave

outlines. Whorls, 45, well rounded, with a deep suture. Aperture,

semicircular, rather flattened above, slightly expanded in the lower

two-thirds. Labrum, rather produced above, not reflected, thin,

strongly pectinated by spiral carinee. Labium, rather detached from

body- whorl, gradually curved to the right below. Umbilicus, ra-

ther deep and broad, slightly hidden by the labral lamella, which

is but little produced. Operculum, concave, finely granulated, with,

on the labral side extending half across, 5 horizontal raised lamellze

converging towards the umbilicus, the margins of which are covered

with fine granulations giving the appearance of serration; lower

third laps tightly over the labium, grooved horizontally, and then

finished by a linguiform, raised, folding projection.

Height 0°069, greatest breadth 0°094, least breadth 0°073.

Named in compliment to Professor Owen.

LinpDsLeYA WOLLASTONIANA, Chitty.

Hab. ? Hanover.

Form, globose-discoidal. Colour, white, semitransparent. Sculp-

ture, about 31 very fine inequidistant, irregular, spiral, raised carine,

about 8 rather stronger than the rest; on the upper whorls 8.

Spire, slightly raised, with convex outlines. Whorls, 33, very

moderately rounded, with a light suture. dperture, slightly con-

stricted behind labrum, and then slightly expanded, semicircular.

Labrum, very little produced above, thickened and reflected and very

slightly pectinated by the stronger carine. Labium, well detached

from the body-whorl, moderately curved below, on a plane with the

labrum. Umbilicus, moderately deep and wide. Labral lamella,

narrow and sharp. Operculum, slightly concave, plain and smooth,

except a few coarse granulations.

Height 0°036, greatest breadth 0-064, least breadth 0°05.

220 Zoological Society :—

Named in compliment to T. Vernon Wollaston, Esq., M.A., so

well known for his natural-history researches in Madeira.

Genus VIII. Bianp1a, Chitty.

Shell subdiscoidal, not prominently sculptured.

Buanpia Bianpiana, Chitty.

See Stoastoma Blandianum, Ad. Mon. Stoast. Adams, 1849, p. 6;

Cat. Phan. p. 234.

Hab. Peace River, Manchester.

Buianpia JEFFREYSIANA, Chitty.

Hab. Roaring River, Westmoreland.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, pale yellow. Sculpture, 22 fine,

distant and nearly equidistant spiral carinze, 5 interspersed being

rather stronger; carine finer behind the aperture: on the upper

whorls 6. Spire, very little elevated, with convex outlines. Whorls,

33, moderately rounded, with a slight suture. Aperture, constricted

at a distance behind labrum, and widely expanded and cupping in-

wards at the labium, rather flattened above. Labrum, moderately

produced above, treble in the upper part, broadly but not deeply

scolloped, and pectinated by the 5 stronger carinz, much thickened,

white and shining. JLadium, thickened and much reflected to the

left at its edge, curved to the right below, widely detached from body-

whorl, much below the plane of labrum. Uméilicus, very deep and

broad. Laéral lamella, rather strong. Operculum, very concave,

margined with a broad convexly raised ridge something like Wilhin-

sonea Schomburgkiana, with two deep, plainly-visible, indented

grooves on the labial side; 5 sharp diagonal raised lines crossing

from right above to left below on the labral side of the hollow.

Height 0:04, greatest breadth 0°063, least breadth 0:047.

Named in compliment to J. Gwyn Jeffreys, Esq., late of Swansea,

now of London, a zealous conchologist and possessor of the finest

British collection.

Buanoia Barrprana, Chitty.

Hab. Yallahs Hill.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, very pale horn or pure white.

Sculpture, about 30 or 40 spiral carinze, almost obsolete, scarcely

visible under a 14-inch microscope, about 5 being rather more sharp

than the rest; on the upper whorls about 7. Spire, very slightly

elevated, with rather concave outlines. Whorls, 33, moderately

rounded, with a slight suture ; last whorl rather flattened at the peri-

phery. Aperture, semielliptical, very much produced from the

body-whorl, rather depressed above, but elegantly expanded through-

out. Labrum, very much produced above, joining the body-whorl

in a very graceful serpentine curving lamella (by which the shell

may be distinguished), much thickened and reflected. Labium, mo-

The Hon. E. Chitty on the Stoastomide. 221

derately detached from the body-whorl and thickened and reflected,

slightly curved to the right below, very much below the plane of

the labrum. Umdbilicus, broad and moderately deep. Labral la-

mella, very sharp and narrowly produced. Operculum, deeply con-

cave, apparently smooth, or with blunt vertical lamelle, margined all

round, labial side much curved, rather pointed at upper and lower

extremity.

Height 0-033, greatest breadth 0°062, least breadth 0°052.

Named in compliment to my friend Dr. Baird, of the British

Museum.

Var. minor. A much smaller variety, coming from the same

habitat.

Bianpia MacGitiivrayana, Chitty.

Hab. (?) Pedro district, St. Ann’s.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, pale yellow. Sculpture, 20 faint,

equidistant, spiral carinee ; on the upper whorls, 6. Spire, very little

elevated, with convex outlines. Whorls, 34, moderately rounded,

with a moderate suture. Aperture, large, very broadly expanding,

slightly depressed above. Labrum, double throughout, but more so

above, slightly reflected, white, smooth, much produced above, leaving

the body-whorl at an angle of about 50°. Ladium, almost appressed

to the body-whorl in its centre, slightly curved above, more below to

the right, below the plane of the labrum. Umbilicus, shallow and

spreading. Labral lamella, very little produced. Operculum, not

concave, but moderately sunk or depressed (flat or smooth) in its

interior surface, more so at the lower labial side ; edge on labral side

much and broadly folded over convexly.

Height 0-034, greatest breadth 0-055, least breadth 0°045.

Named in compliment to John MacGillivray, Esq., the well-known

and able naturalist and collector.

Bianpia Troscuve iana, Chitty.

Hab. Clarendon Mountains.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, ? (only two bad specimens).

Sculpture, 23 irregular, inequidistant, coarsely rounded, spiral carinze

obsolete at the periphery, 4 more prominent than the rest; on the

upper whorls, 5. Spire, much depressed, with convex outlines.

Whorls, 34, well rounded, with a well-impressed suture. Aperture,

very slightly expanded, rather flattened above and depressed below,

more than a semicircle. Labrum, moderately produced above,

double, white, thickened and reflected, very slightly pectinated by

the four stronger carinee, or rather squared as in Wilkinsonea Mous-

soniana. Labium, well-detached from body-whorl, slightly curved

to the right above and below, on a plane with the labrum below,

lower above. Umbilicus, broad and deep. Labral lamella, very

little produced. Operculum, smooth and concave, deep on the labial

side.

Height 0°03, greatest breadth 0°059, least breadth 0-045.

222 Zoological | Society :—

Named in compliment to Dr. Troschel, of Bonn, Editor of the

‘Archiv’ of Natural History, &c.

BranpiA Hrixrana, Chitty.

Hab. ?, Westmoreland.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, pale horn. Sculpture, 22 inequi-

distant spiral carine, wider apart and stronger above, and a few at

the periphery most raised ; on the upper whorls, 5. Spire, much

depressed, slightly concave. Whorls, 34, moderately rounded,

with a rather deep suture. Aperture, very slightly constricted at

the fauces, slightly expanded, depressed above, more than a semi-

circle. Labrum, well produced above and pointedly, leaving the

body-wherl at about an angle of 30°, white, slightly pectinated by

about five points, thin, reflected. Labium, slightly curved below,

well detached from body-whorl. Umdilicus, rather deep and broad.

Labral lamella and operculum, like Wilkinsonea Bensoniana.

Height 0°025, greatest breadth 0°047, least breadth 0-041.

Named in compliment to the Hon. Richard Hill, of Spanish Town,

Jamaica, well known as an ornithologist and lover of general natural

history.

Buanp1A TRAILLIANA, Chitty.

Hab. Clarendon Mountains (unigue).

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, pale horn. Seulpture, 5 coarser

spiral carinze and 2 coarse; 6th to 10th coarse, with one coarse

between, and after, each ; 11th coarser, and 5 coarse round umbilicus ;

on the upper whorls, 5. Spire, much depressed, with convex out-

lines. Whorls, 34, well rounded, with a deep suture; last whorl

well-rounded, large. Aperture, semicircular, slightly constricted at

a distance from the labrum, and then elegantly and slightly expanded.

Labrum, well produced above, and in an elegant curve, treble above

and double below, as in Helix Rupis-fontis in my cabinet (N.B. since

first deseribing this shell it has unfortunately got broken), very

slightly thickened at its extreme edge, and white. Labiwm, mode-

rately detached from body-whorl, wide and much reflected, curving

slightly throughout, below the plane of labrum. Umbilicus, mode-

rately deep and broad. Laéral lamella, slightly produced. Oper-

culum, 4

Height 0°034, greatest breadth 0°057, least breadth 0-041.

Named in compliment to Dr. Traill (Malacca?), the great East

Indian collector.

Buanpia Luxistana, Chitty.

Hab. Near Port Maria (unique).

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, pale horn. Seulpture, 27 fine sharp

spiral carine, the 6th, 10th, 15th and 23rd being rather stronger ;

on the upper whorls, 6. Spire, much depressed, with slightly con-

vex outlines. Whorls, 31, moderately rounded, with a moderate

suture. Aperture, slightly depressed above, expanded below, semi-

elliptic. Labrum, produced above in a curve, leaving the body-whorl

Mr. P. L. Sclater on an unnamed Parrot from St. Domingo. 223

in a quasi angle of about 80°, double and widely so above, pectinated

by about 5 points, very slightly reflected, white. Ladium, nearly

straight, very little curved to the right below, slightly detached from

the body-whorl, on a plane with the labrum above, lower below.

Umbilicus, moderately deep. Labral lamella, rather produced in its

centre. Operculum, ?

Height 0-024, greatest breadth 0-051, least breadth 0°04.

Named in compliment to Dr. Lukis of Guernsey, an able natu-

ralist and antiquary.

Bianpia Loweana, Chitty.

Hah. Bodle’s Pen Wood, St. Dorothy.

Form, subdiscoidal. Colour, dark horn. Sculpture, spiral carine,

5 less and 1 strong repeated four times, then 5 less and 2 strong,

then 3 fine and 1 strong, and 4 less strong ; on the upper whorls,

7 or 8. Spire, very slightly elevated, with slightly concave outlines.

Apex, obtusely prominent. Whorls, 35, very slightly rounded, with

a deep suture. Aperture, more than a semicircle, rather expanded

above, very slightly deflected and expanded below. Ladrum, slightly

produced above at the Ist and 2nd strong carinze, broadly pectinated

and scolloped by all the strong carinzee. Labium, well detached from

the hody-whorl, below the plane of the labrum above, slightly

rounded and nearly up to the plane of the labrum in the lower end.

Umbilicus, moderately deep. Labral lamella, very sharp and narrow.

Operculum, deeply concave in the centre and minutely granulated ;

two or three microscopic lamellz crossing vertically, the edge all

round thickened and deeply reflected outward, the upper edge having

five or six deep irregular vertical folds.

Height 0-027, greatest breadth 0-055, least breadth 0:042.

Named in compliment to the Rey. R. T. Lowe, lately Chaplain in

Madeira, and the well-known contributor to the natural history of

that island.

November 10, 1857.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

NoTES ON AN UNNAMED PARROT FROM THE ISLAND oF St.

DoMINGO; AND ON SOME OTHER SPECIES OF THE. SAME

Famity. By Parzuie Lurvey Scuater, M.A.

M. Auguste Sallé has called my attention to the fact, that the

White-fronted Parrot of San Domingo, commonly regarded as the

immature state of Chrysotis leucocephala, is in truth quite a different

species from that bird. It may be distinguished at once by having

no red on the throat and a narrower white frontal band than the true

leucocephala, which is from Cuba. M. Sallé, who has had ample

opportunities of observing this bird in its natural state, is confident

as to its distinctness, and I have no doubt he is quite right. Under

these circumstances, I propose to call the San Domingan bird, which

has not yet received a specific designation, Chrysotis Sallei,—a just

ribute to one who has made such extensive discoveries in the

224 Zoological Society :—

natural history of the New World, and is the only modern naturalist

who has explored the still imperfectly-known zoology of the island

which it inhabits.

The true Chrysotis leucocephala is figured in Edwards’s ‘ Glean-

ings,’ vol. iv. pl. 166, as “The White-fronted Parrot,” and by Buffon

in the ‘ Planches Enluminées’ as the ‘ Perroquet a front blane du

Sénégal,” and ‘‘ Perroquet de la Martinique,’ nos. 335 and 549.

It is also well represented by Le Vaillant as the male of ‘‘ Le Per-

roquet a face rouge’’ (pl. 107 et 107 bis). It is included in the

revised list of Cuban birds lately published in Cabanis’ Journal ; and

specimens in the collection of the Academy of Philadelphia were

procured by Mr. Richard Taylor in that island.

Examples of this bird likewise occur in the British Museum, and

there is a specimen now living in the Society’s gardens.

The Chrysotis Sall@i is figured by Buffon in his ‘ Planches En-

luminées,’ no. 548, as the “ Perroquet a ventre pourpre de la Mar-

tinique.”’ Specimens collected by M. Sallé in San Domingo are in

the British Museum and at the Jardin des Plantes at Paris, and

there are two fine examples now living in the Society’s gardens.

There is likewise living in the Society’s gardens an example of

another nearly allied species of Parrot, which has also been some-

times confounded with the true Chrysotis leucocephala. This is

the Red-fronted Parrot (Chrysotis vittata), figured in the ‘ Planches

Enluminées’ under the title of ‘* Perroquet de S. Domingue,” and

often called by Gmelin’s specific name ‘‘ dominicensis.”’ It is not,

however, as far as I know, found in the island of Dominica, but in

Puerto Rico, whence examples, now in the Museum of the Jardin des

Plantes at Paris, were transmitted by Maugé. Le Vaillant has re-

presented this bird as the female of his ‘‘ Perroquet a face rouge.”

Mr. Gosse’s Psittacus leucocephalus from Jamaica, of which there

is one specimen in the British Museum, seems different again, and

ought probably to bear the name Chrysotis. vinaceicollis; the bird

described by M. de Lafresnaye as Pionus vinaceicollis (Rev. Zool.

1846, p. 321) being probably intended for the young of this; but

a larger series of examples is perhaps requisite to confirm this

species.

it is very interesting to notice how the different islands of the

Antilles are thus tenanted by distinct, though corresponding, species

of Parrots:—Cuba by Chrysotis leucocephala and Conurus guia-

nensis* (?), Jamaica by Chrysotis vinaceicollis and Conurus nanus,

Puerto Rico by Chrysotis vittata and Conurus Mauge@it, and San

Domingo by Chrysotis Sallzi and Conurus chloropterust.

While upon the subject of Parrots, 1 may add some notes taken

during a late inspection of specimens of these birds in several mu-

seums.

Prince Bonaparte, in one of his last papers, proposed to call the

* Probably not the true guianensis of Guiana, but so called by Cabanis, Journ.

f. Orn. 1856, p. 106.

t+ Psittacura maug@i, Souancé, Rey. et Mag. de Zool. 1856, p. 59.

+ Psittacara chloroptera, Souancé, Rey. et Mag. de Zool. 1856, p. 59.

Mr. P. L. Sclater on an unnamed Parrot from St. Domingo, 225°

little Mexican Conure, which so nearly resembles Myiopsitta tigrina

of Souancé, Bolborhynchus cathavina (Compt. Rend. March 1857).

But there is no doubt that the Mexican bird (whether really distinct

from the Venezuelan ¢igrina or not) should bear the name /ineola of

Cassin. Mr. Cassin’s type, which is in the Philadelphian Academy’s

Museum, was obtained by Mr. Pease, near Puente Nacional, in the

State of Vera Cruz, and there is no ground for supposing error in

the locality. I have seen the same bird in the collection of Dr.

Jabot of Boston. It was obtained by him in Yucatan, in the island

of Cosumel in 1842.

The Parrots belonging to the genus Tonygnathus of the East

Indian islands are in much confusion, which a more accurate know-

ledge of the localities whence specimens are brought would, I think,

soon clear up. ‘The type of the genus, Tanygnathus macrorhynchus

(Pl. Enl. 713), distinguished by its enormous blood-red beak aud

green head, with the wings varied with black and yellow, is said to

be from New Guinea. This is very likely to be the case, but more

certain localities are the islands of Gilolo, where examples were pro-

cured by Forsten, and Ceram, where Reinwardt found it living, as I

learn from the marked specimens in the Leyden Museum. Next to

it comes 7. marginatus (Pl. Enl. 287, fig. mala) from the Philip-

pines. This species has the hind part of the head blue, and the

wings varied with yellow and blue. A third bird of this genus is

Tanygnathus Mulleri, Bp. Consp. p. 5, et Miill. et Schlegel, Verh.

Ned. Ov. Bez., Land en Volk. p. 108. The type-specimen of this

bird (which is in the Leyden Museum) was brought by Miller from

the island of Bouton; but the same species occurs near Macassar,

in the adjacent island of Celebes, whence Mr. Wallace has lately

transmitted specimens ; and living examples in the Zoological Gar-

dens at Rotterdam are said to be from Timor.

We have now living in the Society’s gardens examples of Tany-

gnathus macrorhynchus and T. Mulleri.

In our gardens we have also now living another very interesting

bird, namely the large green Lory, described by Prince Bonaparte in

a note in our ‘ Proceedings’ in 1850 (p. 26) as Psittacodis Wester-

manni, Which may be easily distinguished from its near ally, the

Psittacus magnus or sinensis of the older authors (of which we have

- also a living specimen), by the want of the red patch on the flanks,

as well as by the different hue of the deep green colour. Prince

Bonaparte has employed for these birds, which, as he well remarks,

form the only green genus of true Lories, the term Psittacodis.

But the true type of Psittacodis (as constituted by Wagler*, its ori-

ginator) is the extraordinary Parrot, Psittacus paragua—a distinct

form altogether, to which Prince Bonaparte has applied the name

Stavorinius. Mr. G. R. Gray, in his last List of Genera (p. 88,

genus 1491), applies the term Mascarinus to these Parrots. But

Lesson’s name Mascarinus cannot, I think, possibly be used other-

wise than for the Psittacus mascarinus of Madagascar, which Lesson

placed within the genus, although he did not arrange it as the first

* Wagler, Mon. Psittacorum, p. 495,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. i. 15

226 Zoological Society —

species. It seems quite absurd to call a group of birds occurring

only in the Moluccas “ Mascarinus.”’ I therefore suggest the adop-

tion of the term ‘ Polychlorus,” given by Scopoli as the specific de-

signation of Psittacus magnus, as a generic name for these birds—

which will so stand as Polychlorus magnus, and Polychlorus Wester-

manni; and the third species, Prince Bonaparte’s Psittacodis in-

termedius, of which there are examples in the British and Leyden

Museums—as Polychlorus intermedius.

It is singular that the only other known example of Polychlorus

Westermanni, from which Prince Bonaparte’s description was taken,

is also a living bird in the Zoological Gardens of Amsterdam, where

the collection of Psittacide (which I had the pleasure of inspecting

a few weeks since) is very good, embracing about sixty-four species.

It is however surpassed by that in our own Gardens, where at the

present moment no less than seventy-five species may be seen living.

On SIPHONOGNATHUS, A NEW GENUS oF FISTULARIDA.

By Sir Joun Ricuarpson, F.R.S., Hon. F.R.S.E. ere.

SIPHONOGNATHUS, gen. nov.

Facies elongata, fistulosa, Aulostomatum, ee osse nasali et fron-

tali, ossibusque palatinis, preoperculis, pterygoideis cum tym-

panicis productis formata. Premazillaria sub lateribus ossis

nasalis, fere immobilia. Rictus oris mediocris, horizontalis in

rostro extremo, motu solo cardinali mandibule subineurve

aperiens et claudens. Mavzille pars descendens, gracilis in

disco parvulo subrotundo ad angulum oris expansa. Labia

premaxillaria et mandibularia arcta, super ossa propria re-

plicata : priora ex uéroque latere ante os nasali approximantia

coalescentiaque et filamentum parvulum, impar, terminale,

gracile pre ore instar proboscidis dependens, efficientia.

Foramina narium utringue bina in acie faciei ad oculum approw-

mata: apertura anterior, operculata, vix oculo nudo discer-

nenda, posteriori hianti nec marginate vicina. Dentes om-

nino nulli. Pharyne angusta, levis. Cranium nec cristatum

nec spinosum. Apertura branchialis obliqua, infra antrorsum

tendens. Ossa branchiostega quatuor utrinque, gracilia.

Branchie quatuor. Vertebre costifere 29-30 circiter. Coste

breves, graciles. (Vertebre caudales non numerate.) Anus

pone medium.

Squame cycloidei leves, ovales, in tempora, genas et occiput pro-

currentes ; vultus esquamosus, levis. Forma corporis Longe

subcylindrica ; caude pyramidata.

Pinne ventrales nulla. Pinna caude cordato-lanceolata, acu-

minata. Pinne pectoris radiis paucis apicibus simplicibus,

planis non dilatatis. Radii anteriores pinne dorsi, elastict,

non pungentes, nec tamen articulos ostendentes. Pinne ant

radius primus eodem modo subspinosus. Radii omnes pin-

narum simplices membrana tenui connext.

Sir J, Richardson on Siphonognathus. 227

Intestina simplex, sine versura recte in anum tendens ; dilatatio

ventriculi parva. Ceca pylorica nulla nobis detecta, Vesica

pneumatica ampla.

SIPHONOGNATHUS ARGYROPHANES.

In general form this fish approaches Au/ostoma, the structure of

the head and the tubular elongation of the palate and os hyoides being

similar. The body is less compressed, being roundish, but yet with

somewhat flattened sides, and a slight tapering towards the anus.

The compression increases in the tapering tail. Asin Aulostoma, the

great length of head is due to the prolongations of the prefrontals,

palatines, vomer, nasal, pterygoids, tympanics and hyoid bones, con-

stituting a tube terminated by the horizontal opening of the mouth.

The premaxillaries form the upper border of the mouth, and have

little or no motion. They conceal the slender limb of the maxillary,

but the irregularly triangular or small suborbicular plate of the latter

protects the corner of the mouth. Equal in length to the maxillaries,

the mandible is articulated to the extremities of the tympanics, and

is slightly curved, producing a lateral gaping when the mouth is

closed. Both it and the premaxillaries are edged by narrow lips

which fold back on the limbs of their respective bones. At the ex-

tremity of the snout the premaxillary lips unite to form a fine awl-

shaped proboscis-like barbel, which hangs down before the mouth.

No teeth whatever could be discovered in the jaws or in the tubular

mouth,—not even in the pharynx, which is narrow. Form of the head

a slender four-sided obelisk, the space between tbe eyes being occu-

pied by the forked mid-frontal, into which the nasal is dovetailed.

The latter as it runs forwards is feebly convex, and shows a smooth

and scarcely prominent medial line, which terminates in the slightly

swelling extremity of the bone and of the snout. Under each edge

of the nasal, the long slender premaxillary appears as already men-

tioned. On the sides, the facial tube is completed by dark brown

membrane, and on the ventral surface also a membrane stretches

from the interopercula and tympanics of one side to those of the

other, being supported on the mesial line, interiorly by a very slen-

der lingual bone, which is neither prominent nor covered with flesh

so as to form atongue. Continuous with this under-surface of the

mouth follows the branchiostegous membrane, whose deeply cres-

centic distal edge makes no flap at the isthmus to which it is attached.

Four slender, moderately long, elastic branchiostegals support the

membrane on each side. One specimen, it may be noticed, has only

three branchiostegals on the right side. The gill-plate is connected

to the nuchal region by scaly membrane, and terminates in a small

flexible strap-shaped apex, above which only a small corner of the

gill-opening appears, nine-tenths of the opening being below it.

No bony crests or spinous points exist on the cranium. The nostrils

are on the edge of the head, close before the eye, the hinder one being

an open pore, not above a line from the orbit, and the other is situated

a quarter of an inch before it ina pulpy membrane, and being closed

15*

228 Zoological Society :—

by a flap is not very perceptible. The space between each pair is of

course equal to the breadth of the head in that region.

Scales cycloid, oval, most of them oblique, or unequal at the base,

of moderate size and delicate texture, showing very fine concentric

lines of structure, and from five to fifteen faint basal grooves. Scaly

integument covers the upper half of the operculum, and also a

rectangular space bounded anteriorly by the vertical limb of the

preoperculum and the eye. On the top of the head the scales end

by a crescentic line, whose ends touch the angles at the eye. The

facial part of the head is clothed with scaleless integument, and there

are many pores and mucous canals extending along the under edge

of the prefrontal. A soft tubular ring supplies the place of subor-

bital bones, and the small preorbitar scale bone is almost mem-

branous, but becomes rough in drying, from the number of mucous

canals which run through it. Between the gill opening and the

caudal fin, there are 102 scales in a longitudinal row, six rows above

the lateral line, and nine below it. The lateral line is formed by a

row of small pores, each placed on the tip of a small seale, of whose

disk little appears, because of the overlapping of the adjoining scales

above and below. A taper-pointed scale terminates the scaly integu-

ment on the base of the caudal on each side.

Fin-rays.—Br. 4—4; D. 23)23, last two approximated at the

base ; A, 2|13, last two approximated at the base; C.17; P.10;

VY. 0. Dorsal commencing over the bones of the pectorals and just

behind the tips of the gill-covers. It runs considerably past the

anus, and some way further than the anal, its outline being even,

though rising slightly im its course. Its rays are simple and un-

branched like those of the other fins (except the caudal), and half

of them are without visible joints, elastic at the base and tapering

with flexible points. The anal commencing near the anus does not

reach so far down the tail as the dorsal. It is composed of similar

rays, and in the anterior two the joints are obsolete. The caudal,

semilanceolate at the base, tapers to a slender, very acute point. Its

rays are sparingly divided at the tips. Pectorals supported by ten

simple rays with flattened but not dilated tips. No ventrals.

The intestines of the smaller specimen were examined, but not

satisfactorily, as they had received injury, particularly the air-bladder,

from a glass rod that had been thrust down the throat of the fish.

The alimentary canal is quite straight and simple, with a slight

widening below the cesophagus, but no defined stomach. No py-

loric czeca were detected. The inside of the gut was thickly lined

by a fine, flocculent mucus-like matter, and on scraping it away a

multitude of longitudinal striz were seen extending along the inner

membrane. The liver, partly perished, was on the right side, and

did not descend far. Air-bladder torn, so that its size and form

could not be ascertained. It appeared to have been large, and its

coats to have been soft, fibrous, and nacry, and though thick, very

readily torn. The melt was enclosed in a delicate capsule with a

long seminal duct.

Under the lateral line there is a bright silvery stripe extending the

Mr. J. Gould on four new species of Mus. 229

whole length of the fish, and above it a stripe of equal breadth of a

brownish-purple colour. This stripe reaches the tip of the caudal

in one direction, and in the other passes over the upper part of the

gill-eover, along the sides of the head to the mouth. Above, the

back is of a lighter brown, and along the base of the caudal there

is a purplish-black line. These colours are described as they exist

after two or three years of maceration in spirits, and they have doubt-

less undergone alteration since the fish was taken.

Science is indebted for this novel and highly interesting form of

fish to the late Captain Sir Everard Home, who never lost an oppor-

tunity of adding to our natural-history collections. He obtained it

in King George’s Sound. Some half-digested pieces of fish were

found in the mouth, but nothing except mucus in the intestines.

Dimensions.

Length from tip of the snout to extremity of caudal, Inches.

peemmaree Of renizal barbed, . no ane «see. su 5% i¢erseden ODD

from tip of the snout to tip of the gill-cover.. 4-80

from tip of the snout to fore-edge of the orbit 3-00

from tip of the snout to anus...... aR 10-00

PRUNE ICL WCET! CRC OP DIES 0 9.555 in. 5 9)-) wia,in ohe, vinnie, 06. 0,0 0°38

Bemeam OF diameter Of LDC CVE oo a. xix wl mem iainiaixe ny OT4E

of rostral barbel ...... 0°62

from posterior angle of the eye to the tip of

the pill-cover........

of the opening of the mouth .............. 1-10

Height of the head behind the preoperculum........ 0°65

Greatest breadth of shoulders or nape ............ 0°70

Height of body behind the pectorals .............. 1-00

Length of naked space between dorsal and caudal .. 2-00

COT TL Mi ea Ea pea ge Seep siya oe 2°50

of attachment of anal fin.................. 1-80

or pectormla-t')')". 5". Bs Poteet eee U°95

Height of posterior dorsal rays ..........00--+05. 0°80

November 24, 1857.—J. Gould, Esq., F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On Four New Species or Mus anp one oF HAPALoris

FrRoM AustRALIA. By Joun Gou tp, F.R.S., V.P., erc.

Mr. Gould alluded to the prevailing opinion that none but Mar-

supial animals were to be found in Australia, and observed that this

opinion may be correct to a certain extent, yet the Placentalia are

well represented in that country by numerous species of the genera

Hapalotis, Mus, &c.; and remarked that in few countries are the

smaller members of the Rodentia more abundant both in species and

individuals. It is to this latter order that the four new species now

exhibited by him pertain.

For the first of these he proposed the name of Mus assimilis ; this

animal is about the same size as the Mus decumanus of Europe, and

230 Zoological Society :—

has a very similar aspect ; its hair, however, is more soft and silky,

and its incisor teeth very long and narrow.

Mus AssIMILIS.

Face, all the upper surface and sides light brown, very finely pen-

cilled with black ; under surface greyish- buff, the base of the fur all

over the body dark slaty-grey ; whiskers black ; tail nearly destitute

of hairs ; all the feet clothed with very fine silvery-white hairs.

Total length from nose to base of tail.... 71 inches.

(of the ta) re. eee ‘3

of foré-arm 2h ore fe 1 if

— of the tarsus and toes...... 141 ,,

Remark.—The minute silvery-white hairs of the feet give these

organs a very delicate appearance ; yet they are not positively white,

neither are they brown.

The two specimens from which the above description was taken

and to which the remarks refer are from the banks of the Clarence

in New South Wales, where they were procured by the late Mr.

Strange. Three other specimens collected by Mr. Gilbert at King

George’s Sound differ only in being about a fifth smaller in all

their ‘admeasurements ; it is just possible that it will hereafter be

found that these latter animals are distinct from the former, but at

present they are regarded as identical; and if such be the case, the

range of the species extends along the whole southern sea-board of

the continent from east to west.

The second species is a short, robust, compact Rat, equal in size

to the common Water Vole of England (dreicola amphibius), but

rather smaller than the Mus fuscipes of Australia. It is in every

respect a true Mus, and is an inhabitant of the open plains of Dar-

ling Downs, New South Wales; its incisor teeth, when compared

with those of M. assimilis, are broad and less elongated ; its hair

also is coarser and more wiry. Its colouring is as follows: —

Mus sorpDInDws.

Head, all the upper surface and flanks clothed with a mixture ot

black and brown, the former hue prevailing along the centre of the

back, and both nearly equal in amount on the flanks; whiskers

black ; under surface greyish-buff; hind feet silvery-grey ; fore feet

ereyish- -brown ; tail thinly clothed with extremely fine black hairs.

Total length from nose to base of tail.... 62 inches.

Gt Che tel i 25, 25 2g 2 ee Sak 9

——_———— of the fore-arm .......... 4

of the hind-leg and toes.... 14 ,,

Hab. Open plains of Darling Downs.

Remark.—The name of sordidus has been assigned to this animal

from the dark colouring of its upper surface.

The third species to which Mr. Gould called attention is a remark-

able black Rat, of nearly the same size as, and of a similarly delicate

Mr. J. Gould on a new species of Hapalotis. 231

form to, the Black Rat of Europe (Mus Rattus), from which it differs

however in haying the tip of the nose, the front part of the lips, a

longitudinal stripe on the breast, the hind and fore feet, white. For

this he proposed the name of

Mus MANICATUS.

Head, ears, and all the upper surface black, gradually passing into

the deep grey of the under surface ; nose, fore part of the lips, stripe

down the centre of the throat and chest, hind and fore feet, white ;

whiskers deep black ; tail denuded of hairs.

Length from nose to base of tail .... 7 inches.

Of (ae init vi «7k Sinead O- LC ey

— OF $06 fOre-OFIN os. .x. 2 < eee sc li ,,

— of tarsi and toes .......... 1.43

Hab. Port Essington.

Remark.—This animal was presented to Mr. Gould by J. B.

Turner, Esq.

The fourth is a very diminutive Rat, with coarse hair and a some-

what short tail; it is even smaller in size than the Mus Gouldi and

M. gracilicauda, but is more nearly allied to the latter than to any

other. Three or four specimens, all of the same size, are contained

in the collection at the British Museum, and there are others in the

Derby Museum at Liverpool, all of which were collected by Mr.

Gilbert on the Victoria Plains, Western Australia.

Mus NANUS.

Head, all the upper surface, flanks, outer sides of the limbs, and

hairs clothing the tail, brown, with numerous interspersed fine black

hairs; under surface greyish-white, becoming much lighter and

forming a conspicuous patch immediately beneath the tail ; whiskers

black ; feet light brown; base of the whole of the fur bluish-grey.

Length from nose to base of tail .... 4 inches.

TOE 1 a, earn © ae

Of FBG I06G-4FID og crite ea nk ® 4 55

of the tarsus and toes ...... 3 5,

This animal is known to the Aborigines of Moore’s River in

Western Australia by the name of Jilbeetch.

On the part of Dr. Gray, Mr. Gould brought under the notice of the

Meeting a new and very distinct species of Hapalotis, which is nearly

allied to, but considerably exceeds in size, the Hapalotis melanura.

This animal was collected by Mr. Elsey in the interior of Australia

during the recent expedition from the north-west coast of Australia

to Moreton Bay. It is a harsh wiry-furred animal, and differs from

HT. melanura not only in size, but in the apical half of the tail being

white.

HAPALOTIS HEMILEUCURA.

Head, all the upper surface and flanks very light sandy-brown,

282 Geological Society.

with numerous, but thinly placed, fine long black hairs ; under sur-

face buffy-white, with even lighter feet and fore-arms; tail brown,

deepening into black about the middle, beyond which the apical

portion is white ; the white hairs being prolonged into a small tuft

at the tip.

Length from nose to base of tail .... 8 inches.

soe Ot MEL ERIL oe ete Sree cxieak 4 Oe ee

of the fore-arm........ bast, Leaves

of the tarsus and toes ...... 14 5;

GEOLOGICAL SOCIRFTY.

December 16, 1857.—L. Horner, Esq., V.P.G.S., in the Chair.

« On a remarkable Fossil Specimen belonging to the Genus Neu-

ropteris, from the Coal-measures of Lancashire, and Remarks on that

Genus.” By C.J. F. Bunbury, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S.

The author begins by noticing the comparative rarity, in a fossil

state, of theyoung half-expanded fronds of Ferns, showing the charac-

teristic circinate vernation; and he remarks that the specimens in that

state, hitherto figured, belong to the genus Pecopteris. He then

describes a well-characterized specimen of Neuropteris in this circi-

nate condition ; it appears to belong to N. gigantea, or a variety of

it, and was procured from Oldham in Lancashire. This specimen

affords a strong confirmation of the cpinion, that the fossil Neuropte-

rides were really Ferns, which some have been tempted to doubt, in

the absence of any knowledge of their fructification. ‘This specimen

shows that they had the characteristic vernation of Ferns; in par-

ticular, it shows a striking agreement in structure with the young

fronds of Aspidium ewxaltatum. It is thus clear, at any rate, that

Neuropteris did not belong to the Coniferous Order, in which there

never is any approach to the circinate vernation: evenin Salisburia,

the leaves of which have, in their form and veining, so much the

appearance of a Fern, their arrangement in the young state is quite

different. The only flowering plants which can be compared with

Ferns in this respect are the Cycadezx; and in the absence of fruc-

tification it is not easy to prove positively that Newropteris may not

have belonged to that family. It is most probable, however, from

the composition of the frond, the veining, texture, and all the cha-

racters together, that these fossil plants were true Ferns. ‘To deter-

mine their nearest affinities in that family is hardly in our power, as

there seems to be no constant relation between the vernation or

other external characters and the fructification.

The genus Neuropteris is chiefly characteristic of the Coal-mea-

sures. The author has scarcely seen a genuine species of it from

any formation later than the Trias, unless we except the enigmatical

Anthracitic beds of the Alps, which afford several species apparently

identical with those of the Coal. The Oolitic species referred to this

genus by Lindley and Hutton do not agree withits characters. ‘two

Miscellaneous. 233

species, Newropteris Loshii and N, tenuifolia, appear to be common

to the Carboniferous and Permian systems.

‘The author then points out, that, owing to the variations in dif-

ferent parts of the same frond (variations corresponding to those in

many recent Ferns), the described species of Neuropteris have been

too much multiplied ; and he concludes with critical observations on

a few of them.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Remarks on the Zoé of Furynome aspera, and the Habits of the

Animal in Confinement. By Prof. Krnanan.

Tue passage of the majority of the higher Crustacea through the

Zoé state is now a recognized fact in zoology, and fresh species are

turning up almost daily as Zoés. The present case is an example of

this, as the Zoé of any of the Lambridze, as far as I know, has never

been described.

The specimens from which the ova were obtained were captured

during one of the minor excursions of the British Association, in a

dredging party, formed through the kindness and liberality of that

well-known and indefatigable naturalist, Robert M‘Andrew, Esq.,

consisting of Professors Allman, Archer, Redfern, Rev. P. Carpenter,

of Warrington, Robert M‘Andrew, Esq., and son, Dr. Edwards,

Mr. Hyndman, and myself. The scene of our labours was the

Kish Bank, where, in addition to many other Crustacea, five speci-

mens of £. aspera were obtained, two of them loaded with spawn.

These I placed in a small salt-water tank, changing the water

occasionally. They were first placed in the tank on the Ist of Sep-

tember; the ova then being of a bright salmon colour. On the 7th

IT found that the ova in one of them had become much darker, being

of a dirty drab colour under the microscope, but little change could be

detected in the appearance of their contents. On the 10th the ova

were of a much darker drab, and the black eyes of the Zoés plainly

distinguishable by the naked eye. The parent had all this time most

assiduously kept up a perpetual current around and through the ova,

seemingly by means of the pedipalps, at the same time keeping the

mass in constant vibration by rhythmical up-and-down motions of

the abdominal false feet, to which the ova were attached. She also

sought the sunny side of the tank more than her wont now is. On

the evening of the 12th the Zoés could be distinguished coiled up in the

ova, fully formed, and the motions for aération were very vigorousl

carried on; and on examining the tank on the morning of the 13th

I found it completely filled with many thousands of Zoés, which ke t

together in one continuous swarm at the side nearest the light. These

gradually increased in size, and also altered in their form, seeming so

active and healthy, that I was in hopes I might have been able to

trace their complete changes ; but unfortunately the second specimen

234 Miscellaneous.

of E. aspera died on the evening of the 17th, poisoning the tank, so

that on the morning of the 20th I found my poor Zoés dead, putting

a stop to experiments as far as they were concerned.

The parent crab, however, still continues in health and vigour,

although the water has not been changed for the last six weeks,

and does not now consist of more than two pints in a circular tank,

six inches in diameter, and although two green crabs, C. menas,

during the time died from the poisonous effects of impure water. Its

habits are interesting: it is but a sedentary animal; it seeks the

light occasionally, generally, however, keeping to the shadiest part

of the tank. At night it is most active, running over the sides and

bottom of the tank after the lights are extinguished, the noise it

makes being considerable as it rattles over the glass. Its mode of

feeding is sometimes most amusing. On its back, completely con-

cealing it, is a large mass of sponge, which of course the crab carries

about with it everywhere; it, however, causes these strange pas-

sengers to pay toll occasionally, as I have frequently seen the Z. aspera

stretching its long anterior limbs backwards, over its carapace, and,

deliberately tearing off a portion of the sponge, coolly proceed to tuck

it in between its jaws: sometimes holding the piece of sponge in one

of the chelee, it daintily tears off small pieces from the mass, which

it then quietly devours. I detected it once feasting on a little Vary-

ing Hippolyte, H. varians, which was in the same tank; but gene- -

rally speaking, its food must consist of the Entomostraca and other

minute animals, &c., which abound in the water, and possibly also

the Ulva. Itis a most sluggish animal, slow and deliberate in its

movements, and during the day remains with its back to the light in

a lair it has formed under a projecting piece of Ulva lactuea, its

long and beautifully carved arms kept semiflexed at some distance

from each side of its body ; and the whole animal perfectly motion-

less, except an occasional vibration of the foot-jaws, looking like

some monster in his den. The species is not uncommon in mode-

rately deep water on the banks around the coast, and I would recom-

mend it as a good species to those who keep tanks, as it is generally

tenacious of life, and bears travelling well, living for a long time, even

in a small quantity of water.

My tanks, in which I have succeeded in keeping many of the rarer

Crustacea, are so convenient, and their arrangement so simple, that

I am tempted to describe them. They consist of a number of what

are ordinarily called propagating-glasses (the dealers call them ‘ pro’-

glasses’), six inches in diameter, and nine inches high; the only

thing placed in them besides the water is the Ulva lactuca, selecting

a broad piece unattached to stones, as I find that stones harbour dirt ;

the sea-weed must be a large piece, as one of its chief purposes is to

afford cover and shelter to the animals from the light. It requires

to be occasionally renewed, as the animals feed on it. I seldom in-

troduce Mollusca of any kind, as I find them troublesome by dying

at unexpected times, and thus poisoning the tank, and I have never

seen any occasion for their services in keeping my tanks either clean

or healthy.

Miscellaneous. 235

In this same tank I have had at various times, under the above

conditions, the following rare Crustacea :—

Thia polita, for four months. ,

Perimela denticulata, two months: hatched Zoés, and was itself

killed and partially devoured by Thia.

Hippolyte Cranchii, one month.

H., pusiola, one month.

Crangon fasciatus, three weeks: all killed by Thia.

The Varying Prawn (P. varians), two months.

Squill Prawn (P. squil/a), two mouths.

Common Shrimp (C. vulgaris), three weeks.

Hippolyte varians, three months.

Most of them died merely through neglect in changing the water,

which I generally do not oftener than once a month. The tank is

kept in a shady place, and uncovered, and the animals are but seldom

fed, and then as often on small snails or wood-lice as anything else.

The sea-water for change is kept in a large bottle with a narrow neck

and transparent sides, closely corked, and sometimes, when used,

has been three months or upwards in the bottle; so that the keeping

of marine animals of the crustacean group is not such a difficult

task as is commonly supposed.

The Zoés differ from those of Cancer pagurus in having no lateral

or frontal spines on the carapace, and in having no spines at the inner

angle of each joint of the abdomen below. The carapace is also very

large ; the abdomen is divided into six rings; the thoracic limbs are

three (7), the most anterior hardly to be distinguished in form from

the external foot-jaw of many of the Porcellanidse.—Proc. Dudl.

Nat. Hist. Soc., 4th December, 1857.

On a new species of Barbet from the Upper Amazon.

By P. L. Sciatrer, M.A., F.L.S., &e.

Evsucco AURANTIICOLLIS, sp. nov.

Viridis, pileo et mento summo intense sanguineo-rubris, torque

cervicalt postica clare flavicanti-viridi : cervice antica auran-

tia ; pectore coccineo, ventre flavo et viridi strigato : rostro

. flavo, pedibus nigris.

Long. tota 5°5, alee 2°6, caudee 1°9.

This beautiful species of Barbet closely resembles LZ. Richardsoni

figured in Gray and Mitchell’s Genera of Birds, but may be distin-

guished by its light green posterior neck-band, orange and not

lemon-yellow throat, and deeper scarlet breast. Mr. Bates has

transmitted five examples from the Rio Javarri, which are all alike.

The Lubucco Richardsoni is from New Grenada (Bogota collections),

The British Museum contains an example of this new species

collected by Hauxwell on the Ucayali in August 1852 and marked

* Trides red.””—Proc. Zool. Soc. Nov. 24, 1857.

236 Miscellaneous.

On the Petrified Forest of Radowenz near Adersbach, and upon the

Process of Petrifaction. By Professor Géprrrt.

In the vicinity of the district of Adersbach, so remarkable for its

wonderfully shaped sandstone formations, there is yet another na-

tural curiosity, which, although less striking to the eye, merits no

less consideration in a scientific point of view, namely a magnificent

deposit of petrified trees, such as has never yet been observed, at

least in the coal-measures*, either in Europe or in any other part

of the earth. From Rohnow, a small town in Bohemia, on the

western boundary of the county of Glatz, four and a half English miles

from Cudowa, an elevated ridge, consisting of carbonaceous sand-

stone, striking in a westerly direction as far as Slatina, rises above

the villages of Wiistkosteletz, Mystrey, Gipka, and Kliwitz; it

is regarded as the overlying sandstone of the subjacent carboniferous

rocks, and rises to its greatest elevation at the Oberberg of Slatina,

a point affording a beautiful panoramic view. In this chain of

hills, eleven miles and a half in length, and on an average two miles

and a quarter in breadth, which is, for the most part, covered with

forest, numerous petrified trunks occur, partly on the high ridges,

partly in and on the numerous springs and rivulets which issue from

these, and also on the borders of woods, roads, and fields, but espe-

cially in the environs of Radowenz, a village situated about two

leagues from Adersbach, and united with the latter poimt by a

pretty good road; also near the Branden, and on the Oberberg of

Slatina, where there are points from which at least 20,000 to

30,000 hundredweights of petrified wood may be surveyed at one

glance, and whence all the museums of the world might be fur-

nished with splendid specimens, such as they hardly possess at

present. M. Benedict Schroll, a merchant and manufacturer in the

neighbouring town of Braunau, who is engaged in the careful study of

the very interesting palzeontological conditions of the surrounding

district, and has furnished me with much new information, especially

with regard to the Permian formation, first informed me of this

phzenomenon, which I visited twice in the course of last summer in

company with him and Drs. Beinert and Gebauer, but without

exhausting it, as petrified trunks are not wanting in the district of

Schadowitz lying to the south. The trunks themselves, which are

almost always deprived of their bark, are from one to four feet in

thickness, and from two to six feet long; round or roundish oval,

often in longitudinal fragments as if split in two; all the specimens

having horizontal, nearly even-fractured surfaces, but alwayswith sharp

angles, without traces of having been rolled about ; of the brownish-

grey colour of chalcedony, and a texture like hornstone ; sometimes

hollow in the middle, like trees of our present world, of which the

summits have withered ; also spirally twisted at an angle of three to

[* The tree-bearing sandstone described in this paper has been regarded

by some geologists as bemg more probably a member of the Permian than

of the Carboniferous series, and to be the representative of the tree-bearing

Roth-liegendes of Chemnitz and Kyfhaiiser.—Eb. ] ;

Miscellaneous. 237

four degrees, and often furnished with large cicatrices of branches ; they

are consequently only fragments, scattered about in those localities

during the cultivation of the forests and fields, of stems which very

probably occur in the interior of the sandstone rock, from which they

only project singly. Smaller stems or branches, of less than one

foot in thickness, are wanting ; and it is remarkable that I have never

found any such in the carboniferous formation, whilst in the petrified

forests of the tertiary formation, for example, in Egypt and Java, these

are even more abundant than the larger ones. They all belong to

coniferous plants, similar to the draucarie; one of them decidedly

is a new species, Araucarites Schrollianus (named in honour of

M. B. Schroll), and the other is 4. Brandlingii, which has been

found in the carboniferous strata of England*, Saarbriicken, Bohemia,

and Silesia. I obtained a specimen of the former species, six feet in

length and three feet in thickness, from M. Schroll; it is now an

ornament of the Paleontological portion of the Botanic Garden at

Breslau.

As regards the process of petrifaction itself, the previous experi-

ments and observations mentioned by the author in the years 1836

and 1837, at the meetings of German Naturalists at Jena and Prague,

and in the ‘ Fossil Flora of Silesia,’ published in 1844, were, at the

reading of this paper before the Silesian Society, Nov. 27, 1857,

brought together with his more recent ones, and illustrated by the

exhibition of specimens. The former started from woods discovered

in the existing world, petrified by carbonate of lime or oxide of iron,

to which native copper has very recently been added as a petrifying

medium, as this has filled up cells and vessels in a fragment of beech-

wood communicated to me by my honoured friend Haidinger. The

examination of fossil woods shows, that after they are filled up by

the various petrifactive media (carbonate of lime, silica, the various

forms of oxides of iron and copper, cinnabar, baryta, gypsum, lead-

glance and clay), in by far the greater number of cases, notwith-

standing the solid, perfectly mineralized appearance of the exterior,

a larger or smaller quantity of cells and vessels are still present, which,

probably in consequence of the long duration of the process, have

become changed into brown-coal, although retaining the cellulose

here and there ; hence the prevailing brown colour of petrified woods,

which, however, are still frequently tinged in various ways by oxide

of iron. Other differences, which can only be hinted at here, may

be explained by the state in which they were at the time of fossili-

zation. We need only refer to the infinitely variable texture of the

woody plants of an existing forest. A complete displacement of the

organic parts very rarely takes place, as perhaps in the so-called

pyritized woods, and woods mineralized by brown iron-stone, as also

in the crystalline wood-opals of Hungary, Bohemia, the Rhine di-

stricts, &c., and there in consequence of a process of decomposition

of the organic matter. In the latter, cells still occupied by air-

bubbles are often found.

In conclusion, the process of solution of the petrifactive minerals

[* Dadowylon Brandlingi of Morris’s ‘ Catalogue of British Fossils” —Ep.]

238 Miscellaneous.

was taken into consideration, and a great dilution of the solutions

assumed, because otherwise the petrifaction would be prevented and

incrustations produced ; and at the same time reference was made to

the remarkable and hardly explicable pheenomenon, that with all the

similarity of the processes of a former world with those of the pre-

sent one, and notwithstanding the petrifactions by lime and oxide of

iron now observed, still no siliceous petrifactions have been discovered,

although in living plants, or at least in particular parts of them,

silicifications take place in a comparatively very short time, and in-

deed in the same way as formerly in fossil woods, as in the epidermis

of the stem of the Equiseta, in the Bamboos, the seeds of many

Grasses, and above all, in the exceedingly remarkable tree called

El Cauto, discovered by Kriiger in Trinidad, in which, after the cells

are filled, even the organic walls at last disappear, and become re-

placed by silica. All this, and many other circumstances are in

favour of the former existence of conditions which have hitherto

escaped our observation.—Abstract of a memoir read before the

Silesian Society, Nov. 27, 1857.

Structure and Development of the Flower and Fruit of the Pear.

By J. Decaisne.

From a communication made to that active association, the Bo-

tanical Society of France, we learn that Decaisne has proved, by

direct observation of the development, the correctness of that

view respecting the structure of the pomaceous fruit which we

have always maintained on general morphological grounds. The

pips are the true pistils; they are separate and free at their first

appearance ; a little later, a growth from the receptacle forms an

open cup around them, ends by completely investing them, and

becomes the flesh of the core. In the Pear, as the base of the at

first sessile flower-bud elongates into a peduncle, the upper part of

this thickens with the bud itself, and forms the tapering lower part

of the Pear, which therefore below the carpels is formed of the stalk,

as absolutely as in Anacardium or Hovenia. From these observa-

tions, and others upon Melastomacee, &c., Decaisne concludes that

the orthodox view of the structure of the flower, “‘as explained by

our illustrious masters, R. Brown, De Candolle, and Jussieu,”’ is de-

monstrably correct ; that ‘it is not necessary to call into account

that axis which is at the present day so often and so willingly ap-

pealed to for explaining the structure of flowers and fruits ;” that

‘it is not impossible to bring under the common law of organization

the ovaries with a free central placenta, whose differences from ordi-

nary ovaries are more apparent than real;” and that most probably

placentation always, in spite of appearances, belongs to the ovarian

leaves. We are pleased to find that the experience of this eminent

botanist has brought him into agreement, as regards the conception

of species, with the views of those whom we must regard as the

soundest workers and writers of the present day, and those on whom

the hopes of the science rest. He states that if he had the Plans

Miscellaneous. 239

taginee to elaborate anew, he should not hesitate to reduce con-

siderably the number of’ species, “‘ and perhaps to refer some entire

sections to a single specific type.’’ Perhaps even the greater part

of two sections, we may add ; for of two sections in the ‘ Prodromus,’

one is founded upon substerile and the other upon truly fertile forms

of the same species, or set of species: and in another part of the

genus, one wide-spread American species figures under at least a

dozen names.—Asa Gray, in Silliman’s American Journal, Jan. 1858.

Description of a new Genus and some new species of American Birds.

By P. L. Sciater, M.A., F.L.S. &e.

NEOCHLOER, gen. nov.

Neochloe genus novum Vireoni affine, sed ad Sylvicolam et hujus-

modi genera spectans. Rostrum magis carinatum, basi latiore,

apice magis acuta: ale breves, quadrate, remige prima brevi,

secunda longiore, quarta, quinta, sexta et septima fere equali-

bus et tertiam paulo superantibus ; secundariis longis et pri-

mariam tertiam excedentibus : pedes ut in genere Vireone.

NEOCHLOE BREVIPENNIS.

N. cinereus, dorso murino et viridi paululum lavato : eapite toto

supero cum marginibus alarum et caude flavicanti-viridibus ; re-

migibus et rectricibus intus nigricanti-cinercis : abdomine medio

erissoque albis.

Long. tota 5:0, alee 22, caudee 2:1.

Of this little bird must, I think, be constituted a third genus of

Vireonine ; the peculiar form of the wing rendering it impossible to

arrange it as either a Vireo or Vireosylvia. It has much of the

general form of a small species of the former genus, but is readily

separable by the short and square wing, all the secondaries (except

the three outer) exceeding the second primary in length.

M. Botteri’s collection contains one example of this bird (num-

bered 277), which is labelled “ Orizaba, 8 Oct. 1856.”

ZONOTRICHIA BOTTERII.

Supra ex cinereo rufescens, capitis et dorsi medii pennis media-

liter fusco-nigris, harum autem marginibus rufescentibus, colore

rufescente fusco mixtis : alis nigricantibus, tectricibus omnibus

pallido fusco late, remigibus rufo anguste, extus limbatis ;

cauda graduata, nigricante; rectricum externarum apicibus

valde dilutioribus, pallide cinereis: subtus albidus, pectore

cinerascentiore, gula clariore, precipue ad latera rufescente

irroratus: carpo flavicante: alis et cauda subtus cinereis:

rostro plumbeo ; tomiis pallidioribus : pedibus flavis.

Long. tota 6-0, alee 2°5, caudze 2°6.

I have in vain attempted to identify this bird with any of the

known species of N. American Zonofrichie, and am forced to the

conclusion that it is probably undescribed. It comes nearer to Z,

240 Miscellaneous.

Cassinii, Woodhouse (Proc.Ac.Sc.Philad.vi. p. 60), than to any other

species with which I am acquainted ; but differs from this entirely

in the markings of the upper surface, the whole centre of the fea-

thers being dark, whereas in Z. Cassinii the dark colour is confined

to a subapical spot. The structure of the two birds is very much

alike, but the feet are rather stronger in the present species. I hope

M. Botteri will forward better specimens of this interesting species

(the examples in the present collection being badly preserved), so

as to allow me to make a more accurate investigation of its differen-

tial characters.

DIPLOPTERUS EXCELLENS.

Similis D. neevio ex Amer. Merid. sed major, supra magis rufescens,

caude tectricibus superioribus cinnamomescenti-rufis nigro

longitudinaliter striatis: subtus purius albus, pectore non

cinerascente, sed paululum rufo tincto: crisso rufescente :

rostro breviore, altiore; tarsis longioribus.

Long. tota 11°7, alze 4°5, caudze 6:3, tarsi 14.

M. Jules Verreaux, whose experienced eye is ever active im distin-

guishing new species, called my attention to this bird of M. Salleé’s

last collection, after I had somewhat doubtfully referred it to D.

nevius. Upon a close re-examination it certainly appears distinct

from the South American species, and I have set forth above the

grounds of difference, though I have some doubts whether the pre-

vailing rufous tinge of the back may not be owing to the bird being

not quite adult. I have not adopted the term mewicanus, which M.

- Verreaux has used for this species in his MS. as we have already a

Dromococcyx mexicanus, which is of a genus not separated by many

authors from Diplopterus.—Proc. Zool. Soc.1857.

On a quantity of Crabs thrown up on the Beach in Payta Bay.

By Dr. C. Forzes, R.N.

For some time previous to the occurrence of a severe earthquake-

shock, on or about the 30th August 1857, the Bay of Payta swarmed

with crabs, of a kind not generally observed, and ten days after the

earthquake they were thrown up on the beach, in a raised wall-like

line, 3 to 4 feet wide, and to the height of about 3 feet, along the

whole extent of the bay, and above highwater-mark.

At the same time that the upheaval of the crabs took place, the

water of the bay became changed, from a clear blue, to a dirty

blackish-green colour, much resembling that off the Island of Chiloe,

Concepcion, and the southern parts of Chili. ‘Ten days afterwards,

Dr. C. Forbes found that living specimens of the crabs were still

numerous in the bay, but all appeared to be sickly, and numbers

came ashore to die.

There were no appearances of any alteration of the relative

position of sea and land in the vicinity, nor had any ebullition of

gases been observed ; although probably to both these causes com-

bined the phenomenon described was due.—Proc. Geol, Soc. Jan. 6,

1858.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

{THIRD SERIES. ]}

No. 4. APRIL 1858.

XX1.—Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. No. 1V.

Some North American Species. By T. Rurert Jones, F.G.S.

[With two Plates. }

[Continued from 2nd Series, vol. xvii. p. 101.]

Tue Entomostraca which I propose to describe in this communi-

cation have been brought from different parts of North America

at different times, and kindly submitted to me for examination.

The series of specimens from Canada were placed in my hands,

in 1851, by Sir W. E. Logan; and I intended to describe them

at once, but found that, without a more definite knowledge of

the Beyrichie and allied forms already noticed by geologists, I

could not do justice to the work. The Notes I., II., & III., on

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca, published in former volumes

of the ‘Annals,’ have been the result of my inquiries on this

subject ; and at last I felt more capable of handling the series

set before me. In the meantime, other North American mate-

rials came to hand. A portion of these specimens have taken

their place as illustrative of generic characters in the former

papers ; and a portion remain to be noticed here, including the

smaller Entomostraca in the limestone of Beechey Island, a few

specimens from the United States in the Geological Society’s

Museum, and, more especially, a valuable series of beautiful

specimens from Pennsylvania, which Prof. H. D. Rogers has

most considerately and kindly permitted me to describe as illus-

trative fossils of the Geological Survey of that State.

Several species of bivalved Entomostraca have been already

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 16

242 Mr. T. R. Jones on North American

noticed by the geologists of the United States; and some of

these I believe I have satisfactorily recognized in specimens at

my command; about some of the others I am still in much

doubt ; and some I have not as yet seen.

I proceed to describe the species: first, those from Beechey

Island; 2ndly, those from Canada; 3rdly, those from the United

States.

(From Beechey Island.)

1. Beyrichia rugulifera, spec. nov. Pl. IX. fig. 4

Length 20? breadth 4, inch.

AS simple” or unisulcate Beyrichia ; eae oblong, narrow ;

extremities nearly equal; ventral margin faintly convex ; ; dorsal

notch broad and deep. Surface of valves ornamented with a

delicate sculpturing of irregular, interrupted, somewhat sinuous,

tapering, little grooves, arranged vertically (transverse to the

long axis of the valve), appearing like a system of minute

wrinkles.

From Beechey Island, in the limestone containing Leperditia

gibbera. (See Annals Nat. Hist.* 2nd ser. vol. xvii. p. 91.)

2. Beyrichia sigillata, spec. nov. Pl. IX. fig. 5

Length ;1,, breadth 5 inch.

Unisulcate, ovato- oblong, ends and belly well rounded, and

margined by a broad, uniform, depressed rim; dorsal notch

distinct, narrow. Surface of valves marked with numerous

distinct, irregularly oval pits.

Beechey Island, with the foregoing.

3. Beyrichia clathrata, spec. nov. Pl. IX. fig. 1.

Length 5, breadth ;', inch.

A bisulcate form ; the surface of the valve presenting a large

horseshoe-shaped lobe, and a small, rounded, subcentral lobe ;

the latter being limited and almost surrounded by the two dorsal

notches. Anterior portion of the valve somewhat puckered ver-

tically,—a feature which is carried to an extreme in the next

species, B. plagosa. Surface of the valves ornamented by a

bold pattern of broad, shallow, subangular pits, having a some-

what radiate arrangement as regards the centre of the valve.

From Beechey Island, with the foregoing.

* I omitted to mention that the right valve figured in Pl. 7. fig. 8,

was brought from Beechey Island by Dr. Armstrong, among other fossils.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 243

This species much resembles some varieties of B. Kladeni

(Annals Nat. Hist. 2 ser. vol. xvi. p. 166), in which the fore and

_ hind lobes are continuous, or nearly so, along the ventral part

of the valve. In B. clathrata, however, and in B. plagosa*,

there is no interruption of the ventral lobe at all, which has a

great relative breadth, like that in B. Wilckensiana, the type of

the “ Corrugate,” or bisuleate group of Beyrichie (Annals Nat.

Hist. 2 ser. vol. xvi. p. 85).

In B. Kledeni, as in B. tuberculata, the ornamentation takes

a granulate form; in the Beyrichia from Beechey Island, on the

contrary, it is in intaglio.

4. Beyrichia plagosa, spec. nov. Pl. IX. fig. 2.

Length ;1,, breadth ,\. inch.

This belongs also to the bisulcate type, and has a large semi-

circular, and a small, oval, subcentral lobe; but the former is

traversed along its length by several more or less parallel and

concentric, but irregular, sunken lines, dividing the lobe into

about four large and six small convex stripes, of unequal pro-

portions.

The whole surface is impressed by a system of minute chan-

nels, coarsely reticulate.

From Beechey Island, with the foregoing.

The Beyrichie from Beechey Island occur in considerable

numbers, in company with Leperditia gibbera (Annals Nat. Hist.

2 ser. vol. xvu. p. 90), in a small piece of dark-coloured limestone

brought to England by Capt. Sir E. Belcher. Like the L. gib-

bera, all the Beyrichie in this rock retain their shells, which

exhibit a glossy surface and a brown colour,

For a Cytheropsis from Beechey Island, see p, 254.

* These two species were referred to, as being probably two varieties of

B. Kledeni, in Annals Nat. Hist. 2 ser. vol. vi. p. 91, but a careful examina-

tion has led me to regard them as certainly distinct from that species.

With respect to their difference one from another,—although they have

much in common as to their outline and general form,—though the

ornament of B. clathrata may be the rudimentary state of the reticulation

of B. plagosa, and though the plaiting of the latter is, as it were, begun in

the anterior lobe of B. clathrata, yet, in accordance with the plan which

we must adopt with fossil remains in which evidences of the soft parts

are wanting, and which we are desirous of rendering useful palaonto-

logical witnesses of former races, I have given full weight to the differ-

ences of structure, and regarded these two Beyrichi@ as species and not

Varieties.

16%

24.4. Mr. T. R. Jones on North American

(From Canada.)

1. Beyrichia Logani*, spec. nov. Pl. IX. figs. 6-10.

Length ,, breadth 54, inch.

This is a small Beyrichia of the unisuleate group (“ Simplices,”

Annals Nat. Hist. 2 ser. vol. xvi. p. 85) ; variable in shape, from

reniform to oblong; dorsal edge straight, extremities rounded

and almost equal; ventral edge varying in its convexity. Sur-

face of the valves somewhat depressed, most convex a little

above the median line, sloping more gently to the ventral than

to the dorsal margin; usually punctate, sometimes smooth ;

always bearing a distinct narrow depression on the dorsal region,

usually on its anterior third; this dorsal notch reaches across a

third or even more of the breadth of each valve. Ventral and

terminal margins bordered by a narrow depressed rim.

I cannot regard the extreme shapes of the gregarious and in-

numerable individuals of this Beyrichia as typical of specific

distinction. The general form, the relative convexity, and the

dorsal notch are the more characteristic features.

a. Var. reniformis. The extreme of the kidney-shaped form

is well shown in fig. 6, a specimen from Hawkesbury, occur-

ring with others like it, with many of oblong outline, and

some of intermediate shapes. The specimen here figured is

strongly punctate: smooth specimens of this variety occur at

Grenville.

b. Var. leperditioides. In fig. 10 we have one of the speci-

mens in which the antero- and postero-dorsal corners of the

valves become modified towards the well-marked oblique dorsal

angles of Leperditiat.

Localities. Grenville and Hawkesbury ; in the “ two-foot lime-

stone,” in the upper part of the Calciferous Sandrock (see

further on, p. 245).

2. Leperditia Canadensis}, spec. nov. PI. IX. figs. 11-15.

Length 4, breadth 5, inch.

Small; somewhat variable in shape, but always retaining the

characteristic Leperditia-outline, with straight back, more or

less obliquely-rounded belly, and sloping dorsal angles. Cara-

pace usually short (the height or breadth being about two-thirds

of the length), somewhat variable in the amount of convexity

* Referred to in Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. viii. p. 207.

+ See p. 247 for further remarks on B. Logani and its varieties, in rela-

tion to L. Canadensis.

{ Referred to in Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. viii. p. 202 & p. 207.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 245

(thickness), which is usually greatest at the antero-ventral third.

Surface smooth. Eye-tubercle generally well marked, and

muscle-spot often distinct ; but occasionally the latter becomes

involved in the nuchal depression, aud the former is sometimes

obsolete.

This is the smallest form of Leperditia which I have yet met

with. It occurs in great numbers, together with Beyrichia

Logani in equal abundance, in a dark-grey friable limestone,

mainly composed of these Entomostraca, fragments of Trilobites,

and shells, at Grenville and near Hamiltonville in Hawkesbury,

on the Ottawa. This Leperditia-limestone forms part of a band

of limestone, about 2 feet thick, which extends over a wide di-

strict*, and is of importance as marking the position of a con-

tinuous band of concretionary phosphatic rock which is beneath

it, and belongs either to the base of the Chazy limestone, or

the summit of the Calciferous Sandrock f.

L. Canadensis occurs also in a dark-grey, crystalline, shelly

limestone (of the Calciferous Sandrock) at Grande Isle § (north

side), in the St. Lawrence. In two hand-specimens of this lime-

stone a few separate valves and one pair of valves are present.

a. Var. labrosa. PI. IX. fig. 18.

Length 4, breadth +5 inch.

The extremities of the valves are in this specimen from Hawkes-

bury marked by a broad marginal depression, which is continued

less strongly along the ventral border; and the antero-dorsal

corner is more produced than usual.

This may be an individual modified by accidental circum-

stances of growth.

b. (Leperditia Canadensis? PI. IX. figs. 16, 17.)

Specimens of possibly the same species as the foregoing, but

of a considerably larger size (often twice as large), occur in two

other limestones, specimens of which Sir W. Logan has confided

to my care.

Imbedded in bits of black fine-grained limestone from Louck’s

* «This rock, having been quarried for lime-burning in several places,

has been followed from Carillon to Grenville (thirteen miles).”” Quart.

Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. viii. p. 207 ; and Logan’s Report Geol. Sury. Ca-

nada, 1851-52, p. 18.

+ The Atrypa plena, which is characteristic of the base of the Chazy

limestone, appears to occur above the Leperditia-bed.

t Esquisse géologique du Canada, par W. E. Logan et T. S. Hunt, p. 42.

s Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. viii. p.202 ; and Logan’s Report, 1851-52,

p- to.

246 Mr. T. R. Jones on North American

Mill, on the Castor River (Russell Township), are three glossy

black valves, in good preservation, and of different sizes (one

specimen being 53, m. long and 2, broad; the others being

respectively , in. and ,%, in. in length). In each of these

the eye-spot is very distinct, and accompanied by a local rugged-

ness of the surface of the valve (not amounting to a sulcus), and

the valves are faintly rimmed.

This black limestone is referred to the “ Trenton” in ‘ Geol.

Surv. Canada Report,’ 1851-52, p. 73; but, according to a letter

of later date from Sir W. E. Logan, it may be “ Birdseye lime-

stone.”

A small specimen of brownish, fine-grained limestone (wea-

thering grey, and containing shells), from Pauquette’s Rapids,

Allumette Island, Ottawa River, contains one well-preserved

brown-coloured valve (fig. 17), 4 inch long, ;% inch broad,

much like the largest specimen from Louck’s Mill, but showing

no marginal rim, and feeble traces only of the eye-spot and its ac-

companying depression. In this fragment of (probably Trenton)

limestone smaller Entomostracous bivalves abound (see p. 249).

Excepting in the relative size, the form of the eye-spot, and

the valve-margin (in which latter points one of these larger spe-

cimens varies from the others), the two sets of specimens (the

large and the small) do not appear to disagree essentially, as far

as Iy means of examination at present enable me to judge. At

the same time, as we know that, in some recent bivalved Ento-

mostraca, different species and even subgenera may present a

great similarity in their carapaces, it is possible that we have

here a separate specific form.

Mr. Conrad has briefly described*, under the name of “ Cy-

therina fabulites,” a bivalved Entomostracan, from the Trenton

limestone of Mineral Point, Wisconsin. This appears to be a

Leperditia half an inch in length, and therefore surpassing in

size the specimens under notice, to which it may be allied.

Other localities in Canada are mentioned by Sir W. E. Logan

and Mr. Murray for Entomostraca—probably L. Canadensis or

allied forms: namely :—

Three miles above Lachine; in the Trenton limestone? +.

Indian Lorette near Quebec ; in the Birdseye limestone ? f.

“Three or four miles from Montreal city, in a line a little

west of north; in Birdseye limestone §.”

_ * Proceed. Philad. Acad. vol. i. p. 332.

Tt Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. viii. p. 205.

* Letter, Jan. 17, 1853. § Letter.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 247

Sheik’s Island, Cornwall, on the St. Lawrence* ; with Atrypa

plena (Chazy).

Cornwall; in the Trenton limestonet.

Lancaster; in the Black River limestonet.

Winchester ; in the Trenton limestone §.

Beyrichia Logani and Leperditia Canadensis occur together in

immense numbers, forming indeed a considerable portion of the

rock—a limestone, 1 foot 10 inches thick—in which they are

chiefly found. I believe that the former is not the young of the

latter (although, perhaps, the differences of shape and structure

are not greater than such as we find to occur between the young

and adult forms of recent Entomostraca and other Crustacea),

because, where the allied Beyrichia, such as B. strangulata\|, B.

mundula, and B. simplex, occur, even in equal numbers, in the

rocks of other localities, the Leperditie are not found with them ;

the latter also occurring unaccompanied by these Beyrichie ; and

L. Canadensis itself being found isolated in Grande Isle. The

close resemblance in outline of some specimens of Bb. Logant

(var. B. leperditioides, fig. 10) to the Leperditie is, I believe,

merely a mimetic resemblance of outline, such as we find taking

place among many groups, both of the lower and the higher

animals.

3. Leperditia Anna¥, spec. nov. Pl. IX. fig. 18.

Length 3, breadth } inch.

Small, convex; ovate-oblong, somewhat narrower in front

than behind; the ventral curve nearly uniform; hinge-line

straight ; dorsal angles slightly truncate. Surface of valves most

convex at the posterior third; smooth, thickly punctate, each of

the little shallow circular pits having a minute central tubercle.

Eye-spot distinct and raised.

Several valves of this neatly-pitted Leperditia are present in a

small hand-specimen of a hard, dark-coloured, concretionary

limestone, under the zone of Aérypa plena, and belonging to the

Calciferous Sandrock, from “immediately behind the village of

St. Ann’s**,” at the confluence of the Ottawa and St. Lawrence.

This is probably the oldest known species of the genus.

* Geol. Surv. Canada Report, 1851-52, p. 70. t Ibid.

t Ibid. p. 71. § Ibid. p. 72.

|| Beyrichia strangulata takes on a variety of forms (see Annals Nat.

Hist. vol. xvi. pl. 6. figs. 18-22) analogous to those of B. Logani.

| Referred to in Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. viii. p. 204.

** Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Joc. cit.; and Geol. Surv. Canada, Report,

1851-52, p. 16.

248 Mr. T. R. Jones on North American

Isocuitina*. Subgenus of Leperditia.

Equivalve ; the margins of the valves meeting uniformly, not

overlapping as in Leperditia; greatest convexity of the valves

either central or towards the anterior portion. Eye-tubercle

present. Muscular spot not distinct externally.

4, Leperditia (Lsochilina) Ottawa, spec. nov. Pl. X. fig. 1.

Length 1, breadth =, mch.

Leperditia-like in outline, somewhat elongate, smooth; mar-

ginal border distinct, frequently seen to be marked by a line of

small, distinct pits; eye-spot distinctly raised.

From the Canal, Grenville. Gregarious; the separated valves

forming a thin seam, about half an inch thick, in a dark-grey

limestone in the Calciferous Sandrock, a foot or two beneath the

“two-foot limestone,” and traceable for some miles.

5. Leperditia (Isochilina) gracilis +, spec. nov. Pl. X. fig. 2.

Length 3, breadth 54, inch.

Carapace subrhomboidal, narrow and slender compared with

the Leperditie proper ; anterior extremity obliquely rounded, with

the antero-dorsal angle produced, slightly obtuse ; posterior extre-

mity rounded, with the postero-dorsal angle obliquely truncate.

Ventral curve uniform. Surface of valve convex centrally, black,

shining, smooth, sparsely punctate; the pitting partial, often

obscure, or nearly obsolete. Depressed margin broad, in many

specimens bearing a row of rounded pits (about 32), which are

represented on the inside of the rim by corresponding raised

obtuse points.

Gregarious, in loose fragments of a black, fine-grained, feetid

limestone, from the White Horse Rapids (Isle Jesus), referred,

with doubt, to the Trenton limestone in the Quart. Journ.

Geol. Soc. vol. viii. p. 205, but to the Birdseye limestone in a

letter of later date from Sir W. E. Logan. The disunited valves

lie matted together, and sprinkled with minute iridescent ery-

stals of pyrites, in a thin layer, or layers, in the rock.

CyrHeropsis, genus, M‘Coy.

This generic appellation is affixed to a bivalved Entomostracan

(fig. 2. pl. 1 L) in the ‘Systematie Description of the British

Paleozoic Fossils in the Geological Museum of the University

of Cambridge,’ 1855, but neither the characters of the genus

* Equal-lip : ios, equal; xetXos, lip.

+ Referred to im Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. vii. p. 205,

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 249

nor of the fossil are described, owing probably to the author not

having had time to add this description to the great work

referred to.

Cytheropsis appears to me to be a useful term for the distine-

tion of those paleozoic Entomostraca that do not closely assimi-

late either to Leperditia or Beyrichia, but much resemble in

outline and size many of the Cytheres of the existing seas, differ-

ing however from them in sometimes having eye- or muscle- spots,

and other peculiar features, such as a comparatively great thick-

ness of the valves. Though based chiefly on negative charac-

ters, yet this group may for the present be conveniently referred

to as being generic.

I have noticed several minute Entomostraca in the Silurian

rocks of Wales and Sweden, which may probably belong to this

group.

6. Cytheropsis concinna, spec. nov. PI. X. figs. 3, 4.

Length ,, breadth ,', inch.

Carapace subcylindrical, tapering anteriorly; ends rounded ;

back straight ; dorsal angles slightly truncate; ventral edge of

right valve overlapping that of the left. Surface smooth, shining,

light-brown, partially pitted. In some specimens a very slight

marginal rim is traceable.

Many specimens, both of double and single valves, in the

Trenton (?) limestone of Pauquette’s Rapids, Allumette Island,

Ottawa River.

I have had some doubt whether this may not be the young of

a Leperditia; but it has no eye-spot and is too narrow, young

Leperditie being proportionally broader than the adults.

7. Cytheropsis Siliqua, spec. nov. Pl. X. fig. 6.

Length ,, breadth ;', inch.

129

Carapace-valves long, narrow, pod-like or skiff-shaped ; ends

acute, one much sharper and more tapering than the other;

dorsal edge long and straight; ventral edge convex ; one valve

overlapping the other. Smooth, shining, brown.

Two separate valves of this curious and rather obscure form

(so much resembling Bairdia Siliqua of the Chalk, and the

recent B. Minna) occurred in the limestone from Pauquette’s

Rapids.

8. Cytheropsis rugosa, spec. nov. Pl. X. fig. 5.

Length ,',, breadth ;!, inch.

Small, convex, subreniform, broad, rounded at both ends,

250 Mr. T. R. Jones on North American

one of which (anterior) is smaller than the other. Coarsely

sculptured with broad shallow pits. One specimen, showing

the two valves united, and of a light-brown colour, occurred

with the many other Entomostraca in the small specimen of

limestone from Pauquette’s Rapids.

(From the United States.)

1. Leperditia alta, Conrad, sp. Pl. X. figs. 10, 11.

Annals Nat. Hist. 2 ser. vol. xvi. p. 88. pl. 7. figs. 6 & 7.

Numerous individuals of this species occur in the dark-

coloured “ Tentaculite-limestone”* of Schoharie, accompanied

by Spirifer plicatus. The specimens are mostly in an indif-

ferent state of preservation ; but here and there evidences of the

smooth surface of the valves are obtained. In outline most of

them resemble fig. 7a of Pl. 7 above referred to; but others are

more tapering anteriorly, as im the figures now given (Pl. X.

figs. 10 & 11).

I have now no doubt that the Arctic specimens before described

belong to this species,

The “Tentaculite-limestone”” of Schoharie belongs to the

Lower Helderberg group of strata,—the “ Premeridian” group

of the classification adopted by the Professors Rogers.

2. Leperditia gibbera, Jones, Annals Nat. Hist. 2 ser. vol. xvii.

p- 90. pl. 7. figs. 8-10.

Var. scalaris. Pl. X. figs. 7-9.

In the grey “ Waterlime-rock” of Williamsville, specimens of

which, collected by Sir C. Lyell, are now in the Geological

Society’s Museum, are some casts of a fine Leperditia (one spe-

cimen being 3 inch long and ;3, inch broad, with others smaller

and of different sizes) which has the general aspect of L. gibbera

of the Silurian limestone of Beechey Island, but is larger and

less convex, and has a much smaller hump on the dorsal region

of the left valve.

In the black limestone (weathering grey) of the “ Scalent

group ” (Rogers),—of about the same age as the “ Waterlime”

of Williamsville,—there also occur specimens of a similar form.

These are in a beautiful state of preservation, exhibiting glossy

black valves. The left valve bears a distinct, but small, dorsal

* In the collection of Silurian fossils brought by Sir C. Lyell from North

America, and now in the Museum of the Geological Society of London,

are several specimens of this Leperditia-limestone.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 251

hump; the right valve is without it; and the surface of both is

smooth and unornamented, except that the muscle-spot is seen

under a lens to be neatly and faintly reticulated, but apparently

unaccompanied with radiated vascular markings (figs. 8 & 9).

These specimens vary much in size. There is a fragment of an

individual which was larger than even the largest of the speci-

mens from the grey limestone of Williamsville. On the other

hand, there is a single left valve only $ inch long,—probably of

a young individual: this is broader in proportion to its length

than the larger individuals, being ovate in outline, and presents

no dorsal hump, which, from this, would appear to be acquired

in the adult state only.

The differences between L. gibbera of the Arctic limestone

and these specimens from the United States are—the absence of

pittings on the surfaces of the latter, and the smallness of the

dorsal hump of their left valve. There are also larger individuals

among these more southern specimens; but, as the number of

the Arctic specimens was very limited, the exact relative size

cannot be regarded as fairly ascertamed. From the above con-

siderations, | regard the specimen under notice as belonging to

a variety of L. gibbera.

A thin seam of hard grey limestone, half an inch thick, on a

rather higher horizon than that of the black limestone just

referred to, has its surfaces thickly beset with badly preserved

valves of a Leperditia, apparently of the same variety as the last-

described.

3. Leperditia Pennsylvanica, spec. nov. Pl. X. figs. 12, 13.

Length 5, breadth 3% inch.

Valves very convex, mostly at the middle and somewhat ante-

riorly ; the posterior half of the valve sloping more gradually, and

broader, than the anterior, and rounded ; dorsal margin straight

and long.

This species is very near to L. Balthica* of Europe and

L. Arcticat of North America; but it is narrower and more

convex; its eye-spot, which is very distinct, and placed on an

angular escutcheon (as in L. Arctica), is rather nearer to the

dorsal edge, and is accompanied by greater local unevenness of

the surface, than in either Z. Balthica or L. Arctica; and the

substance of the valves is thinner than in these species.

A specimen of greyish limestone from near Barre Forge,

* Annals Nat. Hist. 2 ser. vol. xvii. pl. 6. figs. 1-5.

+ Ibid. pl. 7. figs. 1-5.

252 Mr. T. R. Jones on North American

Pennsylvania, belonging to the “Surgent group,” and of the

same age as the “ Clinton group*,” is full of individuals of this

species. It exhibits numerous light-brown valves, of different

sizes, and in good preservation, showing smooth, non-punctate

surfaces, with the eye-spot and its escutcheon, and the muscle-

spot with its reticulated surface and delicate sinuous radii pass-

ing downwards and backwards (fig. 12). LZ. Pennsylvanica is

here accompanied by a few specimens of a minute Beyrichia

(B. Pennsylvanica ?).

In some fragments of another greyish limestone of the “ Sur-

gent group,” we have numerous specimens, some well preserved,

of this species; the valves are of a darker tint than in other

instances, and somewhat more convex (fig. 13).

4. Leperditia ovata, spec. nov. PI. X. fig. 14.

Length 5%, breadth 54, inch.

In a specimen of the Blackriver-limestone (“ Auroral group”)

of Potter’s Fort, Penn’s Valley, Pennsylvania,—a bluish-grey

crystalline limestone, containing Spirifers and Encrinites,—occurs

a single right valve of a small Leperditia, black, smooth, unorna-

mented, having a nearly ovate outline and a convexity sufficient

to give a subglobose form to the closed carapace. The slightly

raised muscle-spot marks the centre of the valve; but the eye-

spot is wanting.

The want of angularity in this form, though it has a straight

hinge-line, its central muscle-spot, and absence of ocular tubercle

distinguish it from L. Canadensis, and offer sufficient character-

istics to lead me to recognize it by the specific name of L.

ovata.

The Cytherina fabulites of Mr. Conrady appears, from the brief

description given of it, to be somewhat allied to the species before

us. Mr. Conrad’s specimen is from the Trenton limestone of

Mineral Point, Wisconsin.

5. Beyrichia Maccoyiana, Jones. Pl. X. fig. 15.

Annals Nat. Hist. 2 ser. vol. xvi. p. 97. pl. 5. fig. 14.

Numerous individual valves of this species, of a somewhat

larger size than the Scandinavian specimens, and in fine pre-

servation, occur in a flaky calcareous rock, almost wholly com-

* For the classification of the Paleozoic Rocks of North America, see

Prof. H. D. Rogers’s Geological Map of the United States, in Keith Jehn-

ston’s ‘ Physical Atlas ;’ also Prof. James Hall’s works on the Geology and

Paleontology of the State of New York.

+ Philad. Acad. Nat. Se. Proceed. vol. i. p. 332.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 253

posed of Beyrichie (B. Pennsylvanica), from the limestone-bands

of the marls of the Scalent series of Pennsylvania.

6. Beyrichia Pennsylvanica, spec. nov. PI. X. figs. 16-18.

Length ,1,, breadth ;!; inch.

Carapace-valves small, varying from oblong to nearly reniform,

convex, coarsely punctate or reticulate, and marked by two short

dorsal notches, which are variable in their development. Some-

times the anterior notch is obsolete (see fig. 16),—probably a

condition of the young state,—giving the valve a unisulcate

appearance. Sometimes the two notches encircle a small roundish

lobe (fig. 17); but usually they are distinct, and separated by the

central lobe of the valve’s surface (fig. 18). Many conditions

intermediate to these occur.

In its one-notched state, this species much resembles B. stran-

gulata, and in its fully-developed trilobed form it resembles

some varieties of B. Kledeni, on the one hand, and B. clathrata

of Beechey Island, on the other: but it is certainly distinct from

either.

Innumerable individuals of this Beyrichia, of different stages

of growth, are present in the limestone-bands in the marls of the

Scalent group of Pennsylvania (Onondaga Salt group). Some

of this hard calcareous rock, which is dark-grey internally, but

weathers of a lighter and ferruginous grey, is almost composed of

the Beyrichie, and is traversed by very fine parallel linear fissures,

occupied by cale-spar.

The same species occurs in equal numbers, in company with

B. Maccoyiana, in a somewhat similar rock of the same forma-

tion, but softer, more flaky, and not traversed by cleavage-

lines,

I have found two individuals of apparently a smooth variety

of this species, showing the three lobes, as in fig. 18, in the

greyish limestone from near Barre Forge, where it is associated

with Leperditia Pennsylvanica.

7. Leperditia (Isochilina) cylindrica (?), Hall, Paleontology of

New York, vol. ii. p. 14. pl. 4. fig. 8.

Under the name of “ Cytherina cylindrica,” Prof. James Hall

has noticed and figured some Entomostraca in the “ Medina

Sandstone” of Orleans County; and though these figures and

description are of little service in the identification of the species,

yet, having examined some apparently similar specimens also in

Medina sandstone, I offer some remarks on the subject, espe-

254 Mr. T. R. Jones on North American

cially as it appears to me that we have here an interesting zoo-

logical link between the faune of different regions.

A specimen of “Medina Sandstone,” containing Lingula

cuneata, from Rochester Creek, Niagara, in the Geological

Society’s Museum, contains several coarse sandy casts of a Le-

perditia (subgenus Isochilina), occasionally % inch long and 3, inch

broad, resembling the specimens from Russia figured m Annals

Nat. Hist. 2 ser. vol. xvi. pl. 7. figs. 11 & 12, which were re-

ferred with considerable doubt* to L. marginata of Keyserling,

and are most probably of the same species as those figured by

Eichwald+ under the name of “ Cypridina Balthica.”

It is easy to find on the piece of sandstone before me imper-

fect or partially imbedded specimens more or less resembling

the figures given by Prof. Hall; and, should they prove to be

the same as his, I shall be inclined to apply his name of “ eylin-

drica” to “the smaller form of L. marginatat”’; and, as I have

already suggested its independence of the large L. marginata,

being itself probably an adult form, and that it would belong, in

that case, to a subgenus of Leperditia, I feel little hesitation in

grouping it with the Jsochiline described above § (p. 248).

(Beechey Island : additional.)

5. Cytheropsis concinna? Pl. IX. fig. 3.

Length 54, breadth 5) inch.

Oblong-ovate, somewhat Leperditia-shaped; ends. unequal,

ventral edge well rounded ; surface smooth.

This very much resembles C. concinna (above, p. 249).

Several specimens occur in the limestone from Beechey

Island.

The following Table exhibits a general view of the genera and

their species as yet known in Arctic America, Canada, and the

States.

* Qp. cit. p. 91. There is an important error to be corrected im the

page here referred to: at line 7 from bottom for fig. 6 read figs. 7 & 8.

+ Bullet. Imp. Soc. Moscou, 1854, no. 1. p. 99. pl. 2. figs. 7 & 8. “C.

Baltica” and ‘‘C. minuta’’ are also quoted by Capt. P. Jeremejew, as

occurring at Iswos, &e. Verhandl. R.-K. Min. Ges. 1856, p. 83.

P Opsen pot.

§ In connexion with the Russian specimens above alluded to, M. Eich-

wald mentions a form having a row of punctiform pits on the border of the

valve (Annals, /oc. cit. p. 93). This is an important feature also im the

Isochiline above described from Canada (see p. 248).

255

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.

Joy}OUR saINSy pue SMOTZWOUL OsyR [PPT

seeeee [eullig

cas

Le el we

£5

o 8

eo @j\* jeiomy

3 =

“er [RULE

3 4 | *eeee*qUuBAaT

cS)

* y" quoS.ing

s{ quayeog

“y 8. uerpuomosg {

33]

g EB

#2 |

*sdnoia

ysnug | s,s1aZ0y “Jorg

‘QUOISOUIL'] WOZUTT, puv ouojsommiry aXosparge oy} mors (ZT "JF “OT “1d “pp cd *r ‘OA “720 *do) w410y

410d yaorq ‘oyeyg vavdery ayy Wor ‘QT *y*720 ‘907 ,,“RoLjowmuss viqordag ,, pue ‘TZ-LT J °29 1d “L1¢ “dt joa

‘40K *N ‘Teg ,,{esourds vuysayzfo ,, Ajoueu Spey “pf ‘Jorg Aq poquiosop oav ‘paqurenbovun yok su we T YOM YIM ‘VOVAZSOMMOZUG JO SUAIOJ 1OTIO OAT,

APO eee ween ae neee yoorpurg SNOLIJIO[VO

sveeeenenee guoysouyy afosparg|

ORR memes ou0}SOMUT AIALDYOV

HOP t ween enema meenee

2 NUOJSOWUTT WOU,

eee eee eee ee Te | dUO SOUT uo UAT],

poceesexae wenn «Sey cers shee ONE DUGA BuIpoy

eee eee ee eee eee ee dnoai3 uowurtg | seen

Poe eoccestetecesssecs dnoad-ye¢ viupuong {

seeseeensesersarseseaeneeenerceeees OUMTTIOI AL

seeees (FiaqsIap[a}] JOMo'T) 9uojsomry

a[NOVzUAT, puB auoysouy ourT[[e109g

SORE EH REET HEH ee HEHE H, BEEE HEHEHE HH HEH H OEE EE EE EES

‘sdnoid 8, [ey “Jorg

OPP PPE TTC CC eeeT eeeee eee e epeury uUy 4S

ORO meee twee eee tprurg ‘aT [LAuary

sreeeeeeerecees AMGSOYMBET PUB I[[TAUIID

AINQSOYMETT PUB ‘aT[[AUaLH ‘a]ST opurRry

SSE Pe Sash ss cere Se OIL) ‘snsor aS

Reema tet w ee ewneee epeurg TON §,ono'y

eePeCETOCEe TOOT eee eer e eee Ty) viUBATASUNag

ttreereeeseeees BMPIIG PURIST 9JOWNITV

SOREN One n eee e eee eter ete taneneeeee TWISMOOST AA

Heteeeesteeeeeensaneeeeeerrsess som (BLIDOTY

* om ‘Aqunog eproug

seeereees BTUIBATASUUD

sectacerescaseossesdbeneressesses pINBATASIUAT

secesesccsvcegacacsovorocessovers BITIBATASUUOT

teeseeees BIUIBATASUUI PUL O|[ITASMIUT][LA\

“ree(sqreayg WoOWTUT][o\\ pur) arvyoyos

*** (puvy vioqosjog pur) purry s4iodnyy

Eee ene. ae te ade ae ERR LOA Be UWOISUTTO A

THRO eee ee en eeaeeeenereeee puvys] Aaqooog

*So1qtTBOO'T

Pere ee eee eee ey sauor ‘vuly viytpaadary

STOO ey ty: BMtHO VUTLIOST “ZZ

trereeeeeres souop “UBBO'T VIOLUST *1Z

“tees squop ‘sisuapeurg wutplodey *9z

“€3

seeeeeeseees squor ‘SITIOVIT BULTTOOST “GT

sree CVA OF.ivT) Sisuaprury ——'D9Z

tena eee near weeeeenes sauor *eVvA0 ——— "SI

**(-IBA OBIT) SIsuapURD vIyIpsrodar]‘ngz

** sauop “esodna 4

pas vaaeeeuesss «Ses TART ‘enbiyig —— "OT

teereeees sour ‘euUoUod sISdo1aqAD “CT

sees mpauoy ‘saynquy Bytplodey “FT

serves ory *(2) volapuyfAD BUyTTYoOST “ET

rereeeeeeess maanund BIR] BIOL “ZT

+ sauor ‘voruvayssuuag eirprodayT “TT

seeeeeees squop ‘BalUvATASUUD ‘OL

teereeeeesouor ‘vuvtsooonyy Biyoudsog *6

reererees SLIUTBOS “ABA “RIIQCId ‘DG

deeccsccscceseseceese pono) ‘nye — "Sg

sreeeerss Hunsashay ‘eyeusivut —— *f

Nee RA Use «Be nee Seno at EayS ‘RolO1y ‘9

tesereereees squor ‘vraqqis wyipsieday *G

savsccvecs “+ squor ‘esoduld a

COCOA ELE 17) ‘uqRAyyeylo e

ReavoceeSsaceess es 5107 ‘VV][TIS ——

sreeeeees souor ‘vaazyndns viyousog *T

256 Mr. T.R. Jones on North American Entomostraca.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puate IX.

[From Beechey Island. In the Museum of the Geological Survey of

Great Britain. |

Fig. 1. Beyrichia clathrata; left valve: a, magnified 4 times; 6, magni-

fied 24 times.

Fig. 2. B. plagosa; left valve: a, magnified 4 times; 6, magnified 24

times.

Fig. 3. Cytheropsis concinna (2); right valve: a, magnified 4 times;

6, magnified 24 times.

Fig. 4. B. rugulifera; right valve: a, magnified 4 times; 6, magnified

24 times; ¢, portion of surface of 6, magnified 75 diameters.

Fig. 5. B. sigillata; left valve: a, magnified 4 times; 6, magnified 24

times. -

[From Canada. In the Museum of the Geological Survey of Canada. |

Fig. 6. B. Logani (var. reniformis); magnified 4 times: a, right valve ;

b, dorsal view ; c, anterior view. From Hawkesbury.

Fig. 7. B. Logani; magnitied 4 times: a, left valve; 5, dorsal, and

c, posterior view. From Hawkesbury.

Fig. 8. B. Logani; magnified 4 times: a, left valve; 6, ventral, and

c, posterior view. From Grenville.

Fig. 9. B. Logani; magnified 4 times: a, right valve; 6, dorsal view.

From Hawkesbury.

Fig. 10. B. Logani (var. leperditioides); magnified 4 times: a, right valve ;

b, anterior view. From Grenville.

Fig. 11. Leperditia Canadensis; magnified 4 times: a, left valve; 6, ven-

tral, and ¢, posterior view. From Grenville.

Fig. 12. L. Canadensis; magnified 4 times: a, right valve; 5, ventral

view. From Grenville.

Fig. 13. L. Canadensis (var. labrosa) ; magnified 4 times: a, left valve ;

b, ventral, and c, anterior view; d, portion of surface of a, very

highly magnified (Xx 75).

Fig. 14. L. Canadensis; magnified 4 times: a, left valve; 6, dorsal, and

c, anterior view. From Grande Isle.

Fig. 15. L. Canadensis ; dorsal view of the united valves (nearly closed) ;

magnified 4 times. From Grande Isle.

Fig. 16. I. Canadensis (large variety): a, right valve, magnified 2 dia-

meters ; 6, ventral view; ¢, anterior view; d, outline, magnified

4 times. From Louck’s Mill.

Fig. 17. L. Canadensis (large var.) : a, right valve, magnified 2 diameters ;

b, the ventral, and ¢, the anterior view, showing the imner flange

of the ventral edge; d, outline, magnified 4 times. From

Pauquette’s Rapids.

Fig. 18. L. Anna; magnified 4 times: a, right valve; 6, ventral, and

c, anterior view; d, portion of surface of a, highly magnified

(x.25). From St. Anne’s.

Puate X.

[In the Museum of the Geological Survey of Canada. ]

Fig. 1. Isochilina Ottawa; magnified 4 times: a, left valve; 5, anterior,

and ec, ventral view. From Grenville Canal.

Dr. E. F. Kelaart on a new Ceylonese Nudibranch. 257

Fig. 2. I. gracilis; magnified 4 times: a, right valve; 5, anterior view,

and e, ventral; d, magnified portion of the marginal rim. From

White Horse Rapids.

[From Pauquette’s Rapids. In the Museum of the Geol. Survey of Canada. ]

Fig. 3. Cytheropsis concinna ; left valve ; magnified 12 times.

Fig. 4. C. concinna; ventral aspect of the closed valves; magn. 12 times.

Fig. 5. C. rugosa; magnified 12 times: a, right valve; 6, ventral aspect

of the closed valves; c¢, portion of the surface, magnified 50

times.

Fig. 6. C. Siliqua; right valve; magnified 12 times.

Fig. 7. Leperditia gibbera, var. scalaris : a, internal cast of the left valve ;

6, ocular and muscular spots, magnified. From Williamsville.

In the Museum of the Geological Society.

“I

[From Pennsylvania. |

Fig. 8. L. alta: right valve, natural size.

Fig. 9. L. alta; internal cast of left valve; natural size.

[From Schoharie. In the Museum of the Geological Society. ]

Fig. 10 a. L. gibbera, var. scalaris; left valve; natural size; 5, ocular and

muscular spots, magnified.

Fig. 11. L. gibbera, var. scalaris; right valve; natural size.

[From Pennsylvania. }

Fig. 12. L. Pennsylvanica: a, right valve, natural size; 6, ocular and

muscular spots, magnified.

Fig. 13. L. Pennsylwanica; left valve; natural size.

Fig. 14. L. ovata; right valve ; natural size.

Fig. 15. B. Maccoyiana: a, left valve, magnified 4 times; 6, portion of

surface, highly magnified.

Fig. 16. B. Pennsylvanica, right valve ; magnified 4 times.

Figs. 17, 18 a. B. Pennsylvanica, left valves; magnified 4 times.

Fig. 18 6. B. Pennsylvanica; portion of the surface, highly magnified.

XXII.— Description of a new Ceylonese Nudibranch.

By Dr. E. F. Kevaarr.

[With a Plate. ]

Doride.

TREVELYANA, new genus.

Body without a cloak. Two dorsal tentacles, without sheaths ;

‘i

non-retractile. Mouth in front of head, without tentacles.

Branchiz in a circular disk on the back, non-retractile.

Trevelyana Ceylonica. (Pl. X. B.)

Body 14 inch long, narrow, elevated and inflated near the bran-

chial plumes; semigelatinous, white, and spotted with small

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 17

258 Mr.H.J.Carter on the Red Colouring Matter of the Sea

dark orange-red spots, set wide apart from each other. Head

rather produced and rounded, also spotted with red. Mouth

circular, small, situated in front, without veil or tentacles.

Branchial plumes 15 or 16, situated on the posterior third of

the back, round a large disk, in the centre of which is the vent.

Plumes long, downy, closely set, pure white, with a longitu-

dinal bright-red streak on the back of each; slightly contrac-

tile, but they do not retract into a cavity; when extended,

they resemble a small tuft of marabout feathers. Genital

orifice in a nipple-like process situated between the anterior

and middle third of body.

Foot long and broad, terminating posteriorly in a lancet-shaped

point, about 1 mee from the body ; white, with a delicate hight

orange-red line on the edge ; this line is carried partially on

each side of the head. Tentacles 2, dorsal, short, conical,

pointed ; upper half indistinctly laminated ; of a light orange-

red colour at tip; base colourless, transparent.

Found on rocks and sea-weed, near ‘ Sober Island.’

This elegant creature does not resemble any of the described

species.

I have ventured to make a distinct genus of this animal, and

dedicate it to Sir Walter Trevelyan, to whom I am so much in-

debted for the liberal aid he has given me in my researches into

the natural history of Ceylon.

The form of the body is not unlike that of the genus Ancula.

Its nearest approach in other particulars is to Polycera.

They are short-lived in a vivarium. Ova yellow, deposited in

bead-like coils. They generally deposit the coils on twigs of

sea-weed. Sometimes this animal resembles a miniature fantail

pigeon, particularly when perched on sea-weed, with the small

marabout plumes elongated.

XXITI.—Note on the Red Colouring Matter of the Sea round the

Shores of the Island of Bombay. By H. J. Carrer, Esq.,

H.C.S. Bombay*.

From “the plagues of Egypt” down to the present day, the

blood-red colour which occasionally makes its appearance in

fresh and salt water has been an object of wonder. Numbers of

instances of it are recorded by navigators of all ages, as may be

seen by reference to M. C. Dareste’s ; excellent ‘ Mémoire’ on the

* Communicated by the author; having been read at the Bombay Branch

of the Royal Asiatic Society, January 14, 1858.

round the Shores of the Island of Bombay. 259

subject*. Besides red, spots of white, yellow, green, and brown

water have been seen in different parts of the globe; but those

of red and white are most common in the Arabian and Red Seas,

and of these two the red will chiefly occupy us here. They are

of transitory duration, and, so far as the red colour is concerned,

receive explanation from what occurs at our own doors, viz. in

the sea-water pools left by the reflux of the tide on the shores

of the Island of Bombay. A person casually looking at one of

these pools, would say that a quantity of vermilion or mimum

had been thrown into it; but, on examining the water under a

microscope, the colour is seen to be owing to the presence of

red animaleules, whose name is Peridinium. These are not all

red, however, for there are many green ones among them; and

the latter are further observed to be but a transitional state of the

former. This, then, is the cause of the red colour, and its sudden

appearance and disappearance may be explained as follows :—

During the first or active part of the Peridinium’s life, its green

colour, which depends upon the presence of a substance closely

allied to, if not identical with, the chlorophyll of plants, is, with

the other internal contents, translucent, and therefore reflects

little or no light ; but gradually, as the time approaches for its

transition to another state, called the motionless, fixed, or Proto-

coccus-form, a number of semi-translucent, refractive oil-globules

are secreted in its interior, directly or by transition from

starch, the green colour disappears, a bright red takes it¢place ;

this mixes with the oil, and thus the little animalcule finally

becomes visible to the naked eye, and the whole of that portion

of the sea charged with them, of course, acquires a deep vermilion

colour. This colour, however, only lasts for a few days, for they

soon assemble together, become individually capsuled, like Hu-

glena viridis, and in this state float on the surface or sink to the

bottom in the motionless, Protococcus-form mentioned. Here

duplicative subdivision takes place in several of the capsules,

producing two or four new ones from the old Peridinium, each

of which, on their liberation, may again become capsuled and

wndergo a further division, and so on, probably, until their for-

mative force is expended, and they thus pass into dissolution ;—

or a litter of diplo-ciliated monads may be developed in a distinct

cell in their interior, which may be the product of a true act of

generation, or the final formative effort of the protoplasm,—a

point to which I have already called attention im many of the

Algze and Infusoria; while the remainder of the red oil and in-

ternal contents which are not required for the nourishment of

the monads become liberated with the latter on the bursting of

the capsule, and thus dispersed in the water. A further con-

* Ann. des Se. nat. 4 sér. Zool. t. i. p. 179.

17*

260 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Red Colouring Matter of the Sea

sequence of the fissiparation is the constant shedding of their

capsules, which are always present with them in great numbers,

and so brittle that pressure of the thinnest piece of glass bursts

them, and again sets free the Pertdinium when they contain one :

iodine in dilute sulphuric acid gives them a deep violet colour,

and the red matter of the Peridinium is also frequently rendered

deep blue by the same solution.

Thus we see that the red colour is produced by the formation

of oil reddened at the expense of the green chlorophyll. The

same process takes place in the little Protococcus which I have

heretofore shown to impart the red colour to the salt in the salt-

pans of Bombay ; and, again, in a freshwater animalcule closely

allied to Peridinium, viz. Euglena viridis (probably Ehrenberg’s

E. sanguinea is but a reddened state of the latter) ; while a more

familiar illustration than any is presented to us by the red colour

which the leaves of some trees assume towards death, viz. the

passing of the green chlorophyll and oil into a yellow, brown,

and then red waxy substance ; from whence we may also infer,

that ike changes in the Peridinium give rise to the prevalence

of one or other of these tints in the coloration of the sea.

The species of Perzdinitum now more particularly under our

consideration I described several years since in its fixed form (as

it was submitted to me) undergoing fissiparation* ; but never

having met with it again in its active state until the 26th Noy.

last, my attention was not again drawn to the subject, nor did

I until then know what the animalcule really was. I shall call

it animalcule, though, ike Euglena and all this class, it really

belongs much more to the vegetable than the animal kingdom ;

and, believing the species to have been hitherto unrecognized,

its description, under the designation of sanguineum, may stand

as follows :—

Peridinium sanguineum, nov. sp.

Subcircular when green, becoming larger and paraboloidal or

kite-shaped when red. Compressed, sulcated on one side;

surrounded transversely by a deep groove, the anterior lip of

which is minutely ciliated. Furnished with a long, large

cilinm, having a suctorial extremity, which extends backward

from the groove on the sulcated side. Body lined with gra-

nular protoplasm and chlorophyll, in which is a hyaline vesicle

with a red eye-spot and a nucleus as in Huglena. Chlorophyll

becoming of a golden yellow, then brownish, and lastly ver-

milion- or minium-red, as the animalcule passes into the Proto-

coccus-state. Progression waddling, the small end forwards,

* Dr. Buist, “‘On Discolorations of the Sea,’ &c., Proceedings of the

‘Bombay Geographical Society, 1855, p. 109.

round the Shores of the Island of Bombay. 261

and the large cilium floating behind. Capsule slightly tabu-

lated over the anterior or conical half, smooth over the pos-

terior or round half, which also bears a short sheath in its

groove for the long cilium. Length 5 to 8-5600ths of an

inch.

Found in salt-water pools, and in the sea on the shores of the

island of Bombay.

What, then, accounts for the red colour of the sea and salt in

the salt-pans at Bombay may account for the red colour in the

sea-water of other parts, although the animalcules may not be

the same,—viz. the formation of red oil in their interior. It is

interesting, however, to find Darwin’s description of the animal-

cule which he found to colour the sea red, a degree south of

Valparaiso*, accord exactly with that of Peridinium, as may be

seen by comparing our descriptions; while it is not less so to

find Salt+ stating that the animalcules which produced the red

colour in the Red Sea (15° N.) during the day, became luminous

and threw out sparks by agitation after dark ; because most of

Ehrenberg’s marine Peridinea are phosphorescent. In further

confirmation of which, Olafsen and Povelsen’s statement may be

adduced respecting the red colour of the sea on the shores of

Iceland, viz. that in 1649, in several gulfs, “the night before,

the sea appeared all on fire, and the day following as red as

blood.” But it is not necessary for me to cite here all the ob-

servations in M. Dareste’s ‘ Mémoire’ in favour of the red colour

of the sea being in many instances owing to the presence of

Peridinea, or the white colour to the same animalcules; suffice

it to state that there are many.

With the explanation of the red colour, then, we have that of

the white, which is only seen at night, and appears to be pro-

duced by phosphorescence generated in the midst of the oil-

globules, becoming less and less powerful probably as the

Peridinium becomes redder and more nearly approaches to the

fixed or Protococcus-form. I do not of course allude here to the

colour of what is termed ‘ whale-water,’ or to the accumulation

of any molluscous animals that can be seen with the naked eye,

but exclusively to the colour of water produced by animalcules,

which also must again be distinguished from those that are

feeding on them, for where the former abound the latter are

also sure to be present. Here I have to express my regret that

I allowed the red water under consideration to pass away before

I thought of ascertaming if the Peridinium which coloured it

was also phosphorescent.

Again, the yellow colour may be produced by the chlorophyll

* Journal on board H.M.S. ‘ Beagle,’ p. 17.

+ Voyage to Abyssinia, p. 195.

262 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Red Colouring Matter of the Sea.

passing into a golden tint, when the oily appearance, so often

noticed on the surface of the sea, might be produced; so also

the green colour may precede the change into brown and red,

as stated in parts of the ‘Mémoire’ under reference, extracted

from Parry and Scoresby’s journals. Scoresby, too, notices that

the animalcule was “ paraboloidal,” and he gives measurements

equally small with those of a Peridinium.

On the brown colour a word also is necessary. This, which

probably depends on the presence of a Peridinium in the sea,

certainly does so on land, for I have had ocular demonstration

of it in a freshwater tank at Bombay, where, in the beginning

of February 1857, it not only turned the water quite brown, but

imparted a smell and insipid taste to it, which almost rendered

it undrinkable. Professor Allman has described the same phee-

nomenon from equal evidence, in the ponds of the Phoenix Park,

Dublin*; but the figure he gives of that Peridinium, though

very like, is not the same as that of the species of Bombay.

Nor should I omit to notice here the eruginous green colour

which frequently occurs in our tanks, from the presence chiefly

of a little Alga called Flos-aque, with which the acicular, fusi-

form Aphanizomenon Flos-aque (Linn.) and curled-up, bead-hke

Monormia intricata (Berk.) are plentifully mingled. This occurs

so generally and so abundantly, as frequently to render the

water not only undrinkable, but to produce an intolerable stench

by its putrefaction—facts which we cannot help associating

with the blood-red water of Egypt; and when we add to this

the following passage from an eye-witness of a similar occurrence

at Porebunder, on the coast of Khattywar, where red water is

extremely common, viz. “the colour of the sea- water on Satur-

day evening last, the 27th October, 1849, was changed from its

usual tint to a deep red, emitting a most foul smell; the fish

speedily were all destroyed, and were washed upon the beach in

large quantities, &e.+”—we cannot help ascribing this, inde-

pendently of the conjecture of the narrator that it might be

owing to “some submarine eruption of mud, &e.,” to the pro-

cess of oleaginous development and change of colour above

mentioned in some animalcule, most probably a Perzdinium, and

of realizing, at the same time, the (to me) previously incompre-

hensible Mosaic account of the plague of Egypt given in the

following verses :—

rs ‘and all the waters that were in the river were turned to blood.”

“And the fish that was in the river died; and the river stank, and the

Egyptians could not drink of the water of the river; and there was blood

throughout all the land of Egypt.”—Ezodus, vii. 20, 21.

* Trans. Microscop. Soc. Lond. vol. iii. 1855.

+ Proceedings Bombay Geograph. Soc. Joc. crt.

H. von Mohl on the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue. 263

XXIV.—On the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue by the aid of

Polarized Light. By H. von Mout.

[Concluded from p. 209.]

A New and surprising series of phenomena is produced when

the polarized pencil of light is made to pass through a doubly-

refractive medium, for instance, a thin plate of gypsum, mica, or

rock-crystal*, &c., in its way from the lower Nicol to the ob-

ject to be investigated. If these plates are so placed that their

neutral axes are directed obliquely to the Nicol (best at an angle

of 45°), the field appears more or less illuminated according to

the thickness of the plate used, and, if the plate has a certain

thickness, to be determined by trials, the field assumes one of

the colours of the Newtonian rings. The microscopic observa-

tion made by the help of this modified hight is of a mixed kind,

because the object is, on the one hand, seen in transmitted light

as in the ordinary microscope; on the other hand, this light is

on its own part again modified by the substance of the object,

and in consequence of this the object appears, as in the cases

above examined, as a self-luminous body, its various parts at the

same time presenting bright tints of complementary colours

according to their position in relation to the selenite-plate and

to the Nicols. It is well known that this arrangement is made

use of for the detection of weak degrees of doubly-refractive

power, since many objects which do not reveal this power by

mere application of two Nicol’s prisms, are shown to be doubly-

refractive bodies on the interposition of such a plate, by their

peculiar colour differmg from that of the field. It is not this

arrangement, however, which I here wish to discuss, but the

fact, hitherto overlooked, that there exist, in the behaviour of

vegetable membranes to polarized light, variations analogous to

those between positive and negative crystals, and that these

variations stand in connexion with chemical distinctions in the

vegetable organs.

This phenomenon may be observed either in annular struc-

tures or in transverse sections of smooth cell-membranes. Be-

tween the lower Nicol and the object is placed a plate of selenite,

which renders the field red; this plate is so rotated that its

neutral axes form an angle of 45° with the Nicols. Ifthe micro-

scope is now focussed to an annular object, for example, the

cross-section of a cylindrical cell, this is seen divided into

four quadrants, which appear tinged brightly with complement-

ary colours in this way: the two alternate quadrants whose

* I shall give details respecting the choice and application of these plates

in a future paper describing the arrangements of the polarizing microscope.

264 H.von Mohl on the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue

middle line corresponds to one of the neutral axes of the sele-

nite-plate are either blue or green, the other two yellow or red.

If the selenite-plate is rotated so far that its neutral axes are

perpendicular to the Nicol, all the colours are lost, and they

reappear on the continuation of the rotation, but im reverse

order, the quadrants previously blue now appearing yellow, and

vice versd. This alternation is repeated at each quarter of a

revolution.

When the object used is the transverse section of a cellular

tissue with rectilinear side-walls, all the cell-walls which stand

perpendicular to one of the Nicols will exhibit the colour of the

field; all those which run parallel with one of the neutral axes

of the selenite-plate, or form no great angle with it, will be blue,

and those parallel with the other axis yellow. When we direct

our attention to the concentric lamination of the annular cell-

membrane, and the rectilinear of the membranes of polyhedral

cellular tissue, we find that in both objects the same colour

occurs in the lamelle of the same direction.

But if we compare (of course without changing the position

of the selenite-plate ; keeping also constant attention to the

identical direction of the lamination of the organ) vegetable

elementary organs of various kinds, in reference to colour, we

find that they fall into two classes, which are contrasted in re-

gard to the colours which they exhibit under the given cireum-

stances. In one class all the layers which lie obliquely in the

direetion of a right-wound screw, are coloured blue (or green),

those lying in the direction of a left-wound screw-line, yellow

(or red) ; in the second class the colours are opposite for the

same directions ; the organs of one class are optically positive,

those of the other optically negative.

To the optically negative class belong the membranes of all

elementary organs situated in the interior of a plant, whether

they be left in their natural condition, or cellulose be purified

from the infiltrated substances by the help of nitric acid and

chlorate of potash. In this respect agree not only ordinary

cells and vessels, but even structures whose substance is assumed

by many chemists to be essentially different from cellulose, for

instance the medullary cells of Sambucus nigra, the mucilagmous

secondary layers of the hairs of the seeds of Acanthodium spi-

catum, the cells of Lichens and Fungi, collenchyma-cells, the

horny endosperm of Phytelephas, the cells of the cotyledons of

Schotia speciosa, the gelatinous cells of the Alge, for instance of

Bangia atropurpurea; finally, among the parts lying nearer to

the surface, the fibrous cells of the envelope of the roots of

Orchidez and Aroidez.

On the other hand, optically positive colours are exhibited by

by the aid of Polarized Light. 265

the cell-membranes of the periderm and the cuticular layers

of the epidermal cells. This occurs, for instance, in common

cork, in the periderm of Quercus Cerris, Prunus virginiana,

Esculus Hippocastanum, Betula alba, and in the thin cork-layers

which divide the bark of old trunks of Pinus, e. g. P. nigricans,

into seales. In the epidermis all those membranes which are

coloured blue by iodine and chloride of zine, like an ordinary

cell-membrane, behave in optical respects also like a cellulose

membrane ; while all those layers which are coloured brown by

those reagents, like the cell-membranes of the periderm, are

optically positive. It here makes no difference whether the

cuticle forms but a thin pellicle on the outer surface of the

epidermis, as in most thin-walled epidermal cells (e.g. on the

rhizome of Polypodium aureum, in the stem of Impatiens, of

Euphorbia Caput Meduse, on the leaf of Helleborus fetidus, &c.),

or, as in thick-walled epidermal cells, a thick stratum of the

lamellz on the external wall of the epidermal cells, and parts of

their side-walls, possess the property of cuticle,—as, for instance,

in the leaves of Cycas revoluta, Phormium tenax, Hakea gibbosa,

and Aloe obliqua, and in the stems of Viscum album and Miso-

dendron.

This contrast between the cuticular layer and the parts of the

cell-wall composed of unaltered cellulose, may be observed with

extreme clearness in the epidermis of the leaf of Aloe obliqua.

Seen from the surface, the epidermal cells appear as tolerably

regular hexagons, in whose side-walls may be distinguished the

primary membranes and a thick deposit of secondary layers.

Among the latter, even without the application of polarized

light, the innermost, rather thick layer is distinguishable by

being separated from the rest by a sharp line of separation. On

the application of a plate of selenite, the primary membranes,

and, with the exception of the said innermost, likewise the

secondary layers which lie parallel with the neutral axis of the

selenite-plate, appear, according to the thickness of the plate

used, red or yellow; those lying parallel with the other neutral

axis green or blue; while the innermost layer exhibits, with the

same regularity, the complementary colours of the other mem-

brane lying parallel with it. The same contrast in the colour of

this innermost layer and the rest of the layers, is exhibited in

the transverse section of the epidermis, m which it is further

observed, that this innermost layer is continuous with the un-

altered cellulose membranes of the posterior inner half of the

epidermal cells, and in its colour obeys the rule followed by these

membranes and the subjacent parenchymatous cells.

I have demonstrated, on a former occasion*, that the chemical

* Scientific Memoirs, 2nd series, Nat. Hist. i. p. 95.

266 H. von Mohl on the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue

difference of the cell-membranes of the periderm and the cuti-

cular layers of the epidermis, their incapacity to take a blue

colour with iodine and sulphuric acid, and their resistance to

the solvent action of sulphuric acid, do not depend upon their

consisting of a constituent substance different from cellulose,

but that their basis is likewise cellulose, and that this appears

with its characteristic reaction with iodine, when the compound

deposited in these membranes has been removed by caustic

potash. Hence it required to be examined whether these mem-

branes could be made to recover, by the same treatment, the

property of acting upon polarized hght in the same way as

cellulose. Some experiments made with the epidermis of Aloe

obliqua showed that this is the case completely ; for even after

only a few hours’ maceration in solution of caustic potash, the

reaction had changed perfectly into that of cellulose. Treatment

of the cuticle with oxidizing agents, for instance with a solution

of chromate of potash in dilute sulphuric acid, had the same

effect, but less perfectly, even when the maceration in this fluid

was prolonged for several days. There is no doubt, therefore,

that the optical reaction of the cuticle, like its chemical reaction,

is to be ascribed to the deposition of a foreign substance in

its membranes composed of cellulose.

In the conversion of cotton into gun-cotton there is a change

of the optical conditions analogous to that of the cellulose layers

of the epidermis in their conversion into cuticular layers.

The same opposite action on polarized light to that of cellu-

lose which is found in cuticle, is seen also in the cell-membrane

of Caulerpa (1 examined in this respect C. prolifera, Freycinetit,

clavifera), and this not only in the tough, external, lamellated

cell-membrane of the stem, the leaves, and the radical fibres (if

these expressions may be used to denote the parts of a uni-

cellular plant), but also in the substance of the branched struts

which run across the cavity of the plant.

The cell-membrane of Bryopsis, which I exammed in B. Bal-

bisiana and penicillata, displayed an anomaly I could not explain

in reference to the rest of the conditions. It consists of many

concentric layers, and its substance, with the exception of the

external cuticular investment, is rapidly coloured blue by iodine

and chloride of zinc, like cellulose; yet only a thin external

layer acted like cellulose in polarized light, and all the inner

layers in the contrary way.

Finally, the starch-granules of all the plants I examined in this

respect have the optical behaviour opposite to that of cellulose.

When we turn from the examination of cross-sections of cells

to the elucidation of the phenomena which cells present when

viewed laterally, a far greater multiformity 1s met with.

by the aid of Polarized Light. 267

The longitudinal section of the cell-wall behaves tu polarized

light exactly like the cross-section ; hence, on the application

of the plate of selenite, the same colours make their appear-

ance, according to its position. But it is far less easy to ob-

serve this phenomenon in its purity here, than in examination

of cross-sections, because the preparation of delicate longitu-

dinal sections of uniform thickness, especially of prosenchyma-

tous tissues, is far more difficult than the cutting of good

cross-sections. Too thick a slice produces colour even by itself,

whereby the colours produced by the plate of selenite are ren-

dered more or less impure. A further disturbance frequently

arises out of the circumstance that the longitudinal section often

takes the side-walls of the cells in an oblique direction, the sec-

tions curve round, &c., from which irregularities the colours

not rarely undergo alteration, even into the complementary

colours. All this renders the examination more difficult; but

when good preparations are examined, the above rule will be

found confirmed.

Those side-walls of cells which are viewed from the surface,

and are traversed by the polarized light in a perpendicular direc-

tion, exhibit extremely diverse aspects according to the variations

of thei structure. To observe these phenomena in perfect

purity, it is best to select such elementary organs as have their

secondary membranes split into fibres,—best of all, spiral ves-

sels. Among these, the spiral vessels of the scape of Musa pa-

radisiaca afford an wnsurpassable material, since they are easy to

isolate, of considerable size, and regular structure. When one

of these vessels, its spirals being drawn somewhat apart, is placed

with its long axis in a position perpendicular to one of the

Nicols, the fibres on the upper side of the vessel ascend towards

the left, those of the under side towards the right, and when the

selenite-plate is imterposed, they exhibit the complementary

colours. Ifthe colour of one of the strata of fibres is compared

with the colour of a section of a cell-wall which is placed in the

same direction with the fibres, an agreement in colour is dis-

played. If the vessel is rotated horizontally so far that the fibres

on one wall come to lie perpendicular to one of the Nicols, the

colour of these fibres vanishes so far as they lie in the said

direction. It is clear, therefore, that in these fibres one nega-

tive axis lies parallel with their longitudinal extension, the other

perpendicular to this. It is then very easy to explain why spiral

vessels which are inclined with their longitudinal axes at an angle

of 45° to one of the Nicols, exhibit a totally different aspect,

according as their fibre describes a more or less steeply-ascending

spiral. Three cases may be distinguished. When the spiral-

fibre describes a very slightly-ascending spiral, when therefore

268 H.von Mohl on the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue

the fibres approximate to the position of transverse fibres, in the

above-mentioned position of the vessel, the fibres of the anterior

and posterior walls act in the same way upon polarized light,

and the vessel appears of the same colour behind and in front, like

a cell clothed with cross-fibres, or like a section of a cell-wall

passing at right angles to the long axis of the vessel. When

the spiral vessel is so far drawn out that the fibres of its anterior

and posterior walls cross at right angles, in the oblique position

of the vessel above mentioned they will stand perpendicular to

the two Nicols, and consequently will not act upon polarized light.

When, lastly, the vessel is so much drawn out that the fibres

form a very acute angle with the longitudinal axis of the vessel,

they act like longitudinal fibres, and hence appear with the

complementary colours of those tints which are exhibited by the

fibres of a closely-wound vessel.

It need scarcely be specially mentioned that the behaviour

of spiral vessels is shared by cells which contain spiral fibres, for

instance the elaters of the Liverworts, the leaf-cells of Sphag-

num, the cells of the sporange of Equisetum Telmateia, the elaters

of the same plant, the spiral cells in the stem and petiole of

Nepenthes, those of the Orchidez, &e.

Completely analogous conditions are observed in those ele-

mentary organs whose secondary fibres form a more or less

regular network, as in the reticulated vessels of the Monocoty-

ledons, the scalariform ducts of the Ferns, the reticulated paren-

chyma-cells of the wing of the seed of Swietenta Mahogani, &e.

Of course the fibres here do not agree in colour in any position

of the cell, but exhibit, according to their varied positions, the

same colours as the cell-walls in the section of a parenchymatous

cellular tissue.

As is well known, we find transitions from those cells which

have the secondary layers divided into separate fibres, to the

apparently homogeneous cell-membranes, or structures of that

kind where the secondary layers are not composed of separable

fibres, yet possess a fibrous structure, indicated by a finer or

coarser striation, and are more easily torn in the direction of

these streaks than in any other direction. This condition gave

rise to the notorious dispute whether or not cell-membrane is

composed of primitive fibres.

Among unpitted cells with fibre-hke striation of the mem-

brane, many Conferve, for example C. Melagonium, and further,

the Cladophore, are well known to be remarkable for the cir-

cumstance that they exhibit two systems of such streaks, crossing

at right angles. It was a question here whether one alone of

these systems determined the optical character of the membrane,

or the two exerted an equal and opposite effect, mutually neu-

by the aid of Polarized Light. 269

tralizing their action, as occurs in two cross plates of mica.

Observation shows that the former is the case, and that the

colour which the membrane exhibits on the application of a plate

of selenite depends on the direction of the longitudinal striation.

The direction of this striation is not the same in all Cladophore.

In some, as in C. glomerata and longissima, one system of striz,

determining the optical conditions, runs parallel with the long

axis of the cell; hence the cell-membrane of these species ap-

pears colourless when the cell is placed perpendicular to the

Nicols, and in an oblique position exhibits the same colours as

a section through a cell-wall lying parallel with the cell. In

other species, as in C. hospita, the longitudinal striz run in the

direction of a steeply-ascending spiral, and the action of the light

is altered accordingly.

In an analogous way, the cell-membranes of the Characeze

also exhibit two systems of streaks, crossing at mght angles.

But the striation is different from that of the Cladophore. It

does not present, as in them, uniform and parallel lines, but the

cells appear traversed in a transverse direction by fine streaks,

which form a network with long meshes, while thicker bundles

of fibres run longitudinally, often exhibiting an undulating

course. This condition occurs both in the central cell of Chara,

for example in C. equisetina, Kiitz., and in the cell-wall of

Nitella, for instance in N. flexilis, mucronata, fasciculata, and

syncarpa. 'These membranes act very powerfully upon polarized

hght, but, what is remarkable, they exhibit in the same positions

the opposite colours to those of the Cladophora. This mght

give rise to the conjecture, that the Chare form, in regard to the

optical conditions of their cell-membranes, similar exceptions to

the general rule to those in Caulerpa; but the examination of

transverse sections of Nitella fasciculata and Chara equisetina did

not confirm this, for these behaved exactly like the transverse sec-

tion of an ordinary cell. Since, then, on the lateral view of the

cell the colouring is the opposite of that of the cell-membrane

of Cladophora, and agrees with that of a spiral vessel with a very

gently-ascending fibre, it is clear that in the Chare the optical

character of the membrane is determined by the transverse

fibres.

Phznomena exactly analogous to those of cells in which the

membrane has visible fibre-like streaks, are exhibited by cells in

which only traces of this appearance are to be detected, or whose

membrane appears to be completely homogeneous ; since their

membrane, according to the direction in relation to the Nicol, is

sometimes invisible, sometimes more or less brightly illuminated,

and, on the application of the selenite-plate, developes a yellow

or blue colour. Here exists, on the one hand, evidence that the

;

)

FE RS ee et See ae

270 H.von Mohl on the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue

apparently homogeneous cell-membrane is not really so; and on

the other hand, the position in which the cell must be placed in

order to be visible, and the colour produced by the selenite-

plate, enable us to ascertain the direction of its invisible fibril-

lation. In this respect, for example, isolated vessels from the

trunks of Tree-ferns are very instructive: on their membranes

occur largish spots, smooth and perfectly homogeneous, corre-

sponding to the angles of adjacent cells; on the application of

the selenite-plate, these exhibit the same colour as the fibres

running between the pits, and hence demonstrate that the entire

membrane has a fibrous structure in the transverse direction.

Beautiful examples of this are furnished also by the wood-

cells of the Coniferee and Cycadez, in which, very frequently,

even when a definite fibrillation is not indicated by striation of

the membrane with the ordinary microscope, the direction in

which the fibres* run may be determined by the angle at

which the slits of the pits stand obliquely to the long axis.

This angle amounts, for instance in the wood-cells of a Cycas,

to nearly 45°. If the cells are placed perpendicularly to one

Nicol, these membranes appear, according as the fibres are

directed to the right or left, either blue or yellow ; on the other

hand, they become colourless when the cell is inclined at an

angle of 45° to the Nicol, while in this position the illumination

and brilliancy of colour of the side-walls standing perpendicular

to the surface of the object-slider attain their maximum. An

analogous behaviour is exhibited by the cells of Torreya taat-

folia, whose fibres ascend at an angle of 70°, and the cells of

Fir-wood, with an angle of 68°,—only these, for reasons readily

explained, did not show the greatest brilliancy of colour when

the cell was placed perpendicular to a Nicol, but when it was

so far inclined that its fibres formed an angle of 45° with the

Nicol.

Peculiar phenomena are exhibited by the lateral borders of a

cell containing an oblique or transverse fibre on its walls. The

longitudinal section of a cell-wall behaves to polarized light, as

above noticed, like a transverse section of the same; and the

same holds good, in spiral vessels, annular vessels, scalariform

ducts, &c., of the side borders at which the fibres of the anterior

side curve downwards to reach the posterior side. In con-

sequence of this, the fibres present, at the places of curvature,

sometimes the same, sometimes the opposite colour from that of

the fibres running on the horizontally-lymg lateral surfaces,

according as the latter ascend in a more or less steep spiral.

* When I speak here and in other places of fibres, I do it for the sake

of brevity of expression, and by no means thereby intend to defend the

doctrine of the existence of primitive fibres.

by the aid of Polarized Light. 271

When, for example, a spiral vessel with a gently-ascending spiral

is inclined at an angle of 45° to one of the Nicols, and thus the

fibres of its posterior and anterior sides react in the same way

on polarized light, in the manner of transverse fibres, appearing

of a yellow colour, the places of curvature of the same will be

blue, thus appearing of the same colour as if the lateral walls

were composed of longitudinal fibres. The places of curvature

appear of the same colours if the fibres of the anterior and

posterior sides ascend at an angle of 45° to the longitudinal

axis of the vessel, and in consequence of this, in the said posi-

tion of the vessel remain uncoloured. When, on the other hand,

the fibres describe a very steeply-ascending spiral, and the fibres

lying on the posterior and anterior sides of the vessel thus

act in the manner of longitudinal fibres, their colour agrees

with that of the places of curvature. Constant and regular

as these phenomena appear when we examine organs of very

regular structure, like spiral vessels, in examining thick-walled

cylindrical cells, for instance the hairs of Boraginee, or isolated

prismatic cells, such as wood- and liber-cells, many exceptions

will be found, partly because the latter are subject to much

irregularity in the course of the fibres from the oblique, variously

changing inclinations of the side-walls of the cells, partly because,

as it appears, the direction of the fibres is not always the same

in the different layers of one and the same cell, so that, for in-

stance, it describes a less steep spiral in the outer lamellee of the

cell-wall than in the inner.

The phenomena which the cell-walls exhibit in polarized

light undergo, again, manifold modifications when two cell-

membranes with differently directed fibres lie immediately one

over the other. This naturally occurs with extreme frequency

in the cellular tissue of plants when the fibrillation of the cells

follows a spiral direction, since in that case the fibres will pursue

opposite directions on the coherent membranes of two adjacent

cells. When two such membranes are viewed lying one over

the other in a horizontal direction, the lower one, as a doubly-

refractive substance, must exert upon the light coming from the

Nicol an analogous although weaker influence to that of a plate

of selenite, and the effect of this must be more or less clearly

indicated in the phenomena presented by the upper membrane.

An influence of this kind must likewise make itself felt even

when the membranes do not lie immediately one on the other,

but are separated by a greater or less space, as for example the

upper and lower membranes of a cell by the cell-cavity. Here,

again, the spiral vessels of Musa may be used as a suitable ob-

ject, in which these phenomena may be observed with certainty.

If we examine a vessel, placed perpendicular to one of the

272 H.von Mohl on the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue

Nicols, which has suffered no compression, and which is so far

drawn out that the curves of the upper and under sides stand

about at right angles to each other, the greater part of the turns

are freely exposed to the light coming from the lower Nicol, and

the two layers of fibres only le one over the other in triangular

spaces at the points of curvature of the fibrous bands at the

margins of the vessel. In such a vessel, as above remarked,

when a plate of selenite is interposed, the oppositely wound

fibres of the upper and lower sides appear in complementary

colours. These colours present themselves in great purity in all

parts where the fibres lie free, but appear dulled in the triangles

above noticed. It here depends solely upon the focussing of the

microscope which colour we produce in these crossing-places : if

we focus carefully to the fibre of the upper wall, its colour (no

matter whether yellow or blue) will be almost pure, and little

affected by the colouring of the lower stratum of fibres, lying

under these circumstances out of focus; on the other hand, if

we focus through the upper stratum of fibres to the lower, this

appears with its proper colour, without the upper stratum of

fibres, which cannot now produce any defined image on the

retina, producing any very great disturbance. Properly the

colours of the two layers of fibres should completely destroy

each other, and it cannot be doubted the light has undergone a

modification in passing through the inferior layer of fibres, and

again suffers it in the upper layer; but with the isolated position

of the fibres produced by the longitudinal stretching of the ves-

sel, this light forms but an inconsiderable portion of the total

mass of light commg from the plate of selenite, and remains

almost ineffective after traversing the path from the lower to

the upper layer of fibres, so that no very striking modification

of the colouring of the upper layer of fibres can make itself felt.

On the other hand, matters are totally changed when the

vessel is pressed flat in the compressor, so that the fibres of the

two layers come to lie one immediately above another at the

crossing-points, where the light modified by the lower fibre then

penetrates immediately into the upper fibre, without mixing with

the light penetrating unaltered beside the fibres of the lower

layer. Here the action of the two layers of fibres upon one an-

other is in most cases most evident, but it is indicated in very

various ways, according as the crossing of the fibres occurs or

not at a right angle.

If the fibres cross at right angles, the effect upon polarized

light exerted by the lower stratum of fibres is removed by the

upper stratum, in the same way as happens with two plates of

mica crossing at right angles; hence the fibres should be in-

visible at the crossing-points. Now, this does not, it is true,

by the aid of Polarized Light. 273

oceur quite strictly; but when the Nicols are used alone, the

crossing-points appear more or less black, while the rest of

the fibres appear white; and when the selenite-plate is inter-

posed, the crossing-points exhibit the colour of the field, while

the uncrossed portions of the fibres are coloured yellow or blue,

according to their position. For reasons readily perceived, the

want of colour at the crossing-poimts remains the same, however

the preparation may be rotated in a horizontal direction.

But when the superposed fibres do not cross at right angles

(no matter whether more acutely or more obtusely), the phano-

mena exhibited at the crossing-points are essentially different.

When a vessel of such kind stands perpendicular to one of the

Nicols, the right-ascending spiral will appear in the comple-

mentary colour of the left-ascending spiral, as in an uncom-

pressed vessel, so far as the fibres do not overlie; but at the

crossing-points the lower stratum of fibres shows through the

upper with its proper colour (no matter whether blue or yellow)

almost unaltered, while the upper stratum is scarcely seen.

When, however, such a vessel is placed at an angle of 45° to the

Nicol, when the layers of fibres appear of the same colour, the

effects of the two fibres are added together at the crossing-points,

and at these places we find an analogous, but brighter, colour

than that of the free part of the fibres,—bright yellow instead of

dull yellow, bright blue instead of dull blue.

In the spiral vessels prepared in the above manner, the fibres

of the upper and under sides act with equal force upon polarized

light on account of their equal thickness, and the course of the

fibres is perfectly regular: an equal regularity of the phenomena

there presented will not easily be found in the examination of

two adherent walls of adjacent cells, because here the unequal

thickness of the cell-wall and the irregular course of the fibres

diverted by the canals of the pits, produce disturbances, whence

the colouring of the cell-walls frequently becomes unequal, and

even complementary colours are found in neighbouring parts.

_ This is the case in a high degree in thick-walled cells of some-

what irregular form, as in liber-cells.

Finally, it must be mentioned, in reference to the cell-wall

penetrated in a perpendicular direction by polarized light, that

im many cases, as already noticed by Schacht, the vicinity of a

round pit is distinguished by a black cross similar to that exhi-

bited by the cross-section of cylindrical cells. This cross is

most strikingly seen in the border which surrounds the pit of

Fir-wood ; it occurs, less sharply defined externally, on the pits

of the endosperm of Phytelephas, of Palms, and on many wood-

cells. The origin of this cross is easily explicable, from the fact

that the fibres of the membrane are diverted round the pits in

Amn. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 18

274 H.von Mohl on the Investigation of Vegetable Tissue

circular curves, to which is added, in the pits of Fir-wood, the

circumstance that the cell-wall is protruded inwards into the

cell, in a globular form, over the cavity which forms the border

of the pit.

Passing from the cell-wall to the cell-contents, we find that

the behaviour of starch-granules with polarized light has already

been investigated by so many persons, that scarcely any notice

will be required respecting it. It is universally known that they

show a black cross, like the transverse section of a cylindrical

cell; that the point from which the arms of the cross run out

always coincides with the organic centre of the granule, with

the so-called hilum; that the arms of the cross stand perpendi-

cular to the lamellee of the granule, and that therefore the cross

is often exceedingly irregular*, from the excentric arrangement

so frequently presented by the lamellz (most strikmgly im the

starch-granules of the tubers of Canna indica, of Galanga-root,

of the milky juice of Euphorbia, &c.). I have hkewise explained

above, that the colours which the starch-granules exhibit on the

application of a plate of selenite, are positive, and opposite to

those of cellulose. The swelling-up of starch-granules in boiling

water, strong acids, or caustic alkalies, removes from their sub-

stance the power of acting upon polarized light (at least in a

degree capable of detection with our instruments). It offers a

very attractive spectacle to observe this process in the starch of

the Potato with the application of a selenite-plate. When a drop

of solution of potash is added to the water in which the granules

lie, the latter swell from without inwards: as far as their sub-

stance remains yet unattacked, it exhibits the most vivid colours ;

the swollen portion is quite sharply separated from the still hard

parts, and during its expansion it exhibits pale colours, which

vanish in the completely gelatinized parts.

In my opinion, inulin does not occur in the form of granules

in the cells of living plants, but in solution. In the parenchyma-

cells of dried roots of Inula Helenium, it presented itself in the form

of irregular angular masses, not expanding in cold water, acting

strongly upon polarized light, which possibly may depend simply

upon mechanical tension. It was precipitated from the boiling

solution in the form of small, irregular, roundish lumps, which

acted only weakly and in an irregular manner upon polarized light.

I could not observe any effect upon polarized light in chloro-

phyll-granules or the chlorophyll-bands of Spirogyra. The

starch-granules contained in them displayed the ordinary phee-

* That particular observers, for example Pereira, did not see the black

cross in the starch-granules of certain plants, for instance in the seeds of

wheat and rice, is attributable to the imperfection of the imstruments with

which they observed,

by the aid of Polarized Light. 275

nomena; but the green colouring matter is in a high degree

obstructive to the development of a bright light, as is shown by

the comparison of the chlorophyll of a leaf bleached by alcohol

with a fresh leaf of the same plant.

In the granules of oleaginous seeds (Hartig’s aleuron-granules)

I could usually find no sign of double refraction ; distinct traces

were, however, displayed, on the application of a plate of mica,

in the seed of Aftalea funifera.

In the primordial utricle I ordinarily found no trace of double

refraction. In the Spirogyra, however, it exhibited, after con-

traction with weak alcohol, on the application of a plate of sele-

nite or mica, a very weak but quite evident reaction like that of

cellulose.

My observations on the last three structures are, as is evi-

dent, very insufficient ; further improvements of the observing

instruments are required in order to arrive at decided results

respecting their behaviour with polarized light.

The polarizing microscope, even in its present condition, 1s

excellently adapted for the discovery of crystals in plants, since

these appear with surprising brilliancy on the dark field. Al-

though it has been long known that crystals are very widely

diffused formations in the vegetable kingdom, and that scarcely

a plant exists, in the higher orders, in which they may not be

discovered,—yet one is surprised, on the application of polarized

light, to find the crystals far more frequent, and in far greater

quantity, than one is accustomed to see on investigation with the

ordinary microscope. The quantity of them in many Lichens,

for instance in Lecanora tartarea, is quite surprising in amount ;

and they will likewise be found in the tissue of many embryos,

where they would otherwise easily escape notice on account of

their small size and the granular contents of the cells; but even

in other parts where they have long been known and are more

readily discoverable, they may be detected more easily and in

greater quantity, and as crystals, in polarized light. I will

mention, in reference to this, only the stellate hairs of the air-

canals of Nymphea, in each nodule of which lies a crystal, so-

luble in strong acid. The crystals mostly appear, even without

the application of a selenite-plate, in brilliant colours ; and there

is not a more attractive spectacle than the view of a great quan-

tity of [sulphate of lime ?] crystals in the petiole of many Mu-

sacez, e.g. Urania speciosa, or of the larger raphides, such as

are so common for instance in the tissues of the Aloes. Whe-

ther crystals occur which belong to the regular system, and

consequently do not act upon polarized light, is unknown to me,

but I have met with none hitherto.—(A. ‘i. )

Tiibingen, November 1857.

18%

276 Mr. J. Miers on the Nature and Origin

XXV.—On the Nature and Origin of the External Coatings of

Seeds. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &c.

Tuer above question has not sufficiently attracted the attention

of botanists, who have often described the seminal tunics under

different appellations, according to their notions of the source of

their development ; but, in a paper published nearly two years

ago*, I pointed out the test by which, as it appeared to me,

their true origin can always with confidence be determined.

Dr. Asa Gray has lately presented a paper to the Linnean Society,

in which he maintains the view he first enunciated respecting

the seed-coats of Magnolia; im that paper this eminent botanist

details his observations on the development and growth of its

ovule, particularly in regard to the period when the osseous

deposits are secreted within the primine; from these observa-

tions he still contends that the outer fleshy tunic of its seed

derives its origin from the primine, and is therefore a portion of

its testa. If this doubt were confined solely to the case of

Magnolia, it would be of small moment, but as it affects a lead-

ing feature in the development of most other seeds, it becomes

a question of extensive importance ; and under this impression,

as the facts described by my esteemed friend appeared to me to

admit of a different solution, I soon after redd a paper before

the same Society, in which, carefully avoiding all controversial

disputation, I briefly confined myself to a revision of the argu-

ment, bringing forward other facts and inferences, with a view

of resolving the matter. The Council of that Society published

Dr. A. Gray’s paper, but, in a manner quite inconsistent with

the spirit of scientific progress, refused a place to my observa-

tions in its Quarterly Journal, on the score that its ‘ Proceedings’

are not a fit medium for contention on this point of science. I

am fully aware how difficult it is to establish any novel views of

structural development, and as I am desirous, for the cause of

truth, that the matter in question should be decided, I submit

it to the consideration of botanists, with the hope that they will

throw aside for the moment their previous conclusions, and give

their unbiassed attention to the facts and arguments here pre-

sented to their notice. With this view I will condense into an-

other form the bearings of the whole question, introducing first

a few premises, the import of which seems to have been lost

sight of in this inquiry.

1. Vegetable growth in all its stages is regulated by the ordi-

nary laws of mechanical action, and hence all inferences from

seeming facts, or those often assumed to be facts, which are in-

* Linn. Trans. xxu. 81.

of the External Coatings of Sceds. 277

consistent with the operation of those laws, must be held to be

founded in misconception.

2. Every tunic of the vegetable ovule is formed of three ele-

mentary parts; its outer and inner surfaces (epiderm and endo-

derm) consisting of a layer of very consolidated cells compacted

with and enclosing a great mass of looser cellular tissue (meso-

derm), from which they are not separable, as distinct pellicles,

without laceration of their surfaces: these inner cells are filled

with various substances that constitute pleurenchyma, &c., des-

tined for the protection of the nucleus.

3. No communication of vessels can pass from the mesoderm

of one into the mesoderm of another tunic, except through the

common point of their origin.

4. There the mesodermal tissues of all are united, and are

connected or are in communication with the secreting surface

of the placenta; and I have distinguished by the name of gan-

gylode this common point of junction of the coats and nucleus

of the ovule.

5. When an ovule is erect, the gangylode is necessarily co-

incident with the point of attachment of the ovule to the pla-

centa, and here all the nourishing vessels terminate ; consequently

there will be no future indication of the presence of any raphe

in the tissues of the seminal tunics.

6. When the position of an ovule is changed by the act of

anatropal inversion, the gangylode, or future chalaza in the seed,

becomes far removed from the point of its prior attachment to

the placenta ; but an intimate communication is still maintained

between them by an extension of a portion of the placenta (which

I have called the placentary sheath) carrying with it and en-

closing the nourishing vessels which constitute the future raphe

in the seed. This placentary sheath, though confluent with the

outer tunic of the ovule, is still a distinct formation; and no

organic connexion, either then or afterwards, exists between

their respective mesoderms, except through the medium of the

Fig. 1. Fig. 2.

gangylode. Thus, in the annexed longitudinal and transverse

278 Mr, J. Miers on the Nature and Origin

sections of an anatropal ovule, d is the placentary sheath, con-

taining the nourishing vessels, a, proceeding from the placenta

and terminating in the gangylode, f; cis the primine, d the

secundine, e the nucleus. It is here manifest that the nourish-

ing vessels enclosed in the placentary sheath never find their

way into the tissues of the primine.

7. We may therefore infer, as an axiom from the three fore-

eoing premises, that the raphe does not primarily, nor does it

subsequently exist within the substance of the primine; and it

is equally clear that if any penetration of the vessels of the raphe

into its tissues were to exist, the natural course of such entrance

would be only through the gangylode or chalazal point of the

seed ; but no such extension of the raphe beyond that point has

ever been observed.

8. It is equally clear, in the course of the growth of the tunics

of the ovule into the coats of a seed, that if Fic. 3.

there be no lateral expansion of the placen- Z

tary sheath, then the raphe must be found

as a distinct cord or compressed fistular line,

within the substance of a distinct and entire fleshy coating which

completely envelopes the two usual integuments of the seed,

then the only conclusion we can draw is, Fig. 4.

that there has been a growth and exten-

sion of the placentary sheath, which has

become enlarged into such a thick coat-

ing over the entire surface of the testa,

as seen in the margin, where a shows

the vessels of the raphe, } the extraneous

fleshy coating or arilline, ¢ the testa,

dthetegmen. The testimony @ posteriori

presented by the appearances in the seed in this case, combined

with the evidence @ priori observed in the pre-existing ovule,

convey certain proof of the intermediate growth and extension

of this extraneous coating, as convincing as that of any demon-

stration in Euclid, even if no one had ever witnessed this

expansion.

10. It is manifest that the period of the growth of this extra-

neous coating must have been subsequent to that of the act of

inversion and fertilization of the ovule, and that it is therefore

somewhat arilliform in its nature. This kind of coating, bemg

of the External Coatings of Seeds. 279

an expansion of the placentary sheath, I have called an arilline*,

to distinguish it from the true ari//us, which is always more ex-

terior to it, and not necessarily fleshy, and which is an emana-

tion from, or growth of, the funicle. If the term arilline, which

is identical with the arillode of Planchon ayd the fauz arille of

St. Hilaire, be objected to, it is easy to give it another name ;

but that coating, in no case, can be considered to be the testa,

though sometimes confluent with it.

These considerations are perfectly consistent with the doc-

trines of Brown and Mirbel, now universally adopted by botanists,

in regard to the development of the coats and nucleus’ of the

ovule and the mode of its fertilization and growth.

The question in regard to the seed-coats of Magnolia having

been fully discussed in my former paper +, I need only here refer

to the main points at issue in that case. Dr. Asa Gray, having

at first overlooked the existence of the inner integument, was

led to conclude that the two outer tunics of its seed are the

growth of the two coats of the ovulet; but he afterwards ad-

mitted that its bony shell must be held to be its testa $; at the

same time, not prepared to renounce his favourite prepossession

that the scarlet coating is a growth of the primine, he main-

tained that the two constituted one integral tunic, “a baccate

testa:” this term, of no definite meaning, was invented by Lin-

nzeus, prior to the existence of any distinct nomenclature being

given to the several tunics, and before their nature and origin

were inquired into. Gaertner, in the use of this term as applied

to Magnolia, explains that its testa is covered by a fleshy envelope

analogous in its nature to that of an arillus, and in describing

the seed of that genus, he defines its envelopes as consisting of

three distinct tunics||.. Drs. Hooker and Thomson had in the

meanwhile adopted the opinion of Dr. Gray regarding the outer

seed-coats of Magnolia, and in this respect they differ from all

preceding botanists.

* Linn. Trans. xxii. 89. t Gen. Unit. States, i. 60.

+ Linn. Trans. xxii. § Hook. Kew Journ. vii. 244.

|| De Fruct. Intr. 133; vol. i. 343; Linn. Trans. xxii. 86.

“| This is denied by the reporter, in a marginal note made on my paper ;

but, with all the consideration due to that authority, I submit, as far as my

memory extends, that I know of no one who has previously entertained

the opinion of Dr. Gray, that this scarlet coating is the testa. Gaertner’s

definition, here alluded to, is dated 1788; and those who subsequently

adopted the same expression would have explained their meaning, if they

differed from that definition. Jussieu, however (1789), distinctly confirms

Gaertner’s explanation (Gen. Pl. 281), when he ascribes to Magnolia

**semina baccata seu arillata.’”” DeCandolle, in his ‘ Systema’ and ‘ Pro-

dromus,’ adopts simply the same phrase “‘ semina baccata,” without further

explanation. Spach (Phaner. vii. 469) says positively “arille charnu.”’

Endlicher (Gen. P1.4737) also defines it “ integumentum exterius carnosum

280 ‘Mr. J. Miers on the Nature and Origin

Against this combined authority 1 demurred, by showing *

that the cord of the raphe being found within the scarlet coat-

ing, it was absolutely impossible, if that tunic owed its origin

to a mere growth of the primine, that the raphe could have

quitted its normal position outside the primine+, and have sub-

sequently insinuated itself into its tissues.

Dr. A. Gray, in his last paper, again repeats that the scarlet

coating and bony nut are both derived from a growth of the

primine, as he witnessed upon the inner surface of the latter the

gradual deposition of osseous cells, subsequently forming the

hard shell. There can be no doubt of the fact of this depo-

sition, but I dissent from the inference just mentioned. If what

my excellent opponent designates a “ baccate testa’? be one tunic

resulting from the mere growth of the primine, we ought to find

it consisting of three parts, as stated in my second preceding

definition ; but, on examination, we find double the number, or

two distinct tunics, the outer having its endoderm and epiderm,

which in the ripe seed I found a black and softer surface, easily

scraped off, and showing the nut beneath of its usual pale yel-

lowish colour. I will not enter into the question whether the

previous growth of the primine is due to “ merismatie division,”

as supported by Dr. Gray, or whether it is due to other sources,

after the theories of different physiologists. But when it has

attained to nearly its full growth, the mode of the solidification

of this tunic is probably effected by means of the intercellular

passages, so clearly indicated by Link, as existing between the

cells of fleshy tissue ; osseous matter, secreted probably from

the nourishing vessels, would here readily flow nto those spaces

and become absorbed into or deposited round the cells of that

tissue. By these means the whole internal mesodermal mass

would become solidified into a compact hard shell, and the pre-

viously harder epidermal surface of the primine would now be

comparatively the softer, and be readily scraped off the nut, as I

found it in Talauma. This view corresponds with the structure

observed in the ripe fruit; while, on the other hand, under the

supposition of Dr. Gray, that the two outer seed-coats had pre-

viously existed under the form of one single homogeneous tunic,

coloratum, testa subossea.”’ Lindley (Veg. Kingd. 417), speaking of Mag-

noliacee, and referring to the tribe Magnoliee as distinct from Illiciee, re-

marks, “seeds often covered by an aril.” The only botanist who speaks

ambiguously on the subject is St. Hilaire, who says generally, that where

the seed-coats are of ditferent natures and confluent together, he will, for

the sake of convenience, consider them as one.

* Linn. Trans. xxn. 86. + See the preceding second definition.

~ Journ. Linn. Proc. ii. 106.

of the External Coatings of Seeds. 281

it would be impossible to assign any reasonable cause why the

inner moiety of that tissue became solidified, while its exterior

half escaped the same operation.

Dr. A. Gray suspects that I have “ formed a wrong idea of the

raphe*,” and that I have “ mistaken for the raphe in Magnolia

the cord of vessels it contains ;” and yet in a preceding page+

he designates that cord (the only one existing in that seed) as

the “ conspicuous cord of the vessels of the raphe,” and so figures

it as I have done: this is an incongruity only attributable to a

lapsus calami. The structure of the seed of Peonia (as demon-

strated in my paper) quite conforms with the views I have here

entertained.

Dr. A. Gray, having watched the increment of the ovule, with-

out being able to detect the growth of any extraneous coating

over it, complains that this circumstance has not received its due

weight{; but I suggest, in fairness, how far a negative observa-

tion can be expected to preponderate against the positive testi-

mony of the several high authorities who have witnessed and

recorded similar developments. Having quoted some of these

on a former occasion§, I need not here allude to the facts ob-

served by Dr. Planchon, showing the successive growth of an

analogous coating over the seed of Euonymus ; also the gradual

production of a similar tunic im the seeds of Opuntia ; and, again,

the progressive appearance of the same kind of fleshy envelope

in Clusia. I also cited the minute details of Gasparini, who

witnessed the same fact in Opuntia in the several stages of its

growth. No one will feel disposed to question the still higher

authority of the celebrated Mirbel, who minutely describes and

figures this “ production nouvelle,” consisting of ‘‘ deux couches

de tissu cellulaire, qui n’appartient pas primitivement a lovule,

mais qui s’applique a sa surface et finit par lui servir d’enveloppe

comme ses tegumens propres.” In this discussion we should

not confine ourselves to the single case of Magnolia, but ought

to be guided by analogy in other instances.

With this view, I pointed to examples, such as

Zanonia and Feuillea, as types of numerous

cases where the extraneous coating over the

testa is membranaceous and expanded, and

which cannot come under the category of a

“ baccate testa.” I also alluded to the tunic

in Tacsonia\|, where the osseous testa of the

seed is enclosed within a free, reticulated,

membranous sac, upon which the cord of the

* Journ. Linn. Proc. 11. 110. T Ibid. p. 108.

t Ibid. ii. 107. § Linn. Trans. xxi. 97.

|| Linn. Trans. xxu. 93.

282 Mr. J. Miers on the Nature and Origin

raphe is visible, extending from the hilar point of the placentary

attachment along one side of this sac to the opposite extremity :

the only point of organic connexion between the testa and this

sac is at the latter termination, where the vessels of the raphe

penetrate the shell, to reach the chalaza of the imner integu-

ment. Will the advocates of Dr. Gray’s hypothesis contend that

this free outer membrane and the osseous shell are of identical

origin, both resulting from the growth of one ovular tunic?

Will it be denied that this free membrane is a production of the

original placentary sheath, drawn away from the placenta with

its nourishing vessels, and subsequently extended over the whole

surface of the ovule ?

Perhaps the most telling evidence in support of the view I

have here endeavoured to maintain on the one hand, and against

the opinion supported by Dr. Gray, on the other, is to be found

in the case of Huonymus. Complete details of the gradual and

progressive growth of the outer fleshy coating of its seed are

recorded by Dutrochet*, who shows that it is not formed till

after the impregnation of the ovule; that it first appears as

a thickening about the hilum; it then becomes cupuliform,

gradually extending itself over the “ovular integuments, and

finally is seen to envelope the whole seed. One of the most

important features observed in the growth there described and

figured, is that the vessels of the raphe are enclosed in the soft

fleshy tissue of this extraneous coating: this coating has gene-

rally been regarded by botanists as an arillus, because of the in-

dubitable fact of its subsequent independent growth, and because

it is sometimes incomplete or open at one extremity,—a condi-

tion I have shown to be an insufficient element in constituting

the true character of an arillust. Dr. Asa Gray has, however,

described and figured these same facts {, showing first the ana-

tropal ovule of Kuonymus, in fig. 6, with the lateral raphe in its

placentary sheath agglutinated to the primine ; figs. 7 & 8 exhibit

the progressive increment of this fleshy coating over the primine,

and fig. 10 its completion as an entire “pulpy red arillus.”

Now, according to this, his own evidence, if the raphe be at first

agglutinated to the primine in the ovule, and it be afterwards

found imbedded in this “ pulpy arillus,” which he acknowledges

and figures as of extraneous growth, proceeding from the

hilar point of its placentary attachment, how can the vessels of

the raphe have left their first-shown position in the ovule, and

subsequently have found their way into the tissue of the arilli-

form tunic? How can so manifest a development be explained

* Mém. du Mus. vin. 270. tab. 1. fig. 30.

+ Linn. Trans. xxii. 83.

+ Gen. Unit. States, ii. 187. pl. 171.

of the External Coatings of Seeds. 283

upon any other principle than that I have above demonstrated ?

The facts here shown are completely fatal to Dr. Gray’s later

conclusions. The outer fleshy seminal tunic in Huonymus cer-

tainly cannot be held to be a true arillus, as generally supposed,

but an arilline; in all respects it is analogous to the fleshy coat

in Magnolia. If, therefore, the outer seed-coat of Huonymus be

acknowledged to be an arilline, or extraneous tunic distinct from

the growth of the real ovular integuments, so, pari passu, must

the scarlet coating of Magnolia be of the same nature: as the

previous condition of the ovule, and the subsequent structure of

the seed, are precisely similar in both cases, it follows as a neces-

sary rule, that the nature and origin of these seminal tunics

must come under the same category.

In order to render the fact of this expansion of the placentary

sheath more palpable, I will proceed to demonstrate the manner

in which the raphe is developed under other circumstances,

which, though of ordinary occurrence, has been only cursorily

alluded to on a former occasion*—I mean, a branching raphe.

In this instance, the ovule before impregnation exhibits the

usual appearance seen in the first of the preceding figures, with

a simple lateral band enclosing the nourishing vessels; but

during its growth into a seed, either these, or other vessels

springing from the same source, spread themselves in dichoto-

mizing branches over the whole surface of the integument,

which is generally described as the testa; but if such vessels

were really existing within the true testa, they would necessarily

have entered its tissues at the point 6 of the chalazal extremity,

whence spreading through its mesoderm, they would infallibly

show, in the ripe seed, the appearance in the adjoining figure 6,

Fig. 6.

where a is the hilar point of attachment. On the contrary, I

have invariably found, that the starting-point of this distribution

of the vessels is at the opposite hilar or micropylar end of the

seed, as in figure 7, where a and 6 refer to similar points. The

development of this form of raphe is easily accounted for upon

the explanation I have given, and the following figures will ex-

* Linn. Trans. xxi. p. 88.

284. Mr. J. Miers on the Eaternal Coatings of Seeds.

hibit, in a more forcible manner than words can express, the

gradual extension of the placentary film, carrying within its

Fig. 8. Fig. 9. Fig. 10. Fig. 11.

expanding tissues the branches of vessels, where they find ample

room to spread and subdivide themselves in the manner seen.

This explanation is conformable with the fact, and consistent

with the usual rules of increment. But under the former

assumption, that the vessels so disposed lie within the tissues of

the real testa, we must suppose the annihilation of the primitive

placentary sheath, and the production of a fresh set of vessels

from the placenta, subsequent to the fertilization of the ovule,

which must pierce an entrance through the epiderm of the pri-

mine, at a point near the micropyle, and which thence distri-

bute themselves through the mesodermal tissue of that integu-

ment,—a supposition palpably absurd, and in violation of the

ordinary laws of mechanical growth.

At other times, as in the Almond, the original cord of vessels

does not throw out dichotomizing branches from its base, as

shown above, but, following the expansion of the sheath, it be-

comes separated and distributed all round the seed into irregular

bundles, which extend from the hilum to the chalaza, and which

anastomose with one another at ganglionoid points, just as an

entangled skein of thread appears when pulled out by a lateral

strain. In Amygdalus, the arilline, testa, tegmen, and very

attenuated albumen, are all confluent with one another, into

apparently one tunic.

Those who are not satisfied with my explanation must be

prepared to define upon consistent principles, which has never

been attempted before, how and by what means the vessels of

the raphe become distributed in the manner we find them. This

increment of the placentary sheath appears to me incontro-

vertible. It is, however, a consideration that concerns not only

the botanical, but the zoological physiologist; for if it be true

that at a period immediately subsequent to the act of its fertiliza-

tion, the ovule becomes covered with an entire film, which pro-

bably exerts some yet unknown and important function towards

the future perfection of the embryo, it presents an exact analogy

Dr. J. E. Gray on North American Testudinata. 285

with the animal oyun, where a similar coating is well known to

be produced over it, exactly at a corresponding period.

In a separate paper*, I have pointed out many singular ano-

malies observable in the structure of seeds, that are not reconcile-

able with the ordinary hypothesis. I have since collected nu-

merous other curious and novel facts tending to support my

views, showing the unusual developments observed in the Col-

letiee and in the Rhamnacee in general, the still more novel

form of growth of the seeds of the Anacardiacea, the peculiar

structure in those of the Styracee, Canellacee, Winteracea,

Lardizabalacee, and several other families, of which, after patient

research and careful investigation, | have prepared monographs,

which in succession will appear in this Journal, and which will

afterwards be reproduced in my ‘Contributions’ accompanied

by numerous plates and copious analytical details. In most

cases, in the above-mentioned families, the outer coating of the

seed appears under the form of a crustaceous shell, exterior to,

and quite free from a fleshy tunic, which encloses the cord of

the raphe within its tissues: although the former coating is

usually designated as the testa, it cannot under any hypothesis

be considered as a development of the primine: it appears to

me a perfect arillus,—satisfactory proof of which is offered in

Lardizabala, Lithrea, and numerous other instances.

XXVI.—Some Observations on Professor Agassiz’s Criticisms on

the “Catalogue of Shield Reptiles in the Collection of the

British Museum.” By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.,

P. Ent. Soc. &e. &e.

I nave lately received, through the kindness of the author, a copy

of Professor Agassiz’s “Contributions to the Natural History

of the United States: First Monograph, in Three Parts : I. Essay

on Classification. II. North American Testudinata. III. Em-

bryology of the Turtle, with thirty-four Plates,” a highly valu-

able and very important contribution to the natural history of

the Testudinata ; and which is accompanied with a large number

of remarkably well executed plates, showing the development of

the embryo and the young animal of several species of the Testu-

dinata inhabiting the United States, and some plates showing

the change in the general colours of one of the species. In the

Appendix and Errata to this work there occur, among observa-

tions respecting the ‘Catalogue of Shield Reptiles,’ the follow-

ing remarks: “ Among his [Dr. Gray’s] North American Emys

there are several which are only nominal species. I trust

* Linn. Trans. xxii. 97.

286 Dr. J. E. Gray on North American Testudinata.

that the evidence I have adduced in the case of Ptychemys

rugosa is sufficient to show that in some types the colour does

not afford specific characters. This is the case to the same ex-

tent with Ptychemys concinna, which is mentioned under four

different names by Dr. Gray,—as Emys ornata, E. Floridana,

E. annulifera, and Pseudemys concinna. Ptychemys Mobilensis

appears twice, as Hmys Mobilensis and as E. ventricosa. Ptych-

emys rugosa also appears twice, as Emys rivulata and Pseud-

emys serrata, These facts are sufficient to show that Gray’s

genus Pseudemys is not well founded, as the two species which

he himself had an opportunity of examining are only varieties

of other species, which he refers to the old genus Emys. I am

unable to refer his Hmys venusta with certainty, as his figure,

though well drawn, does not exhibit the generic characters. I

believe it, however, to be one of the many varieties of Ptychemys

concinna. The same remark applies to Hmys callirostris”

(p. 641).

I will proceed to examine these observations serzatim.

I am quite aware, from the examination of living specimens

of Emydes, that they change considerably in colour as they

increase in age, and under different local or accidental circum-

stances ; that is to say, that the colours, which are very distinct

and well defined in the young, become more diffused and obscure

in the adult ; but at the same time I have also observed that the

disposition of the colours does not change, and for that reason,

in the Catalogue above referred to, I attempted to divide the

species of the genus Emys according to the system of colouring,

that is to say, according to the disposition of the coloured rings

or streaks, which are best observed in young specimens. It is

this which renders the study of the young individual so im-

portant, and the want of sufficient attention to it by preceding

herpetologists renders their figures and descriptions so difficult

to identify ; and I think that if Professor Agassiz had paid more

attention to it, he would not have proposed to unite under one

name species so distinct as those in the observation quoted.

I will now proceed to the second subject,—that I have men-

tioned one species under four names,—from which one would

naturally suppose that I had described it four times over, after

examination, which is not the case; for, as far as EL. Floridana is

concerned, I have only inserted it im the Catalogue on the au-

thority of Leconte, Duméril and Bibron, Holbrook, and Bona-

parte, who have all considered it as distinct. When the Cata-

logue was published, I had not been able to procure a specimen.

As regards Emys annulifera, which is only described from a very

young specimen without a habitat, and which may be African or

Indian as probably as American, I can only say that I compared it

Dr. J. E. Gray on North American Testudinata. 287

with young specimens of EZ. ornata and P. concinna of the same

size, and was convinced of its distinctness, and I am certain that if

Professor Agassiz had had the same opportunity (which he cannot

have had, as the specimen has not been even figured), he would

have come to the same conclusion as I have done,—and yet he

gives his opinion on the subject ew cathedrd without the slightest

doubt. If he had compared the system of coloration, as I have

done, of Emys ornata, Emys annulifera, and Pseudemys con-

cinna in their young state, and £. ornata and P. concinna in

their various states of growth, he never could have made such a

statement that they were the same species, or have thought it

possible that 2. venusta and LF. callirostris were only varieties of

the same. Such random assertions are very injurious to the

progress of science, especially when they profess to be made on

special and mature study of the subject; and it is curious that

Professor Agassiz, who has figured the young state of many of

the North American species, does not appear to have properly

estimated the important characters they present, or to have stu-

died the manner in which the colouring is modified by the growth

of the shields in the different species.

I have nothing to object to the proposal to unite Hmys Mo-

bilensis to E. ventricosa, except that the statement as made by

M. Agassiz conveys a misrepresentation of the facts; for in the

Catalogue, p.28, under the citation of HZ. Mobilensis, from Hol-

brook, I state, “The figures (Holbrook’s) greatly resemble my

E. ventricosa, but the margin is represented as having sutural

spots, which is not the case in that animal. See No. 25 ;” and

under ‘25. Emys ventricosa,” I quote “? Emys Mobilensis, Hol-

brook,” as a synonym, and, in the observations, enter into parti-

culars showing that they may probably be the same, as Mr.

Holbrook’s artist is not always accurate in the disposition of

the colours of the lower edge of the shells.

In the Catalogue I make the following observation respect-

ing E. rivulata: “I describe this species with doubt, as I have

only seen a single shell, in its adult state, without the animal ;”

and I may observe, that its North American origin is even

doubtful. The general form and structure of Emys rivulata is

so exceedingly unlike any other Emys, that I was induced to

describe it without waiting for other specimens; but since Pro-

fessor Agassiz’s observations, I have compared it with our nearly

adult specimen of Pseudemys serrata, and there is a certain

amount of resemblance between them; so that I will not take

upon myself to say that they are certainly distinct ; but if they

are alike, the Museum specimen is a very remarkable variety.

I may observe, that as the shell from which the species was

described is without its head or skull, and therefore does not

288 Dr. J. E. Gray on North American Testudinata.

present the characters by which the genus Pseudemys is separated

trom Emys, its being retained in the genus Emys by no means

shows that the genus Pseudemys is not well founded. But on

this subject I will make my stand on the fact, that Emys ornata,

which Professor Agassiz unites with Hmys venusta, and E. calli-

rostris, which he thinks may be the same as Pseudemys con-

cinna, are true Emydes, and not Pseudemydes, according to the

characters by which I have separated those genera in the work

above referred to ; and that these characters, founded on the form

and development of the lower jaw, on the extent of the horny

sheath of the lower mandible, and on the scaling of the feet,

are more important anatomical characters for the foundation of a

genus than those used to distinguish the many genera into which

Professor Agassiz proposes to separate the American Emydes,—

if they have any characters at all; for it is to be observed that

Professor Agassiz does not give any synoptic characters for the

families, subfamilies, genera, or species, but only indefinite gene-

ral observations.

It is curious that Professor Agassiz, who has so minutely

subdivided the genera of the North American Emyde, and

described so many new species, should have so completely over-

looked these important characters, both in his description and

figures, that he has proposed to mould into one species the

animals belonging to such distinct genera, founded on characters

that must have an important influence on the habits of the

species.

Further on, Professor Agassiz observes :— “‘ Gray describes

two Cinosternons from North America as new species, founded

upon young specimens. I confess my inability to distinguish

them from Cin. Pennsylvanicum. Cin. punctatum seems to me

to be the young male, and Cin. Hippocrepis the young female

with a rather narrow hind lobe to the sternum, as is occa-

sionally the case in Cin. Pennsylvanicum. I have seen such

large numbers of Cinosternum Pennsylvanicum, that I feel little

doubt upon this point” (p. 642). This is a very distinct and

positive statement, apparently founded on actual observation ;

but let us now examine the confidence to be placed in it.

On turning to Professor Agassiz’s account of Cinosternoide

proper, I find he divides the North American species into—

“1. Thyrosternon Pennsylvanicum, Agass.; the young are repre-

sented, pl. 4. f. 7, 12, and pl. 5. f. 16,17. 2%. Thyrosternon

Sonoriense, Ag.; the young are represented, pl. 5. f. 11, under

the name of Cinosternon Sonoriense, Le C. 3. Thyrosternon inte-

grum, Ag. 4. Platythyra flavescens ; they are represented, pl. 5.

f. 12, 15.7 What was my astonishment, on referring to the plates,

to find that the figures represented the three species I had

Bibliographical Notice. 289

figured, and which we are informed, in the above note, are male

and female of Cinosternon Pennsylvanicum ; the ‘‘ young female,”

which I am accused of makinga species, being in his own work

considered a distinct genus from the Cinosternon or Thyrosternon

Pennsylvanicum !

If any one will take the trouble to compare the figures in the

two works, I think they will have little doubt that the synonyma

will stand thus :—

1. Kinosternon Pennsylvanicum, junior, Gray, Cat. t. 20C.

f. 1, 2,= Thyrosternon Pennsylvanicum, Agassiz, p. 428 ;

Cinosternum Pennsylvanicum, pl. 4. f. 7, 12, pl. 5. f. 16, 17.

2. Kinosternon Hippocrepis, junior, Gray, Cat. t. 20 C. f. 3, 4,

= Platythyra flavescens, Ag. p. 430; Cinosternum fla-

vescens, Ag. pl. 5. f. 12, 15.

3. Kinosternon punctatum, junior, Gray, Cat. t. 20 C. f. 5, 6,

= Thyrosternon Sonoriense, Ag. 428 ; Cinosternuin Sono-

riense, Ag. pl. 5. f. 8, 11.

I do not think it necessary to take any notice of the other

observations in this brief communication, but shall refer to them

in the Appendix to my Catalogue, which is in the press.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Contributions to the Natural History of the United States of

America. By Lovuts AGasstz. Vols.l.and II. 4to. Boston:

Little, Brown & Co. London: Triibner & Co. 1857.

Tue first two volumes of Agassiz’s ‘Contributions to American

Zoology,’ so long announced, and so anxiously expected by his friends

on both sides of the Atlantic, have at length made their appearance.

They contain, first, an essay on general classification, forming an

introduction to the whole work; and secondly, the results of the

author’s investigations on the T’estudinata, to which he has devoted

much time and toil during the last few years. This is divided into two

parts, the first containing a special account of the North American

members of the group, and the second an extended and laborious

treatise on their embryology. The first portion of this book is of a

nature so generally interesting to all who take pleasure in studying

the laws aud objects of creation, —it is so fairly and beautifully written,

and gives a view of the subject so much more complete and philo-

sophical than anything of the sort yet attempted, that it cannot but

be regretted that it should be obtainable only in conjunction with

the bulky work on a special subject, and which is, moreover, to be

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 19

290 Bibliographical Notice.

extended to twelve volumes, to which it is attached ; and we venture

to recommend its re-issue in a separate form.

In the first chapter of this introductory essay, Professor Agassiz

enters at length into the fundamental relations of animals to one an-

other and to the world in which they live. He insists that “ classi-

fication rests upon too narrow a foundation, when it is chiefly based

on structure.’ ‘Animals,’ he most truly observes, “are linked

together as closely by their mode of development, by their relative

standing in their respective classes, by the order in which they have

made their appearance upon earth, by their geographical distribu-

tion, and generally by their connexion with the world in which they

live, as by their anatomy. All these relations should, therefore, be

fully expressed in a natural classification ; and, though structure

furnishes the most direct indication of some of these relations, always

appreciable under every circumstance, other considerations should

not be neglected which may complete our insight into the general

plan of creation.’ Prof. Agassiz’s views on the geographical distri-

bution of animals, on the permanency of specific peculiarities, and

on the parallelism between the geological succession of animals and

the embryonic growth of their living representatives, are particularly

worthy of notice. An ardent supporter of the theory of the perma-

nency of species, he most emphatically repudiates the ‘ Vestigiarians’

and their views, concluding with the proposition, that ‘‘ Begs do

not exist in consequence of the continued agency of physical causes,

but have made their appearance upon earth by the immediate inter-

vention of the Creator.”

The second chapter treats of the leading groups of the existing

system of animals, aud gives us the author’s views on ‘ types,’ ‘ classes,’

‘orders,’ ‘families,’ ‘genera,’ and ‘species.’ Professor Agassiz repu-

diates as ‘ pedantic’ all the other divisions and subdivisions so often

employed in Natural History, such as subfamilies, subgenera, and

the like. Branches or types, he says, are characterized by the plan

of their structure, classes by the manner in which that plan is exe-

cuted, orders by the degrees of complication of their structure,

families by their form as far as determined by structure, genera by

the details of the execution in special parts, and species by the “ rela-

tions of individuals to one another and to the world in which they

live, as well as by the proportions of their parts, their ornamenta-

tion, &c.”’ Yet he allows that ‘there are other natural divisions

which must be acknowledged in a natural zoological system, but

these are not to be traced so uniformly as the former; they are in

reality only limitations of the other kinds of divisions.” As to

species, Professor Agassiz rejects the generally-received notion, that

sexual connexion resulting in fertile offspring is a trustworthy evi-

dence of specific identity, and enters into this question at some

length. As is well known, the Professor is an ardent advocate of

the cause of the ‘ Polygenists’ against the ‘ Monogenists’ in their

respective theories of the origin of the human race,—holding that

man was created in nations, and distributed over the face of the

Bibliographical Notice. 291

earth in geographical regions and provinces, like other created beings;

and he takes this opportunity of introducing the very weighty re-

mark, that he cannot conceive “how moral philosophers, who urge

the unity of the origin of Man as one of the fundamental principles

of their religion, can at the same time justify the necessity which it

involves of a sexual intercourse between the nearest blood-relations

of that assumed first and unique human family.” We may say,

however, that though he enlarges much upon the characters of spe-

cies, and goes fully into the methods of discovering them, we wait still

for a perfect solution of the celebrated ‘crux’ ‘‘ what IS a species?,”

to which we find no satisfactory answer here given. There is, how-

ever, very much that is worthy of serious attention in this chapter

concerning the true method of investigation; and were these or

similar rules (if these rules are not right) established and followed,

there would be less cause for the well-grounded complaint, that in

almost every “characterization of genera, of families, of orders, of

classes, of types,” “characters of the same ind are introduced

almost indiscriminately to distinguish all these groups.”

The introductory essay concludes with a chapter on the principal

systems of Zoology, in the first part of which Prof. Agassiz gives us

his own views. Like other distinguished naturalists of the present

day, he is disposed to return to the fourfold division of the great

Cuvier, as modified by modern investigators, and considers the Pro-

tozoa {?| an unnatural combination of the most heterogeneous beings,

“to be divided partly among plants and partly among animals, in the

classes of Acephala, Worms and Crustacea.’”’ The Raprates he

divides into Polypi, Acalephe and Echinoderms ; the MoLuiusKs

into Acephala, Gasteropoda aud Cephalopoda; the ARTICULATA

into Worms, Crustaceans and Insects. In the Vertresratres he

maintains that the number and limits of the classes are not yet sa-

tisfactorily ascertained, but is inclined to separate them as follows

into no less than eght (!) divisions :—

Myzontes (Myxinoids and Cyclostomes).

Fishes proper (Ctenoids and Cycloids).

Ganoids (Ccelacanths, Acipenseroids, Sauroids, and doubtful,

Siluroids, Plectognaths and Leptobranches).

Selachians (Chimeerze, Galeodes and Batides).

Amphibians (Ceecilize, Ichthyodi and Anura).

. Reptiles (Serpentes, Saurii, Rhizodontes and Testudinata).

. Birds (Natatores, Grallee, Rasores and Insessores).

. Mammals (Marsupialia, Herbivora and Carnivora).

or woOonr-

cnr

It would not be difficult to pick holes in this portion of Professor

Agassiz’s arrangement, particularly as relates to the two latter classes,

and the author himself submits his views ‘‘ rather as suggestions for

future researches than as matured results.”

The second part of the work —‘‘ On North American Testudinata”’

19*

292 Bibliographical Notice.

—is also highly worthy of the attention of naturalists in general,

and affords Prof. Agassiz ‘‘a welcome opportunity of testing the

principles of classification discussed in the first part.”’

Those who have paid special attention to the difficult order of

Reptilia of which it treats, will be best able to judge whether the

author has so carried out his principles of classification as to produce

a more perfect arrangement of these animals than former writers on

the same subject. But there can be no question as to the great

additions made by this treatise to our knowledge of this class of

beings, particularly as regards their embryonic condition and their

progressive growth. The territory of the United States of America,

much better provided with Reptiles and Amphibians of every Order

than Europe, is particularly fortunate in the case of the Testudinata.

In place of the few straggling species of Land-Turtles which appear

in the southern parts of Europe, more than twenty land and fresh-

water Tortoises have long since been recognized as inhabiting different

parts of the North American continent ; and, if Professor Agassiz’s

views are correct, their number must now be reckoned at thirty-seven

—all occurring within the limits of the United States. Many of

these species are very abundant, and several of them are a favourite

article of diet in America. The ‘Salt-water Terrapin,’ Malacoclem-

mys palustris (which, we beg to suggest, might have been very appro-

priately named ‘Euchylo-clemmys’), is pre-eminent among these, and

considered by many to be superior in flavour to true ‘turtle.’ Those

who have been so fortunate as to assist at one of the evening meetings

of the Savants of Philadelphia called by the name of ‘Whister-parties,’

cannot fail to recollect the ‘call’ which there always is for the dish

in which the limbs of this little animal are served up under the

denomination of ‘ Stewed Terrapins.’

The abundance of these Testudinata in the United States, and the

kindness of correspondents in different parts of the Union, enabled

Professor Agassiz to make a very large collection of living examples,

and gave him a great advantage over former observers in Europe,

who have been obliged to draw their characters from dead specimens.

“The number of living Turtles I have had an opportunity of exa-

mining and preserving for months and years in my yard,” says the

Professor, “‘ will appear incredible to European naturalists: I have

had them and their eggs by thousands ;’’ and, again, ‘‘ There are

many species of which I have examined many hundreds of specimens.”

It is evident, therefore, that his advantages have been great ; and the

views of an observer so distinguished, and with such opportunities,

must be entitled to no small respect.

Professor Agassiz divides the Testudinata into the two natural

suborders, for which he adopts the names Chelonii and Amyde, pro-

posed by Oppel as long ago as 1811. Of the first, containing the

Sea-Turtles, he makes two families, Sphargidide and Chelonioide,

according to a division which has been already recognized, if not

generally employed. The second suborder, which contains the Land-

and Freshwater-Turtles, he separates into seven families—Triony-

Bibliographical Notice. 293

chide, Chelyoide, Hydraspidide, Chelydroide, Cinosternide,

Emydoide, and Testudinina.

After pointing out the distinctions between these groups, he enters

at length into the characters and distribution of the species found

in North America, which he makes about fifty in number. It is a

remarkable fact, that of the Land and Freshwater division only one

occurs on the Pacific slope of the continent ( dctinemys marmorata),

the so-called Chrysemys oregonensis being from the Upper Missouri,

and not from Oregon. ;

A list of these animals, according to the generic and specific appel-

lations adopted by Prof. Agassiz, we give below in a tabulated form,

which will show at a glance the result of this part of his labours.

With regard to the names employed, we have one or two observations

to make. In respect to terms misspelt and wrongly derived, every

thinking person must agree with Prof. Agassiz, whose well-known

efforts to correct zoological nomenclature entitle him to especial

attention on this subject. Far be it from us to defend such un-

grammatical barbarisms as are involved in writing ‘ Trionycide’

for ‘Trionychide,’ ‘ Kinosternon’ for ‘Cinosternon,’ ‘ Malaclemys’

for ‘Malacoclemmys;’ but we are not prepared to give up with-

out protest the very convenient and now generally recognized practice

of forming the names of families in ide and subfamilies in ine, which,

though not strictly accurate, is an excellent memoria technica, and

guides one at once to the rank of the division intended. Now that

the divisions of organized beings are so numerous, some such scheme

is absolutely requisite, to show whether a class, order, or family is

intended by any particular designation. We may remark, also, that

Professor Agassiz’s arrangement would have been more intelligible

to those who are engaged in working at this group, as well as more

convenient for reference, if a short Synopsis of the American Testu-

dinata, as now known, with scientific characters of the families,

genera and species, and a more detailed list of synonyms, had been

added. ‘To one so well ‘ wp’ in his subject as the author of this work,

this would have given but little additional trouble. To those who

are less favourably situated for acquiring a knowledge of these ani-

mals, it would have been of great service to enable them to see at

a glance the reason of the many changes which Professor Agassiz

has proposed in the arrangement and nomenclature of the families,

genera and species.

In conclusion, we beg to congratulate Prof. Agassiz on his array of

American subscribers, numbering some 2400 we believe,—an un-

heard-of amount of patronage to be bestowed on a purely scientific

work, and which shows that the American people know how to

appreciate a good man when they have got him. The European list

presents a miserable contrast ; and had it not been for the energy of

Messrs. Triibner (who subscribe for 50 copies), this great work must

have remained nearly unknown on this side of the Atlantic.

om,

294.

Bibliographical Notice.

Table of North American Testudinata, according to the Arrange-

ment of Prof. Agassiz.

Sphargis.........

Chelonia

a. SpuHarcipips. I.

6. CHELoNIoIDe. I.

II. Eretmochelys..

III.

ce. TrionycHip#. I.

Il.

III.

Thalassochelys

AMYOasp er sacace

Platypeltis......

Aspidonectes...

d. CHELypRomw#. I. Gypochelys

II. Chelydra

1. Goniochelys

eee eee

e. CINOSTERNID.

Subfam.

Ozothecoid@. 2. Ozotheca ...

3. Thyrosternon

Subfam.

Cinosternoide.

4. Platythyra...

J. Emyporw#. (J. Ptychemys ......

II. Trachemys .

I. Subfam.

ariemy dunia yg) Graptemys.....

IV. Malacoclemmys

V. Chrysemys......

Il. Subfi t

» Sublam. T :

pescnapaiee VI. Deirochelys...

III. Subfam.

pepe et VAT BEMYySmeccessncs

VIII. Nanemys......

ee IX. Calemys ......

X. Glyptemys ...

Clemmydoide. z ]

XI. Actinemys ...

V. Subfam. XII. Cistudo ......

Cistudinina.

g. TesTuDININA. I. Xerobates......

. coriacea, ex Oceano Atlant.

- mydas, ex Oceano Atlant.

. virgata, ex Oceano Pacif.

. imbricata, ex Oceano Atlant.

squamata, ex Oceano Pacif.

caouana, ex Oceano Atlant.

1. mutica, ex Noy. Eb., Pennsylv., Ind. &c,

ferox, ex Georg., Louisian. &c.

. spinifer, ex Stat. Bor., Or. et Occ.

. asper, ex Louisiana.

. nuchalis, ex Tennessee.

. Emoryi, ex Texas.

. lacertina, ex Stat. Mer. Occ.

serpentina, ex Stat. Orient. et Oce.

triquetra, ex Louisian.

. Ininor, ex Georgia.

odorata, ex Stat. Or. et Oce.

. tristycha, ex Stat. Mer. Oce.

pennsylvanicum, ex Stat. omn.

. Sonoriense, ex Sonora.

. integrum, ex Mexico.

flavescens, ex Texas.

. rugosa, ex Noy. Jers. et Virg.

. concinna, ex Stat. Mer.

. mobiliensis, ex Stat. Mer. et Texas.

. hieroglyphica, ex Georgia.

. decussata, ex Cuba.

. scabra, ex Car. Bor. et Georgia.

. Troostii, ex Stat. Occ.

. elegans, ex fl. Miss. sup. et Texas.

. rugosa, ex Cuba.

geographica, ex Stat. Or. et Mer.

Lesueuri, ex Stat. Occ.

palustris, ex Stat. Atlant.

picta, ex Stat. Or. et med.

. marginata, ex Stat. Occ.

. Belli, ex Illin. et fl. Miss.

. oregonensis, ex fl. Miss. sup.

dorsalis, ex Stat. Mer.

reticulata, ex Stat. Mer.

. meleagris, ex Stat. Bor. et Occ.

guttata, ex Stat. Or.

- Muhlenbergii, ex Nov. Jers. et Pennsyly.

. insculpta, ex Stat. Bor. Or.

. marmorata, ex California.

. Virginea, ex Stat. Bor. Or.

. triunguis, ex Stat. Mer. Occ.

. ornata, ex Stat. Bor. Occ.

. major, ex Stat. Mer. Or.

carolinus, ex Car. et Texas.

2. Berlandieri, ex Tex. Mer. et Mex.

Zoological Society. 295

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

November 24, 1857.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

OBSERVATIONS ON THE GENUS FuRCELLA, OKEN, A Con-

CHIFER WITHOUT CONCHA OR NORMAL VALVES, AND ON THE

GENERA TrerREDO AND CoaNna. By Jonn Epwarp Gray,

Pu.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. etc.

The shelly tube of this animal has been described under several

names. Linnzeus considered it as a Serpula; Pallas, Home, and

more recently Messrs. Adams have regarded it as a Teredo. Oken

(1815) considered it a genus under the name of Furcella, to which

the following names have been given :—Septaria, Lamk., Closso-

naria, Férussae, Clausaria, Menke, Kuphus, Gray, altered to Kyphus

by Agassiz.

There is no doubt that it is allied to Teredo, and it has been se-

parated from that genus by the older conchologists because the apex

of the tube is solid and furnished with two separate tubular aper-

tures, evidently for the siphons of the animal, which in some speci-

mens are said to be produced beyond the end of the larger tube

into two slender, elongated, cylindrical tubules, as figured by Rum-

phius; hence the name given to it by Oken: but I have never

seen a specimen which exhibited this character.

The habit of the animal at once separates it from Teredo, which

always lives in wood, while the Furcedla lives sunk perpendicularly

in the sandy mud of the tropical seas.

The external appearance of the shelly tube agrees with this ha-

bitat ; for instead of being nearly cylindrical and more or less twisted

according to the hardness or knots in the wood, it is club-shaped

and closed at the larger end with a convex plate like the tube of

Chena mumia, which lives in the sand in a similar manner ; but

the tube of the Furcella is much larger, and generally rather distorted

and irregular on the surface, divided into sections by more or less

distinct constriction of its diameter or by the slight alteration in the

direction of the tube, which on examination are evidently produced

by the periodical stoppages in the growth of the animal, which

at each period of suspended activity evidently closes up the end of

the tube; the animal absorbs this terminal plate when it again

returns to activity, and requires a larger tube for its increasing

dimensions. In the specimen before me, the space between these in-

terruptions in growth increased in length as the animal grew and

enlarged in diameter.

The tube is thickened above as the animal leaves it, and is much

thinner near the lower or closed extremity. The whole length of

the tube is solid, without any perforations, except quite near the

closed end, where it is pierced with a number of unequal-sized rather

irregularly disposed small perforations, generally scattered ; but some-

times there is a short series of five or six placed in a longitudinal

296 Zoological Society :—

lime, and these holes appear to be filled up by an internal coat when

the animal absorbs the end and lengthens its tube.

The larger end of the tube is entirely closed over by two convex,

arched, shelly laminze, continuous from each side of the tube, and

meeting and slightly overlapping one another in the central line,

which is opposite to the septum between the two tubes in the smaller

end of the shell-sheath of the animal.

These small holes are evidently intended for admission of water

to the animal, and the shelly septa at the bottom to protect it from

the sand in which it lives. The holes are similar to the tubes of

Penicillus aquarius and Clavagella, which live in sand, and Bryopa

melitensis, which lives in porous stone.

I have not observed any similar perforations in the tube of the

Teredo ; and indeed they would not be of any use, as the tube is

deeply sunk in the substance of the wood in which the animal burrows.

The Teredines appear during their period of rest to close the end

of their tube, with a shelly septum formed of a single convex plate.

There are two fragments of tubes in the British Museum which ap-

pear to belong to that genus, from their external appearance and

prismatic structure, which are so closed at the bases: in one speci-

men the closing septum is uniformly convex, and like the tube-struc-

ture ; in the other the septum is divided into two equal portions by a

transverse groove or depression ; but on neither of the specimens can

I observe any traces of the septum being formed of two plates over-

lapping in the middle like the septum of Furcella.

The calcareous tubes of Septaria, mentioned by Home, Phil. Trans.

1806, p. 276, Dillwyn, R. Shells, ii. p. 1088, and in the ‘ Mag. Nat.

Hist.’ 1838, p. 408, as having a succession of septa, proved on re-

examination, Mr. Woodward informs me, to be the shells of Vermeti.

The character of the family Teredinide is, that the animal

always lives in a tube; that it is provided with two appendages,

one on each side of the siphons, called palettes, which differ consi-

derably in structure in the different genera; and that the front of

the body of the animal over the mouth is encased in two very small

valves like those of a Pholas in structure and form, but in a more

rudimentary state of development; the tubular case of the animal

apparently taking the place, or being in fact a great development of

the dorsal additional shelly plate usually found more or less deve-

loped in the different genera of Pholadide.

Now it is clear that by Pallas, Home, and Messrs. Adams referring

this shelly tube to the genus Teredo, they believed that it had all

these peculiarities.

I was, therefore, very much pleased when a perfect specimen of

this interesting genus came into my hands yesterday, to think that

I might have the opportunity of bringing before the Society the pa-

lette and valves of this genus, which until now have been desiderata,

especially as the sound made by shaking the tube showed that some

shelly pieces were contained ithin it.

But on making a small aperture on the side near the base of the

tube to examine the structure of the valves, I was astonished to find

Dr. J. E. Gray on the genera Furcella, Teredo and Chena. 297

that, though the genus had two of the characteristics of the family

of Teredinide, it wanted one of them; the plates within were

only the palettes, which are simple and somewhat like those of the

more common J'eredo norvegica ; there were no proper shelly valves,

not even any rudiments of them; and that the animal forms a genus

in that family which has the abnormality of wanting the true shelly

valves so universal in the Conchifera.

This absence may be explained by the fact that the animal does

not require them to protect its head and nervous centre, living as it

does in a soft sandy mud; while they are required in Teredo and

the allied genera which have to bore their way into hard wood or

stone to form the hole that is to be lined with the shelly tube.

Sir Everard Home in his ‘ Lectures,’ when describing the animal of

Teredo navalis (ii. t. 81), refers this shell-tube to the genus Teredo,

and gives a very good figure of the palettes, or as he called them,

“operculum,” of it (tab. 81. f. 4 & 5); but he was not aware of

this absence of the shelly valve, for he figures what he considers

the ‘‘ boring shell of the same Teredo”’ (fig. 6): but what he has

here taken for the ‘boring shell,’ or true valves of the animal, is

evidently a fragment of the plates which close the end of the

tube.

It may be supposed that, perhaps, the valves might be very small

and have fallen out ; but I think this is impossible, as the holes at the

narrow part of the tube are very small, and filled up with fragments

of shell and sand. The tube otherwise is quite closed, and the

animal had evidently been eaten out by dipterous larve, as there

were abundance of their pupa-skins in the cavity.

I may observe, that in the genus Penicillus, Brug. (Aspergillum,

Lamk.), which also lives in sand, and has a fringe of tubes round

the convex base of the tube, the shelly valves are immersed in the

substance of the tube ; but Furcella is the only genus of Conchifera

I am acquainted with that is entirely destitute of true valves, like the

Tunicata.

The possession of the two separate apertures at the upper extre-

mity of the tube does not appear to be exclusively confined to this

genus ; for in the British Museum we have three specimens of tubes

which belong to Teredo norvegicus, or to a species allied to it, pro-

cured at the same time, and probably from the same place, but with-

out any habitat.

They all have a succession of transverse laminze at the upper extre-

mity of the tube. In No. | these plates are pierced with an oblong

central hole for the passage of the siphons, as is the case with most

specimens of 7’. norvegicus. No. 2 is similar, but there is a pro-

jection on one side of the perforation of the plates dividing the aper-

ture on that side into two parts; and in No. 3, instead of having a

single oblong aperture as in the other specimens, there are two sub-

circular ones separated by a central transverse septum as in Furcella,

as if the imperfect rib in No. 2 was transformed into a shelly plate

extending right across the aperture, and which must be deposited

between the two siphons of the animal.

298 Zoological Society :—

In general the tubes of T'eredo are entirely imbedded in the wood,

but sometimes, as in a specimen we have in the Museum from the

mouth of the River Nunn, the apices of the tubes of the shell pro-

ject as if they were produced by the animal as the shelly tube en-

larged beneath ; but I believe this arises from, and at least is par-

tially, if not entirely, caused by the surface of the wood disin-

tegrating and leaving the apices of the tubes exposed. In the same

collection are a series of the tubes of a species of Teredo, from

Van Diemen’s Land, which are more or less covered with Serpule

and Vermeti; 1 suspect these must be specimens which have been

partially or entirely exposed by the rotting of the wood in which

they were enclosed.

These specimens from Van Diemen’s Laud, so covered with Serpule,

also exhibit another peculiarity : in one case two tubes are parallel

to each other, and firmly united by the outer surface of one of their

sides into one body, which induced me to believe that they might be

Serpule, until I examined the structure of the shell and observed

the simple contracted apex of the upper extremity.

In those genera of V'eredinide which have a number of half-septa

across the upper or smaller aperture of the tube, forming a kind of

incompletely valvular structure on the sides of the siphons, or as

in Furcella, where the space between the siphons is entirely closed

up, leaving only a tube for the passage of the siphon on each side of

the upper cavity, these septa and the solid calcareous matter forming

the tubes must be deposited by the surface of the siphons them-

selves, as the canal of the univalve Zoophagous Gasteropods is de-

posited by the siphon of the mantle of these animals.

And as the palettes or opercula, as they have been erroneously

called, of this family, are fixed on each side between the base of the

two more or less elongated siphons, in all those genera which have

a siphonal septum like Furcel/a, or lamina like Teredo at the apical

end of the tube, these palettes are always enclosed in the tube, and

cannot be exserted as they are sometimes represented.

The character of this genus must be thus amended :—

FURCELLA.

Animal without any true shelly valves; siphonal palettes distinct,

large ; apex dilated, transverse, spathulate, with a central midrib and

an elongated slender cylindrical base.

Tube clavate, irregular, sometimes bent ; apex with two tubular

siphonal apertures separated by a broad, hard, shelly, longitudinal

dissepiment ; base pierced with small scattered perforations; end

enclosed by two overlapping convex septa, arising from the sides

and completely closing the ends.

These arched terminal plates appear to be absorbed before each

period of activity, and the end is again closed with similar plates at

each period of rest, after a sufficient elongation and enlargement of

the tube for the protection of the enlarged animal. Living sunk in

sandy mud on the shore in tropical climates.

The perfect specimens of Chena mumia are covered with a thin

Mr. J. Gould on a new species of Cassowary. 299

external coat (sometimes covered externally with particles of sand

and Foraminifera, imbedded in its surface), which is only par-

tially attached to the general substance of the tube by thin lines,

concentric with the lines of growth, leaving the rest of the coat

separated from the surface of the tube by a distinct hollow space.

In some specimens, as those in the British Museum from Mozam-

bique, the attached part of the outer coat is in nearly concentric

ring-like transverse lines round the tube, leaving a more or less

complete hollow ring between each attached portion. In others, as

that from the Philippines in the same collection, the attached portion

of the outer coat is oblique and interlaced so as to leave only narrow,

elongated, oblong, hollow tessellated interspaces on the surface, which

are acute at each end.

I am not certain that these characters are permanent ; but if so,

one may be called Chena annulosa, and the other Chena tessellata.

In the latter the outer coat is simple and smooth externally. In

the specimen from the Philippines the tube is covered with a close

coat of sand and a few Foraminifera, which are deeply imbedded in

the substance of the thin outer coat, giving it a very peculiar ap-

pearance.

The shell of the newly hatched animal, which remains as a nu-

cleus on the coat of the older shells, is smooth, uniformly convex,

without any appearance of the anterior truncation or of the radiating

ridges, which is so peculiar in the adult shells ; and it seems also to

have a straight lower edge without any appearance of the large ven-

tral gape of the genus.

The cavity of the tube is contracted by an internal ring just above

the hinder end of the shells, leaving an oblong central aperture of

about half the diameter of the tube. This contraction is formed of

several shelly plates with interspaces between them.

The animal has the power of repairing a fracture of the tube.

There is a specimen in the Museum which had evidently been com-

pletely broken across about half its length, and the direction of the

tube altered ; the two portions have been united by an internal irre-

gular white shelly coat.

December 8, 1857.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On a New Species or CASSOWARY.

By Joun Gou pn, F.R.S., V.P., etc.

I think it has been shown, that not only many species, but whole

genera, and even great families of birds, formerly existed on the sur-

face of the globe, of which no living representatives now remain, but

whose previous existence is made manifest to us by their foot-prints,

the remains of their osseous structure, or portions of their ege-shells ;

some of these lived in periods of the most remote antiquity, while

others are doubtless coeval with Man: of these latter probably not a

few owe their extirpation to his wanton disregard for their perpe-

tuity, such as the Dodo, the Dinornis, the Norfolk Island Parrot,

300 Zoological Society :—

&c.; their extinction being aided by their large size rendering them

conspicuous objects, and by the circumstance of their being denizens

of very limited areas, of small groups of islands, such as Mauritius,

Madagascar, Norfolk and Philip Islands, &e. The great group of

extinct struthious birds with which Owen and the younger Mantell

have made us so well acquainted, is one which all ornithologists

must regard with especial interest, and this interest will I doubt not

be greatly enhanced when I state that I have undoubted evidence

that a species pertaining to it, and hitherto unknown to us, is still

living on our globe. These few prefatory remarks are given before

introducing to the notice of the Society a most interesting commu-

nication which I have just received from George Bennett, Esq., of

Sydney, respecting a new species of Cassowary lately discovered in

the Island of New Britain, an example of which, apparently fully

adult, is either now living at Sydney, or en route to Europe: that

it may soon arrive, or if it should unfortunately die, its skin may be

duly preserved and sent to us, is my anxious hope. [ am sure I

need not expatiate upon the warm interest which our corresponding

member, Dr. Bennett, has always manifested for the welfare of this

Society, nor upon the value of the varied contributions he has made

to natural science ; it cannot fail to afford pleasure to us all to find,

as will be seen, that this interest on his part is still undiminished.

I think, therefore, that it will only be a just tribute of respect if we

name the bird, of whose existence he has been the first to make us ac-

quainted, Casuarrus BENNETTI.

Of this particular section of the Struthionida, then, there are the

C. galeatus, a native of New Guinea, the C. australis inhabiting

the Cape York district of Australia, and the C. Bennetti, whose do-

micile is the Island of New Britain.

The following are the details respecting this new species with

which Mr. Bennett has favoured me :—

“ Sydney, Sept. 10, 1857.

‘© My pEAR GOULD,

“TI send you an account of a new species of Cassowary recently

brought to Sydney by Captain Devlin in the cutter ‘Oberon ;’ it

was procured from the natives of New Britain, an island in the South

Pacific Ocean near to New Guinea, where it is known by the name

of ‘ Mooruk.’ The height of the bird is 3 feet to the top of the

back, and 5 feet when standing erect ; its colour is rufous mixed with

black on the back and hinder portions of the body, and raven-black

about the neck and breast ; the loose wavy skin of the neck is beau-

tifully coloured with iridescent tints of bluish-purple, pmk, and an

occasional shade of green, quite different from the red and purple ca-

runcles of the Caswarius galeatus ; the feet and legs, which are very

large and strong, are of a pale ash-colour, and exhibit a remarkable

peculiarity in the extreme length of the claw of the inner toe on each

foot, it being nearly three times the length which it obtains in the

claws of the other toes; this bird also differs from the C. galeatus

in having a horny plate instead of a helmet-like protuberance on the

Mr. J. Gould on a new species of Cassowary. 301

top of the head, which callous plate has the character of and resem-

bles mother of pearl darkened with black-lead ; the form of the bill

differs considerably from that of the Emu (Dromaius Nove-Hol-

landie), being narrower, longer, and more curved, and in having a

black and leathery cere at the base, and behind the plate of the head

a small tuft of black hair-like feathers, which are continued in

greater or lesser abundance over most parts of the neck.

“<The bird is very tame and familiar, and when in a good humour

frequently dances about its place of confinement. It is fed upon

boiled potatoes and meat occasionally. The egg is about the same

size as that of the Emu, and is of a dirty pale yellowish-green co--

lour ; I give this description from an egg obtained from the natives

by Capt. Devlin.

“<The bird appears to me to approximate more nearly to the Emu

than to the Cassowary, and to form the link between those species.

In its bearing and style of walking it resembles the former, throw-

ing the head forward, and only becoming perfectly erect when run-

ning ; it also very much resembles the Apteryx in the carriage of

its body, in the style of its motion, and in itsattitudes. It has been

exhibited by Messrs. Wilcox and Turner in Hunter Street, Sydney.

““The accurate drawing which accompanies this letter was taken

from life by Mr. G. F. Angas, whose correct delineation of objects

of natural history is so well known; it conveys an excellent idea of

the bird.

“« Before closing my letter I have again examined the bird, and

have to add, that its bill presents a good deal of the character of

that of a Rail, and that it utters a peculiar whistling chirping sound ;

and I am informed that it also emits a loud one resembling the word

‘Muruk,’ whence no doubt is derived its native name. The ex-

istence of the species in New Britain or some of the neighbouring

islands has been suspected for the last three years, and some time

since a young specimen was procured, but unfortunately lost over-

board during the voyage.

«Ever, my dear Gould,

“Your sincere friend,

**GrorGE BENNETT.”

As the bird has not yet reached this country, the fact of its being

a new species must for the present rest upon Mr. Bennett’s authority.

The account published by Mr. Wall of the discovery of the bird

he has named Casuarius australis being but little known in this

country, I have thought it might not be uninteresting to the meeting

if I give a copy of it here as it appeared in the ‘ Illustrated Sydney

Herald’ of June 3, 1854 :—

“The first specimen of this bird was procured by Mr. Thomas

Wall, naturalist to the late expedition commanded by Mr. Kennedy.

This was shot near Cape York, in one of those almost inaccessible

gullies which abound in that part of the Australian continent. The

Cassowary, when erect, stands about 5 feet high. The head is with-

out feathers, but covered with a blue skin, and, like the Emu, is

302 Zoological Society :—

almost without wings, having mere rudiments. The body is thickly

covered with dark brown wiry feathers. On the head is a large pro-

tuberance or helmet of a bright red colour, and to the neck are

attached, like bells, six or eight round fleshy balls of bright blue

and scarlet, which give the bird a very beautiful appearance. The

first, and indeed the only, specimen of the Australian Cassowary was

unfortunately left at Weymouth Bay, and has not been recovered.

Mr. Wall being most anxious for its preservation had secured it in a

canvas bag and carried it with him to the spot where, unfortunately

for himself and for science, it was lost. In the ravine where the

bird was killed, as well as other deep and stony valleys of that

neighbourhood, they were seen running in companies of seven or

eight. On that part of the north-eastern coast, therefore, they are

probably plentiful, and will be met with in all the deep gullies at

the base of high hills. The flesh of this bird was eaten, and was

found to be delicious ; a single leg afforded more substantial food

than ten or twelve hungry men could dispose of at one meal. The

Cassowary possesses great strength in its legs, and makes use of this

strength in the same manner as the Emu. Their whole build is,

however, more strong and heavy than that of the latter bird. They

are very wary, but their presence may be easily detected by their

utterance of a peculiarly loud note, which is taken up and echoed

along the gullies; and it would be easy to kill them with a rifle.”

The above account was furnished to the ‘Illustrated Sydney

Herald’ by Mr. Wall’s brother, Mr. William Sheridan Wall, Cu-

rator of the Australian Museum.

No skin of this species having yet been sent home, I am unable

to say if the bird be really a new species, or identical with the New

Guinea bird, Casuarius galeatus. I trust, however, that the time is

not far distant when some expedition more fortunate than the one

to which Mr. Wall was attached may procure examples, and by

making us better acquainted with the bird, enable us to decide this

point.

DESCRIPTION OF ELEVEN New Species oF BIRDS FROM

TropicaL AMERICA. By Puiuie LuTLEY SCLATER.

1. CAMPYLORHYNCHUS PARDUS.

Supra albo nigroque tessellatus, alis nigris albo regulariter trans-

vittatis: cauda nigra, rectricibus maculis magnis albis in

utroque pogonio crebro transfasciatis : nucha brunnea : pileo

griseo, nigro punctato: superciliis et capitis lateribus albis,

striga postocularit et rictali utrinque nigricantibus : subtus

albus, gutture concolore, pectore, ventris lateribus et erisso

maculis parvis rotundis notatis : tectricibus subalaribus albis ;

rostro breviore, debiliore, pallido, culmine corneo: pedibus

nigris.

Long. tota 6°8, alee 3-0, caudze 3-0, rostria rictu °9.

Hab. In Nova Grenada in vicin. urbis S. Marthee.

Mus. Brit.

This bird most nearly resembles Camp. nuchalis of Cabanis, or at

Mr. P. L. Sclater on new species of Birds. 303

least a member of this difficult group from Trinidad, which in my

collection bears that name. In their upper surfaces these two spe-

cies are not unlike, although the head is paler, the nape more brown,

and both the inner and outer webs of the tail-feathers are banded in

the present bird, which is not the case in the former. But below,

C. pardus is readily recognized by its pure white colour, varied

sparingly with round black spots on the breast, sides of the belly

and vent. My type-specimen was received from S. Martha by Mr.

Lawrence of New York, who kindly entrusted it to me for exami-

nation. I have called it ‘‘ pardus”’ because it is the bird so named

(but not described) by Prince Bonaparte in his Ornithological Notes

upon Delattre’s collections (page 43). The specimen there alluded

to, which was received by MM. Verreaux of Paris from S. Martha,

is now in the British Museum. It is apparently a younger bird

than my type, but easily recognizable as of the same species.

2. CAMPYLORHYNCHUS STRIATICOLLIS.

Nigricanti-griseus ; uropygium versus magis rufescens, pennis

obsolete nigro marmoratis : alis caudaque nigricantibus, mar-

ginibus externis nigro et rufo anguste variegatis : subtus albo-

griseus, gula albicante ; cervice et pectore nigricante longitu-

dinaliter striatis, ventre medio maculis rotundis obsoletis notato:

ventre imo crissoque rufescentibus, nigro obsolete transvittatis :

rostri pallide cornet culmine nigro ; pedibus nigris.

Long. tota 6°5, ale 3:1, caudze 2°7, rostri a rictu 1:0.

Hab. In Nova Grenada.

This is a typical Campylorhynchus, of which I have met with only

one example, now in my own collection, selected from amongst a

large number of Bogota birds. It does not seem very like any of

the fourteen species of the genus which I have enumerated in the

‘Proceedings of the Academy of Nat. Sciences of Philadelphia’

(1846, p. 264). The upper surface is nearly uniform, being only

obsoletely marbled, an appearance caused by the centres of the

feathers being darker. The fore-neck is longitudinally striated and

not spotted, as is more usual among these birds ; but there are round

spots, not however very strongly marked, on the belly.

3. ANABAZENOPS GUTTULATUS.

Olivaceus, superciliis ab oculo in nucham productis rufis: pilei

pennis medialiter olivaceis, nigricante marginatis ; interscapulit

pennis medialiter pallide ochraceis, nigricanti-ochraceo utrinque

limbatis, et quasi illo colore guttatis : alis intus nigricantibus,

extus brunnescentibus : cauda unicolore ferruginea; subtus

gula albida, pectoris et ventris superioris plumis ochracescenti-

albidis fulvo tinctis, marginibus fusco-olivascente circumdatis :

lateribus et ventre imo terricolori-brunneis ; crisso rufo: rostri

cornet apice et basi flavidis ; pedibus flavido-fuscis.

Long. tota 7-0, alee 3°3, caude 3:0.

Hab. In Venezuela, prope urbem Caracas (Levrand).

Mus. Paris.

304. Zoological Society :-—

4. SYNALLAXIS MULTO-STRIATA.

Supra terricolori-brunnea, fronte et pileo antico rufis nigro variis :

dorsi totius pennarum scapis flavo-albidis, strias longas for-

mantibus: cauda, e rectricibus duodecim, nigricante, brunneo

marginata, subtus pallide brunnea: corpore subtus terricolori-

brunneo, albo confertim vario, plumis medialiter albis, nigres-

centi-brunneo irregulariter circumcinetis ; gula pure rufa:

rostro nigro, pedibus fusco-nigris.

Long. tota 6°5, alee 2°4, caudee 2°8.

Hab. In Nova Grenada.

Mus. Paris.

A specimen of this apparently new Synallavis is in the Gallery of

the Jardin des Plantes at Paris. It is marked “ Bogota, Rieffer,

1843.’ It does not very closely resemble any species with which I

am acquainted, and is rather remarkable as being striated both above

and below.

5. TurpDUS FULVIVENTRIS, Verreaux, MS.

Nigricanti-cinereus, alis caudaque obscurioribus ; capite toto cum

gutture nigris; cervice antica fuscescenti-cinerea : abdomine

toto cum tectricibus subalaribus saturate cinnamomeo-rujis :

erisso fusco: rostro flavo, pedibus pallide brunneis.

Long. tota 10°5, alee 4°8, caudze 4:0.

Hab. In Nova Grenada (Bogota).

Mus. Acad. Philadelph. et P. L. S.

I have received a single example of this fine Thrush from MM.

Verreaux, with the MS. name attached, which I have adopted. It

is quite distinct from every other bird of the group hitherto de-

scribed, but may be placed near Turdus migratorius of the U.S.

6. TuRDUS IGNOBILIS.

Cinerascenti-fuscus unicolor, subtus dilutior, gula albicante, striis

paucis cinereis: abdomine medio cum erisso albis, lateribus

cinerascentibus : tectricibus subalaribus fusco-cinereis, rufo

vie tinctis : rostro corneo, pedibus fusco-nigris.

Long. tota 9:0, alee 4°5, caudze 3°9.

Hab. In Nova Grenada.

Mus. Acad. Philadelph. et P. L.S.

I have had examples of this Thrush some time in my possession,

and have indicated it without naming it in my first list of birds from

Bogota (P. Z. S. 1855, p. 145, sp. 168). Having lately obtained

other specimens, I have no hesitation in describing it as apparently

unnamed, unless indeed it chance to be Prince Bonaparte’s Turdus

luridus (Notes Orn. p. 28), which however it is impossible to deter-

mine from so brief a notice. In its uniform style of colouring it

resembles Turdus fumigatus of Brazil and T. Grayi of Mexico, but

may be immediately distinguished by the colour of the under wing-

coverts, which are cinereous like the breast, with a faint tinge only

of rufous. There are two examples of this same bird in the collec-

Mr. P. L. Sclater on new species of Birds. 305

tion of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, also labelled

** Bogota.”

7. CINCLUS LEUCONOTUS.

** Cinclus leucocephalus, Tsch.”’ ; Lafr. Rev. Zool. 1847, p. 68.

Niger: pileo cum nucha, dorso medio et corpore subtus ad imum

ventrem albis: crisso et hypochondriis nigris: pileo nigro

striolato: rostro nigro, pedibus corneis.

Long. tota 5°5, alee 3°8, caudze 1°6, rostri a fronte *6.

(2). Mari similis sed minor, rostro breviore.

Long. tota 5°0, alee 3-1, caudze 1°5, rostri a fronte °4.

Hab. In Nova Grenada et rep. Equatoriana.

Mus. Paris., Gul. Jardine Baronetti, et P. L.S.

This species is not the Cinclus leucocephalus of Tschudi, as I as-

certained this summer by taking my specimens to Neufchatel and

there comparing them with the type. Tschudi’s bird is much larger

and has the white below confined to the breast, and no white back. It

is in short quite a different bird. The most peculiar thing however

about my two specimens is, that one is larger than the other, and

has the bill strikingly longer. After some hesitation I have attri-

buted this to sex, though I am not aware of a similar difference

occurring in the bills of other Cincli. I may remark, however, that

though this bird is seemingly much like Cinclus in form, I cannot

help thinking that, when we know more about it, we may find occa-

sion to refer it to a different genus. My examples were picked out

of a large number of ordinary Bogota skins, of which they have the

usual unmistakeable appearance. The bird described by Lafresnaye

was brought from Pasto by Delattre, and a specimen in the Paris

Museum—marked Cinclus leucocephalus—is said to be from the

vicinity of Quito. Sir William Jardine possesses examples from the

same locality.

8. TYRANNUS ATRIFRONS.

T. supra pallide cineraceo-brunneus ; vitta frontali inter oculos

nigra, crista pilei medii celata aurea: alis nigricanti-brun-

neis, extus rufo late marginatis: tectricibus caude superioribus

cum cauda tota rufis, rectricum (precipue mediarum) parte

media nigricante: subtus flavus; gula albicante, pectore rufo

paulum mixto, tectricibus alarum inferioribus pallide flavis,

remigum pogoniis internis subtus ochraceis: rostro et pedibus

nigris.

Long. tota 8°2, alee 4°6, caudee 3°75.

Hab. In littoribus reipub. Equatoriane.

Mus. Brit. et T. C. Eyton.

Mr. Eyton’s collection contains the type-specimen of this very

well-marked species of Tyrant, which I believe to have been hitherto

overlooked. It is labelled “Guyaquil,’ and that is no doubt its

right locality, for two examples of the same bird in the British Mu-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 20

306 Zoological Society :—

seum were obtained on the island of Puna in the gulf of Guyaquil

by Mr. Barclay.

MELANOPTILA, gen. nov.

Melanoptila, genus novum e familia TurpIDARUM. Rostrum

rectum, modice longitudinis, fere ut in genere Turdo, sed te-

nuius et vibrissis rictalibus nullis: ale breves, ad finem sub-

caudalium attingentes, remige prima brevi, secunda secundarias

co-equante, tertia longiore, sed a quarta, quinta, et sexta,

equalibus et longissimis, superata: cauda longa, apice rotun-

data : pedes antice scutellate prout in genere Turdo.

9. M. GLABRIROSTRIS.

M. nigra unicolor, ceruleo-nitens: alis caudaque eneo magis

splendentibus : rostro et pedibus nigris.

Long. tota 7°8, alee 3°5, caudee 3°3, tarsi 1°05.

Hab. In rep. Honduras, prope urbem Omoa.

I first observed specimens of this curious bird in the Derby Mu-

seum at Liverpool. They were procured in Honduras by Delattre,

and an excellent example from the same source is in the British

Museum. A single specimen in my own collection was obtained,

with other birds, by Mr. Joseph Leyland in the vicinity of Omoa at

the extremity of the Bay of Honduras. I know of no other Ame-

rican form which much resembles it in plumage or in structure, and

am rather puzzled as to its proper arrangement in the Natural

System. It must however, I think, come within the limits of the

Mr. P. L. Sclater on new species of Birds. 307

family Turdide, and for the present I am rather inclined to place it

along with the Mock-birds (Mimine), with the general structure of

some of which it seems most nearly to accord, except in the absolute

want of any signs of rictal bristles, whence I have called it glabri-

rostris.

Mr. Leyland informs me, with regard to this bird at Omoa, that

he believes it is rare there, as he only saw one other individual during

his stay. It frequents the low thick bushes.

Further information concerning the difference of the sexes, habits

and internal structure of this interesting bird are requisite, before its

true position can be satisfactorily established.

10. LipAUGUS RUFESCENS.

Rufescenti-brunneus, subtus clarior, capite et pectore subtilissime

nigro, vittas obsoletas formante, transfasciatis: pennarum

maculis apicalibus rotundis in pectore et ventre medio et in

erisso sparsis, nigris: remigibus nigricantibus intus et extus

rufo marginatis: alarum tectricibus superioribus rufis nigro

variegatis, inferioribus rufis, fascia axillari crocea: cauda uni-

colore, rufescenti-brunnea : gula et erisso pure rufis: rostro

nigricante, pedibus fuscis.

Long. tota 5°7, alee 4°4, caudee 3°3.

Hah. In rep. Guatimalensi prope urbem Coban (Delatire).

Mus. Britannico et Derbiano.

I examined an example of this bird with much care during an in-

spection of some of the riches of the Derby Museum at Liverpool,

two years ago, and attached to it the MS. name which I now pub-

lish. Through the kindness of Mr. Thomas Moore I have lately

had the opportunity of studying it a second time. Mr. G. R. Gray

has obligingly pointed out to me a stuffed specimen in the British

Museum, which is evidently the adult of this species, that in the

Derby Museum being in an immature state; and I have therefore

modified my original description, so as to render it applicable to the

more perfect bird. In the younger stage the marking on the wings

is not so decided, and the characteristic black spots on the breast,

belly and crissum, and the axillary tufts, are absent. The specimen

in the British Museum was procured from MM. Verreaux, and is

labeled with the MS. name ‘ Lathriosoma typicum, Bp.’ It is not

however necessary to create a new generic name for this bird, as it

certainly cannot be separated from Lipaugus hypopyrrhus (Vieill.),

for which the term dulea * (taken from Dr. Schiff’s MS.) has been

already published by Prince Bonaparte. It forms, in fact, an excellent

second species of this division, which seems to serve as a connecting

link between the genera Lipaugus and Heteropelma, and is perhaps

worthy of generic rank.

11. TINAMUS CASTANEUS.

Saturate castaneus, capite et cervice undique cum gula nigri-

* Prince Bonaparte writes this word ‘ Aulea,’ but if, as I suppose is the case,

it comes from adAds, tidia, the proper adjectival form would be aulius.

20%

308 Royal Society :—

canti-cinereis, pileo nigricantiore, gula magis cinerascente:

alarum pennis nigricantibus, tectricum et secundariarum mar-

ginibus externis dorso concoloribus: ventre imo cum cauda

(tectricibus supra-caudalibus omnino abscondita) nigro et cer-

vino flammulatis : rostri mandibula superiore nigricante, hujus

autem tomiis cum mandibula inferiore flavidis : pedibus carneis.

Long. tota 8°5, alee 5°5, caudze 1°3, rostri a rictu 1°1, tarsi 1°9.

Hab. In Nov. Grenada interiore (Bogota).

Mus. P.L.S.

I obtained a single specimen of this Tinamou out of a large col-

lection of Bogota skins in the hands of a dealer. I have in vain

attempted to find a name for it, and have looked through the ex-

amples of these birds in the great Museums of Leyden, Paris and

Philadelphia without finding a similar one. In the British Museum,

however, is a specimen possibly referable to the young stage of this

species.

The present bird agrees in size and shape tolerably well with 7.

parvirostris and T. tataupa, but is quite different in colouring from

any member of the group with which I am acquainted.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

January 14, 1858.—The Lord Wrottesley, President, in the Chair.

**On the Electrical Nature of the Power possessed by the Actinie

of our Shores,” By Robert M‘Donnell, M.D., M.R.LA.

After referring to the well-known phzenomena manifested by elec-

trical fishes, and to alleged instances of numbing effects, but of doubt-

ful electrical nature, produced on the naked hand by the contact of

certain marine Invertebrata, the author describes his own observa-

tions and experiments with the Actinia as follows :—

Suppose that into a vessel containing some Actiniz well expanded,

and apparently on the look-out for food, some of the tadpoles of the

common frog be introduced, these little creatures do not, like many

freshwater fishes of about the same dimensions, immediately die ;

on the contrary, the salt water seems to stimulate their activity, they

become very lively and swim about with vivacity. One of them may

not unfrequently be observed to make its way among the tentacles of

an Actinia and get off again quite uninjured ; it may even for a time

nestle among the tentacles with as much impunity as if it were only

in contact with a piece of sea-weed ; but should the tadpole have the

misfortune to fall in with a more voracious Actinia, the reception it

meets with is very different. Sometimes, when by an incautious lash of

its tail it touches even a single tentacle, it may at once be laid hold

of, and in the violent efforts which it forthwith makes to break loose,

often merely brings itself within the reach of other tentacles, by

which it is seized and overpowered. Occasionally, however, after

having been thus seized, the tadpole by its superior activity succeeds

in effecting its escape, and when it does so, it seems for a time sin-

gularly excited; it twists and writhes and wriggles through the

Dr. R. M‘Donnell on the Electrical Power of the Actinie. 309

water, so as to leave no doubt that some very remarkable influence has

been exerted upon it.

These observations are no doubt familiar to all who have studied

the habits of these animals; for although the tadpole seems more

susceptible of the peculiar stimulus which the Actinia can com-

municate than most of those creatures which are ordinarily cast in

its way, yet the same occurrences take place with the small crus-

taceans, &c. which are abundant in sea-water. Indeed no very close

attention is necessary to perceive, that while on some occasions these

little animals may creep to and fro over the surface and among the

tentacles of the Actinia, at other times they are seized and killed with

the greatest promptitude.

It remained to be determined what is the exact nature of the

power which the Actinia has been thus found to have under its con-

trol. If it seized its victim by a simple mechanical effort, why

should the tadpole be so agitated for some time after having

escaped from its grasp? No peculiarly viscid secretion could be

detected on the tentacles, nor could any decided reaction be discerned

on their surface differing from the feebly alkaline condition of the

sea-water in which they were placed ; moreover, the power of the

Actinia seemed often to be exerted with too much promptness to be

compatible with the notion of the formation of a poisonous or sting-

ing fluid over its surface. >

On the hypothesis that it is an electrical power with which the

Actiniz are endowed, it is obvious that the existence of animal elec-

tricity in them ought to be experimentally demonstrable by its

physiological effects, inasmuch as these phenomena are the most

striking which animal electricity is capable of producing in common

with other electricities derived from different sources.

The following experiments, in which the frog’s limb was used as

a galvanometer (the limb of this animal being, as is well known, an

instrument of extreme delicacy for this purpose), seem satisfactorily

to establish the fact that the common Actiniz of our shores are

gifted with electrical power.

Ist. Having prepared the lower limb of a lively frog after the

mode described by Matteucci, by stripping off the skin, dissecting

out the sciatic nerve from among the muscles of the thigh, and then

cutting off the thigh a little above the knee, so as to leave the nerve

uninjured and as long as possible, the limb was laid on a small

piece of glass, so that the nerve hung down over its edge. The

pendent nerve was lowered into the water and gently brought in

contact with the tentacles of an expanded Actinia. From the first or

the second, or even several, possibly no effect may result, but

arriving at last at one more vigorous than his neighbours, smart

muscular contractions follow as he grasps the nerve in his tentacles,

and the toes are thrown into active movement.

2nd. The next experiment, although of precisely the same nature

as that first detailed, renders the effect produced on the muscles of

the frog’s limb more striking. A large and lively frog is killed, the

skin is stripped off, and the viscera being removed, the body is cut

310 Royal Society :—

off about the middle; a knife being slipped behind the lumbar

plexus of nerves, the pelvic bones and contiguous soft parts are cut

away, so that the lumbar vertebrae remain connected with the lower

extremities merely by the nervous cords passing to each limb. Thus

prepared, the limbs are laid on a thin piece of board, so that the

vertebrae hang over its edge dangling by the undivided nerves. The

piece of board is placed floating on the surface of the water in which

are the Actinize, and is slowly pushed over within reach of an active

one. Immediately that the Actinia seizes the morsel thus offered to

it, contractions are observed to commence in the thigh, extend to the

calf, and soon the toes are in movement.

3rd. In order to set aside the supposition that these muscular con-

tractions. might be the result of chemical or mechanical irritation

applied to the extremities of the nerves, it became necessary to devise

a modification of the foregoing experiments ; for although irritants,

such as turpentine, croton oil, ammonia, friction with a nettle leaf,

&c., were applied to the nerves without producing any effect like

that obtained from the Actinize, it seemed still possible that the con-

tractions might be due to some other agent than electricity.

The following experiment seems to remove all doubt. A piece of

copper wire, a few inches long, was coated with sealing-wax, except

about half an inch at each end; the ends were rubbed clean with

sand-paper, one of them was thrust into the lower part of the spinai

canal of a frog prepared as in the last experiment, while the other,

which was to be offered to an Actinia, was passed into a portion of

the frog’s intestine put on like a glove; for the Actinia does not

seize vigorously metallic substances. The limbs of the frog with the

nerves and vertebree attached, are laid on a piece of board, while the

copper wire, which is curved, arches over the edge of it ; so that the

end covered with frog’s intestine can be readily brought within the

reach of the Actinia. Having waited for a few minutes until the

muscular contractions excited by thrusting the wire into the spinal

canal have ceased (and they are in general very transient), the board

is placed floating on the water, and the frog’s intestine offered to an

Actinia; muscular contractions ensue, perhaps not so promptly,

certainly not so vigorously as in the former experiments, but never-

theless easily to be recognized and unmistakeable. They commence

in the thighs, and, as in the former case, extend to the calves, and

then the toes move actively. This last experiment has been modified

in a variety of ways, but the same result has been constantly obtained.

Perhaps the best modification of it is to use a piece of copper wire

having one end coiled so as to form a disk which is covered with

chamois-leather, while the other is sharp-pointed to enter the spinal

canal of the frog. The whole, except the surface of the disk, which

is to be given to the Actinia, and the point for the spinal canal, is

covered with sealing-wax, and the frog’s limbs extended upon a thin

piece of board. With this arrangement precisely the same effects

were produced as already described.

It is a remarkable fact, and deserves special notice, that in all

these experiments the muscular contractions, when once strongly

Mr. P. H. Gosse on the Poison-apparatus in the Actiniade. 311

excited, whether by direct contact or through the medium of wire,

do not at once subside. When the limbs are withdrawn from the

influence of the Actinia in the first experiments, or removed from

the wire in the last, strong muscular contractions continue to take

place for from three to five minutes.

All the varieties of Actinia which have hitherto been made the

subject of experiment, have given similar evidence of electrical power,

but by no means in an equal degree. The large varieties are found,

in proportion to their size, much feebler than those of less dimen-

sions, and any attempt to succeed in the experiment with the copper

wire has failed with them.

A somewhat similar observation has been made by Dr. John Davy

regarding the Torpedo, for he tells us (Philosophical Transactions,

1834, p. 548) that he has seen strong vivacious fish which made

great muscular exertions in the water, almost or entirely destitute of

electrical action.

It is obvious that in creatures of such moderate dimensions as

Actinize, of so peculiar a form and of such feeble power, much dif-

ficulty is to be expected in demonstrating the other experimental

effects which animal electricity is capable of producing in common

with other electricities, viz. magnetic deflection,—magnetising of

needles, —spark,—heating power, and chemical action ; and it must

be admitted that ali experiments hitherto undertaken on this subject

have been attended with negative results. I hope, and indeed expect,

when further opportunities are afforded of examining these creatures

in health and vigour in their native pools, to obtain more satisfactory

results on these points, when I shall look forward to the pleasure of

making a further communication on the subject.

February 4, 1858.—The Lord Wrottesley, President, in the Chair.

** Researches on the Poison-apparatus in the Actiniade.” By

Philip Henry Gosse, Esq., F.R.S.

The organs which have been termed ‘ thread-cells,” ‘ thread-

capsules,” ‘‘ urticating organs,” “‘ lasso-cells,”” &c., I propose to call

enide. They are found in various tissues of the body, but are

specially localized in two sets of organs, which I call craspeda and

acontia. The eraspeda are gelatinous cords connected throughout

their length with the free edges of the muscular septa. The acontia

are somewhat similar cords, but free throughout, except at their

base, where they are inserted into the septa. The cord-like appear-

ance of these latter organs is, however, illusory, as each is a narrow

ribbon with involute margins. Both the eruspeda and the acontia

are composed of a clear plasma, in which many enide@ are crowded.

The craspeda appear to be universally possessed by this tribe of

animals, but the acontia are limited to a few genera, principally

Sagartia and Adamsia. They are ejected from the body of the

animal, and are again withdrawn.

For the emission of these organs special orifices exist, which I

term cinclides. These are minute perforations of the muscular

312 Royal Society :—

coats and the integument, bearing a resemblance in appearance to

the spiracles of insects. Being placed in the interseptal spaces, they

have a perpendicular arrangement, but are not regularly disposed in

any other respect. They can be opened widely, or perfectly closed

at the will of the animal; and are well seen, under a low power of

the microscope, when a Sagartia Gellis or dianthus is much dis-

tended in a parallel-sided glass vessel, with a strong light behind it.

The width of these orifices varies from ;1,th to 5th of an inch.

No ciliary current passes through them.

Under irritation the Sagartia forcibly and repeatedly contracts its

body, forcing out the water which had distended its aquiferous canals

and the general cavity of the body. Much of the fluid finds vent at

these foramina, carrying with it the free floating part of some or

other of the numerous acontia, each through that cinelis which

happens to lie nearest to it. The frequency with which the acontia

escape in a loop or bight, shows that the issue is the result of a

merely mechanical action, viz. that of the escaping water.

The enide occur under four distinct forms. 1. Chambered enidze

(Cnide camerate). This is the most widely distributed, and the

most elaborately armed. In Cyathina Smithii they occur of com-

paratively large size, and are therefore well suited for observation.

They are transparent, colourless vesicles, of a long, oval figure, 335th

of an inch in length, and ,,,,th in diameter. A fusiform chamber

passes through the centre of the anterior moiety, merging at one

extremity into the walls of the enida, and at the other diminishing to

a slender chord, which is irregularly coiled within the general cavity.

Under stimulus the enide suddenly expel their contents with

great force. In general the eye can scarcely follow the excessive

rapidity with which the chamber and its twining thread are shot

forth. When fully expelled, the thread, which I distinguish by the

term ecthoreum, is often thirty times as long as the enzda; but in

Sagartia generally, it frequently is not more than once and a half

the length of the enzda.

In the ecthoreum from chambered cnide the basal portion is

distinctly swollen; thence, becoming attenuated, it runs on as an

excessively slender wire of equal diameter. Around this basal part

wind one or more spiral thickened bands, varying, in different spe-

cies, as to their number, the number of volutions made by each, and

the angle which the spiral forms with the axis. The direction is

from east tonorth. The spiral armature I call the screw, or strebla.

There is no other form of armature than this.

These thickened spiral bands afford insertion to a series of fine

sete, which I call pterygia. These are from eight to twelve in a

single volution, and they project in a diagonal direction from the

ecthoreum, but often become reverted. In some cases, perhaps in

all, the strebla and the pterygia are continued beyond the swollen

portion of the ecthoreum, even to the end of the attenuated part.

2. Tangled cnidee (Cnide glomifere). This sort differs from the

preceding chiefly in the uniform slenderness of the ecthoreum, which

lies coiled up more or less regularly in the enida, without any

Mr. P. H. Gosse on the Poison-apparatus in the Actiniade. 313

chamber. Corynactis viridis affords excellent examples for observa-

tion.

3. Spiral cnidee (Cnide cochleate). The walls of the tentacles,

in a few species, contain very elongated fusiform enid@, which seem

composed of a slender thread coiled up in a very close and regular

spiral, bearing a resemblance to the shell of a Cerithium. The

ecthoreum is discharged reluctantly, and the wall of the enida is

very subtile.

4. Globate cnidee (Cnide globate)? These are globose vesicles

found in the acontium of S. parasitica, which have some characters

in common with the enide, but of whose real nature I am doubtful.

In the indubitable exide the emission of the ecthoreum is a pro-

cess of eversion. This is proved by many circumstances, such as

the order in which the portions are evolved, the basal portion first ;

as well as by direct observation, the terminal part of the ecthoreum

being occasionally detected in running out through the centre of the

portion already evolved.

The enide@ are filled with a fluid, which holds organic corpuscles

in suspension, and these are seen driven rapidly through the ectho-

reum in the process of eversion.- I conclude that in this fluid resides

the expansile force, which, on the excitement of a suitable stimulus,

distends and projects the tubular portion of the wall that bas hitherto

been inverted.

All of the four kinds of enide enumerated have been at various

times seen surrounded by a membranous investiture, which I distin-

guish as the peribola. This coat must be ruptured before the enida

can emit the ecthoreum.

Several experiments show that the ecthoreum has the power of

penetrating the tissues of other creatures and even of the Verte-

brata. In some of these experiments shavings of human cuticle,

presented for an instant to the tentacles of Bunodes crassicornis,

and to the acontium of S. parasitica, were found on examination

to be pierced through with numerous ezide.

Experiments with blue vegetable juices were instituted, with a

view to test the acid or alkaline properties of the poisonous fluid

supposed to be ejected on the discharge of the eethoreum ; but with

no definite result. The existence of such a poisonous fluid is in-

ferred, however, with a degree of probability amounting to moral

certainty, and that of such concentrated power as, under certain cir-

cumstances, to destroy life with great rapidity, even in vertebrate

animals.

Admitting the existence of a venomous fluid, it is difficult to

determine where it is lodged, and how it is injected. I incline to

the hypothesis, that the cavity of the ecthoreum in its primal in-

verted condition, while it yet remains coiled up in the enida, is

occupied with the poisonous fluid, and that it is poured out gradu-

ally, within the tissues of the victim, as the evolving tip of the wire

penetrates farther and farther into the wound.

314 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Remarks on the Habits of the Common Mussel.

By Davip Rosertson, Esq,

I wave been much interested in watching the habits of a common

Mussel (Mytilus edulis), which has afforded me many hours of plea-

sant amusement. It had been in my keeping for three months. I had

taken little notice of it, till finding that it had removed from the

bottom, and attached itself about two inches up the side of the jar,

I became curious to know how it had got up. I observed that the

fibres of the byssus were fixed at various heights ; that the lowermost

were fully an inch from the bottom ; that by their apparent contrac-

tion it could raise itself nearly an inch ; and that from this position

other fibres could and had been fixed higher up; hence the ascent.

It remained in this position for eight days, durmg that time adding

more fibres till it had twenty-one, the lowermost now appearing cir-

cularly below the shell, and the upper ones circularly above it. It

was now apparently a permanent fixture, at least within the limits of

its moorings; by drawing the byssus towards the beak, or the base,

it could move the ends of the shell alternately up and down: the

movements were at times frequent. On the tenth day after mounting

the side of the jar, it detached itself, and fixed upon another place a

little farther round, by four new fibres, leaving the old byssus hang-

ing to the glass; this is an interesting microscopic object, some-

what palmate, dividing into numerous filaments, and is attached to

the animal by a small peduncle, which nature has given the creature

power to sever when a change is required. I was desirous to see

the actual process of fixing the fibres, and began to watch with

more care. It had now six fibres; and, with the hope that it would

require to produce more, I cut three, leaving only three, by which it

supported itself and went through its usual movements with appa-

rent ease; the only perceptible effect was a slight jerk down at the

severance of each fibre. The fewness and fineness of the filaments,

and the delicacy of their attachment, looked very adequate for the

suspension of the animal; but they proved to be strong enough and

something to spare, as one of its neighbours, the Hermit Crab (Pa-

gurus Bernhardus), mounted occasionally on the top of the inoffensive

mussel without the least appearance of giving pain or oppression,

although the crab used no precaution in taking light steps in ascend-

ing, nor seemed in any way doubtful of the stability of his footing.

I watched all day patiently —but no more fibres ; after dark, I made

my observations only occasionally and by candle-light, the gas being

too distant for minute inspection. Returning on one of these visits,

after an absence of an hour, I found four new fibres affixed. This

was a great disappointment, to lose, by this short absence, a sight I

had so much wished to see. Next day there were no more new

fibres ; and, as it had seven, it might not be in much want of more.

To reduce it again to the necessity of making a new supply, I cut

four, leaving three, and I again set to watch with renewed zeal.

Miscellaneous. 315

Darkness came on without bringing about the wished-for object ; but

to profit by my last night’s disappointment, I placed the aquarium

on the table, raised to a convenient height for inspection, bringing

the gas to bear effectually upon it by means of a flexible tube ; and,

so far as the facility of inspection went, all seemed right, with little

“Higuiened of disappointment. Believing that it could not remain

ong without the support of more fibres, and to awaken it to a sense

of that necessity, 1 agitated the water by rocking the jar slightly

from side to side. But I began to perceive, to my dismay, that the

water was in an unhealthy state; I replaced it with an artificial

mixture, in which all appeared to revive. Next morning all seemed

to be again healthy, yet the mussel had thrown out no new fibres

since I cut the four. By the afternoon, I had got a new supply of

sea-water, and substituted it for the artificial, which gave a renewed

stimulus to the whole. I now observed that the motions of the

mussel were frequent: after a short time, it threw out, with consi-

derable force, two small, well-defined streams of milk-like fluid from

an aperture at the posterior margin of the anal current, which shot

like two silvery wires through the water, then gradually opened and

broke up into a beautiful shower of feathery-looking flakes pre-

cipitating rapidly to the bottom. ‘The streams continued at intervals

for about a quarter of an hour, and towards the end, when more

scanty, they became finer and single. I believe the white matter to

be ova. I subjected it to the microscope, and found it composed of

little transparent globules, filled with granular matter surrounded by

a delicate membrane, and, when ruptured, the contents flowed out

freely. At the close of the milky discharge, the animal became more

restless, and the valves opened more widely. The foot now began to

protrude and feel about, and fixed for a few seconds on the jar, then

darted in with great force: it seemed to be very sensitive, often

withdrawing from a slight touch on its own fibres; again the foot

protruded more than an inch, and fixed to the jar; the animal now

began to move forcibly up and down, as if endeavouring to drag itself

from the byssus; the peduncled attachment was seen at every pull

rising above the valves of the shell; these motions lasted about five

minutes, the foot still adhering to the glass, when, to my joy, I saw

a very fine fibre stretched up by its side, and a white spot coming

distinctly into view under the tip of the foot.

I have since placed other mussels in separate jars, and cut all the

byssus close by the shell; in five hours afterwards, some had three,

others four and five fibres ; next day, one of them had eighteen fibres;

and again the following day one of them had cast its byssus, and had

attached itself three inches farther up the jar by the new fibres be-

fore it disengaged itself from the old. I have now often seen the

fibres fixed; the part of the foot that performs this office is at a

point a little below the apex. When more than one fibre is attached

at a time, the lower one is fixed first, then the foot is pushed a little

farther up on the same line, and a second and a third are fixed in the

same way; but I have never seen more at a time than three, some-

times two, and often only one.

316 Miscellaneous.

Notice of the Natural History of St. Kitts.

By the late J. R. Exsry, jun., Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—I received the enclosed account of St. Kitts from my

late friend Mr. J. R. Elsey, who, on his return from the arduous

North Australian Expedition, was obliged to go to St. Kitts for the

recovery of his health. He there very shortly fell a victim to fever.

Yours truly,

J. E. Gray.

“St. Kitts, Nov. 29, 1857.

*<T have now been in the island a week, and am able to give you

some little account of it. The hills and small table-land abound

with very fine land-shells. These parts are rarely visited, and I

know of no one who has been up Mount Misery, or collected in the

hills. About 2000 feet up among the hills is a very singular table-

land, well watered: this is, I expect, a rich field. At the south,

limestone and chalk are said to exist. If so, they will create a variety.

On the leeward side of the island, near the town, there is a coarse

sandy beach; about half a mile south of it, the ¢erras, as it is called,

underlying the surface-soil, runs down to the water, forming a low

cliff, with a shallow ledge and broken rocks under it. This is a fine

spot for all sorts of Actinize, Echini, Star-fishes, Nereids, Nudi-

branchs: these are singularly beautiful. I have a small aquarium

with some of these in it, doing very well. I should like to know

something of the Nudibranchs. On the opposite windward side, a

low reef (coral?) runs along the shore at some 50 yards distant.

Within is a smooth pool of water, from 1 to 5 feet deep, with ledges

of rock, forming a glorious field for examination ; outside it deepens

rapidly. There are also large still ponds of salt water; these are

not very healthy, but will doubtless be worth dredging.”

* Dec. 14, 1857.

*‘T forward you this day a small parcel containing Lepidoptera ;

one box with them fixed in position, the other with them wrapped

up flat in pieces of paper.

“A box of 27 species of sea-shells.

“‘A box containing shells from ferras, or beds of recent (present ?

formation, forming the subsoil from the shore to the foot of the hills.

«« As regards Lepidoptera, I am anxious to know in which way they

travel best. The weather has been too wet to get any night-moths ;

but when I move from this spot, as I shall soon, for a week or two,

I hope to make a more interesting collection.

««T am preparing at my leisure the lingual ribbons of all the Mol-

lusca I can lay my hands on, and am anxious to know their correct

names.

‘“‘T hope to send to you shortly good specimens (2 feet square) of

the terras; it contains, I think, both land- and sea-shells,—<Arca,

Nerita, Lymnea?

Miscellaneous. 317

“T have been laid-by the last three or four days by a severe head-

ache, relieved only by lying down; and as soon as this mail goes, I

must seek rest for a day or two.”

Alas! he died in a few days, at the early age of twenty-four.

On the Nidification of Crustacea.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

8 Mulgrave Place, Plymouth, March 13, 1858.

GEeNTLEMEN,—In the paper on the ‘ Nidification of Crustacea,’

recently published in your Journal, I omitted to notice the observa-

tions of Mr. Gosse on the subject in his ‘ Rambles of a Naturalist on

the Devonshire Coast,’ p. 282. He there records, under the title of

the ‘Caddis Shrimp,’ taking an Amphipod that occupied a tube,

which he presumed had been constructed by the occupant, and sug-

gests the probability that Say’s species may likewise have built its

ease. ‘The crustacean found by Mr. Gosse was, from the careful

figures that he has made of the pereiopoda, evidently a Siphonocetus,

and not a Podocerus, as he stated ; although, from a communication

I have had with Mr. Gosse on the subject, it appears to be surrounded

by species of the latter genus.

It is due to Mr. Gosse that reference should have been made to

his early and interesting notice of these animals, the omission of

which in my paper I much regret.

I am, Gentlemen, Yours obediently,

C. Spence Bare.

Note on the Occurrence of Dasya venusta.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &e.

This plant was discovered by Miss White, in 1846, in Jersey, and

finer specitnens have since been found in the same island by Miss

Turner; but hitherto it has not been recorded as found on the coast

of England. Mrs. Gray collected several specimens of it on the 5th

of October, 1855, on the shore of Bognor in Sussex, and I have

lately received a very fine specimen from Brighton.

Pror. OwEn’s Lectures ON PALZONTOLOGY.

The following Course of Lectures is now being delivered at the

Theatre of the Museum of Practical Geology, by Prof. Owen, F.R.S.,

Superintendent of the Natural History Departments, British Museum.

Lectures I. ann II. (March 18th and 19th.)

Fosstz Birps.—Various modes in which the evidences of

evanescent things become recognizably preserved in rock: such as

meteoric phzenomena, foot-prints, soft and soluble plants and animals ;

causes operating to render scarce the fossil remains of birds. None

as yet found in strata anterior to the tertiary period: evidence of

birds in earlier formations afforded by foot-prints. Peculiarities of

the feet of birds ; of the numerical ratio of the phalanges of the toes.

318 Miscellaneous.

Application of the anatomical facts to the foot-prints of the New Red

Sandstone of Connecticut. History of the discovery and determination

of the Ornithichnites : exemplified by the Brontozoum, Steropezoum,

Ornithopus, and Plectropus. Eocene Ormitholites. Lithornis vultu-

rinus ; process of its determination. The sternum in birds: conditions

of its peculiarities: its relations to flight ; its more constant and im-

portant subservience to respiration: these involve corresponding modifi-

cations of the scapular arch, of the ribs, and of the vertebrze of the

neck, sacrum, and tail. Skull; wing-bones, femora, tibia, metatarsus,

and toes. Haleyornis toliapicus, Gastornis parisiensis, Protornis

glarisiensis, Numenius Gypsorum, Tringa Hoffmanni, Phenicopterus

Croizeti. The gigantic extinct wingless birds. Dinornis, Palapteryx,

and Epyornis. ‘The Dodo and Solitaire.

Lectures III. ano IV. (Thursday, March 25th, and

Friday, March 26th.)

Patmozorc AND Triassic RepriLtes.—General characters of the

Class Reptilia. Characters of the existing Orders :

1. Batrachia. 4. Chelonia.

2. Ophidia. 5. Crocodilia.

3. Lacertia.

Relations of the Osseous structure to the low temperature and in-

active habits of reptiles. Characters of the Vertebree of the different

orders of reptiles. Modifications of the Vertebral column in Batra-

chia, and conditions of the absence of true ribs in this order.

Earliest known evidences of air-breathing Vertebrata. The Lepéo-

pleuron of the Old Red Sandstone. Batrachian foot-prints in

American coal-measures. Batrachian fossils of equal antiquity.

Archegosarus, Dendrerpeton, Baphetes, Parabatrachus. 'Thecodont

lizards of the Permian limestones; Pal@osaurus. The Thuringian

Monitor, or Protorosaurus. Probable nature of the so-called Chei-

rotherian foot-prints in Triassic sandstones, and their relation to the

reptiles of the Labyrinthodont family. Characters and remarkable

dentition of that family ; its combined Batrachian and Sauroid

affinities ; Cladeiodon, Belodon. Reptiles of the German ‘ Muschel-

kalk,’ Nothosaurus, Simosaurus, Tanystropheus, and Placodus. The

Rhynchosaurus of English New Red Sandstone. The Dicynodonts,

probably Triassic reptiles of South Africa.

Lectures V. anv VI. (Thursday, April 15th, and Friday,

April 16th.)

Oourtic Reptites. —Extinct reptiles of the Oolitic series:

their numbers, diversity, and formidable character. Views of the

classification and affinities of reptiles, as modified by the insight

now gained into the forms and structure of the lost orders, genera

and species.

Characters of the extinct Hnaliosauria. Distinctive characters of

the vertebree of the Ichthyosaurus: peculiarities of the rest of its

skeleton ; its dentition and integument. Indications of the structure

Miscellaneous. 319

of the intestinal canal, and demonstration of the food of the Ichthyo-

saurus, afforded by its petrified debris. Principal species of the

Ichthyosaurus, and their range in space and time. Osteological and

dental characters of the P/esiosaurus and Pliosaurus.

Lectures VII. ann VIII. (Thursday, April 22nd, and Friday,

April 23rd.)

Characters of the order Dinosauria. Osteology and dentition of

the principal genera: Megalosaurus, Hyleosaurus, and Iguanodon.

Characters of the Pterosauria, or winged Reptiles. Principal

species of the Pterodactyle, traced from the Oolitic to the Cretaceous

formations, where they become extinct.

Lectures IX. ann X. (Thursday, April 29th, and Friday,

April 30th.)

Peculiarly modified vertebral column of the Crocodilia of the

Oolitic period, exemplified in the Teleosaurus, Poikilopleuron, Cetio-

saurus, and Streptospondylus. Dermal armour of Goniopholis.

Dentition of Geosaurus, Suchosaurus, and Polyptychodon. Insecti-

vorous Lizards of the Purbeck period: incidental notice of contem-

poraneous mammalia.

Gigantic marine Lizards of the Cretaceous period : Mosasaurus,

Leiodon: the small Dolichosaurus and other contemporaneous rep-

tiles, in which the proccelian type of vertebra is established.

Lectures XI. ann XII. (Thursday, May 6th, and

Friday, May 7th.)

Oouitic CueLonta AND Tertiary Reprites.— Chelonia:

earliest indications of this order of reptiles afforded by foot-prints in

Triassic Sandstones. Marine Turtles of the Wealden: estuary species

of the extinct genera Pleurosternon and Tretosternon of the Purbeck

beds. Turtles of the cretaceous strata. Extinct species of Trionyz,

Chelone, Emys, and Testudo of the tertiary strata. The gigantic

Colossochelys of the Himalayan tertiaries.

Modern forms of Batrachia in the tertiary series: the Palgo-

batrachus and Paleophrynus. Gigantic extinct Salamander (Homo

diluvii testis of Scheuchzer) ; Cuvier’s demonstration of its true

nature. Discovery of a similar existing reptile in Japan. Tertiary

Crocodiles, Alligators, and Gavials.

The Megelania, or gigantic Lizard of Australia.

Order Ophidia. Earliest known fossil remains of serpents in eocene

tertiary strata. Vertebral characters of Paleophis and Paleryz.

Summary of the evidences of the cold-blooded Vertebrata in the past

periods of the earth’s history, and comparison of the general nature

and numbers of the extinct and existing reptiles. Conclusion.

We subjoin the following conclusion of the 4th Lecture, delivered

on the 26th of March, from the notes of the Professor :—

“The conformity of pattern in the dermal, semi-dermal, or neuro-

dermal bones of the externally well-ossified skull of Polypterus, Lepi-

320 Miscellaneous.

dosteus, Sturio, and other Salamandroid ganoid fishes, with well-

developed lung-like air-bladders, and of the same skull-bones in

the Archegosaurus and the Labyrinthodonts :—the persistence of the

notochord (chorda dorsalis) in Archegosaurus as in Sturio :—the

persistence of the notochord and branchial arches in Archegosaurus

as in Lepidosiren :—the absence of occipital condyle or condyles in

Archegosaurus as in Lepidosiren :—the presence of labyrinthic teeth

in Archegosaurus as in Lepidosteus and Labyrinthodon :—the large

median and lateral throat-plates in Archegosaurus as in Megalichthys

and in the modern Arapaima and Lepidosteus :—all these characters

point to one great natural group, peculiar for the extensive gradations

of development, linking and blending together fishes and reptiles,

within the limits of such group. The Salamandroid (or so-called

‘Sauroid’) Ganoids—Lepidosteus and Polypterus—are the most pis-

cine, the true Labyrinthodonts are the most reptilian, of the group.

The Lepidosiren and Archegosaurus are intermediate gradations, one

having more of the piscine, the other more of the reptilian, characters.

The Archegosaurus conducts the march of development from the fish-

proper to the Labyrinthodont type: the Lepidosiren conducts it to

the perennibranchiate batrachian type. Both illustrate the artificiality

of the supposed class-distinction between fishes and reptiles, and the

naturality of the Heemacrymes, as the one sole and truly definite

group of cold-blooded Vertebrata. There is nothing in the known

structure of Archegosaurus or Mastodonsaurus that truly indicates a

belonging to the Saurian or Crocodilian order of reptiles. The exterior

ossifications of the skull and the canine-shaped labyrinthic teeth are

both examples of the Salamandroid modification of the ganoid type

of fishes.

The small preportion of the fore-limb of the Mystriosawrus in no-

wise illustrates this alleged saurian affinity ; for though it be as short

as in Archegosaurus, it is as perfectly constructed as in the Crocodile,

whereas the short fore-limb of Archegosaurus is constructed after the

simple type of that of the Proteus and Siren. But the futility of

this argument of the sauroid affinities is made manifest by the pro-

portions of the hind-limb of Archegosaurus. As in Proteus and

Amphiuma, it is as stunted as the fore-limb ; whereas in Mysério-

saurus, as in other Teleosaurians, the hind-limbs are relatively larger

and stronger than in the existing Crocodiles. M. v. Meyer leaves

the hind-limb out of sight in his advocacy of the saurian nature of

the so-called Archegosaurus. I regret that v. Meyer’s original name

« Apateon,’ though proposed to express his scepticism of the alleged

nature of the fossil submitted to him in 1844 by Dr. Gergens, was

not retained by Prof. Goldfuss. It is still more to be regretted that

a compound name should in any case be adopted or constructed,

where the proof of the affinity it may be meant to indicate is not

perfect. Archegosaurus, like Mastodonsaurus, will, I trust, become

at length mere arbitrary terms ; but until then, they will really recall

or express little more than the mistaken views of the inventors of

those names in respect of the true affinities of the remarkable extinct

piscine reptiles to which they have been applied.”

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.}

No. 5. MAY 1858.

XXVII.— On a new Fossil Cirripede.

By James MacApam, Esq., F.G.S.

For several years I have been collecting fossils from the creta-

ceous formation of the county of Antrim, and my collection is

now tolerably extensive, so that I purpose ere long to publish a

eatalogue of it. This formation extends from the southern to

the northern end of the county, and its basseting edges may be

easily examined,—in some places near the sea-coast, in others at

a short distance from it. It may be well seen in the immediate

neighbourhood of Belfast, from which town to Larne the beds

are very interesting, and have furnished me with great numbers

of organic remains. At different times I had obtained some

fossil Cirripedes, but they are by no means of common occur-

rence. On examining them lately, I distinguished one of a

very remarkable shape, which I had found last autumn, near the

promontory called Black Head, at the northern extremity of

Belfast Lough. The upper beds of the cretaceous formation are

a hard white chalk with flints; this graduates into an impure

chalk, speckled with particles of greensand; going lower, there

is sometimes a kind of sandstone like the firestone of the English

upper greensand, sometimes a greenish marl; the lowest bed is

a soft, pure greensand, The Cirripedes which I have collected

were all from the lower beds. I have not as yet found any in

the pure overlying chalk. The specimen which I last procured

1 showed to Professor Wyyille Thomson, of Queen’s College,

Belfast, who was struck with its resemblance to the Loricula

described by Mr. Darwin in his Monograph published by the

Palzontographical Society. Professor Thomson most obligingly

offered to make a strict examination of the specimen for me, and

this he has accomplished in the most satisfactory manner. He

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol, i. 21

822 Mr. J. MacAdam and Prof. W. Thomson

has furnished me with a drawing of it, twice magnified, and also

with the following minute description, which testifies most fully

the pains he has taken, and for the accuracy of which I can

vouch most satisfactorily. To Professor Thomsom my warmest

thanks are due for his trouble, and to him the entire credit must

be given for the paleontological investigation.

Belfast, April 8, 1858.

Description of the Fossil. By Pror. Wyvitte Tomson.

Class CRUSTACEA.

Subclass CIRRIPEDIA.

Family Lepapip2.

Genus Loricula (G. B. Sowerby, jun.).

Loricula MacAdami (Wyville Thomson).

Capitulum of (probably) from ten to twelve valves.

Peduncular plates in the seven transverse rows next the capitu-

lum not more than eight in number, the plates adjoming the

scutum and seutal latus much lengthened, formed apparently

by an amalgamation of two plates, one corresponding to each

of the valves.

Locality. Upper Greensand, passing into Lower Chalk. Black

Head Bay, Co. Antrim. (Mr. MacAdam’s cabinet.)

This interesting specimen consists of one side of a capitulum,

well preserved towards the left hand, some-

what shattered and displaced towards the

right, showing five nearly complete valves,

with the edges of two others, and a pe-

duncele of imbricated plates with the upper

portion perfect, or nearly so, on the left, ===

much broken on the right; the lower J==S=

part somewhat imperfect, but showing 5~

well the loricated structure, and pro-

duced to a ring of plates forming evidently

a base of attachment.

The matrix is a soft, marly greensand,

too friable to admit of the specimen being

further exposed with safety. The galca-

reous plates are preserved,—white, very

thin and friable, with a tendency to — Loricula MacAdami.

eealaiate Magnified twice.

The specimen is in the same position as Mr. Wetherell’s

unique example of Loricula pulchella, Sow., and I shall adopt

on a new Fossil Cirripede. 325

Mr. Darwin’s nomenclature of the valves. The specimen is still

too imperfect to determine the structure of the genus with accu-

racy, though I rather think that, on the whole, the additional

portions preserved add to the probability of the general correct-

ness of Mr. Darwin’s restoration. Another view of the struc-

ture appears, however, to be possible, and this view I shall ex-

plain after having described the specimen in full.

The capitulum consists of five valves, evidently the valves of

one side; a small fragment of one scaled off, showing the inner

aspect of the corresponding valve in immediate apposition. Fol-

lowing Mr. Darwin, the right-hand valve in the figure is the

scutum, rather broadly triangular, the base with a convex outline ;

an obscure ridge traverses the plate longitudinally near the

occludent margin, and towards this ridge the nearly transverse

lines of growth slightly dip on either side. Beyond the occlu-

dent margin a small portion of the convex interior of the op-

posing scutum has been exposed. Both of the scuta are some-

what displaced downwards, and the opposite peduncular plates

are broken.

The scutal latus is broadly triangular; its slightly convex

scutal margin overlaps the edge of the scutum, and its almost

perpendicular tergal margin overlaps the tergum. A ridge

passes from the apex to a projecting angle on the base, about

one-third of the breadth of the valve from the scutal margin ;

the lines of growth are nearly transverse, following the contour

of the base of the valve, inclining slightly from either side to-

wards the ridge. The second /atus is a little narrower, the tergal

margin concave, overlapping the tergum; the outline of the

earinal margin slightly convex; the base straight, exactly cor-

responding to the second plate of the upper transverse row of

the peduncle ; growth downwards. The next plate is closely

applied to the left margin of the second latus; it is narrow,

triangular, almost linear, resting by a narrow, slightly convex

base upon the upper plate of the narrow carinal row of peduncular

plates, to which it exactly corresponds in breadth, and with

whose straight edges its left contour is continuous. This valve

is equal in height to the second latus; the lines of growth are

transverse, the development having taken place entirely down-

wards ; both lateral margins are well defined, and beyond the

left margin the edge of another plate has been exposed, exactly

corresponding to it.

Adopting Darwin’s idea, this valve must be either one of the

valves of a split carma—one of the parietes of a carina in which

the tectum is undeveloped; or we must suppose the carina to

have been composed of two parietes and a separate tectum, and

the tectum to have been lost.

21%

324 Prof. W. Thomson on a new Fossil Cirripede.

The ¢ergum is broadly triangular, inserted exactly as in Dar-

win’s restoration, between the first and second latera; the lines

of growth proceed downwards from the upper left-hand acute

angle, with an elbow towards the obtuse angle, the elbows form-

ing an obscure line nearly parallel to the upper margin.

The peduncle is mailed, as in Loricula pulchella, with imbri-

cated plates arranged in transverse and longitudinal rows.

In the part of the side of the specimen preserved, the first

seven upper transverse rows are alike. From left to right, a

short, nearly square plate corresponds to the base of the lmear

left-hand valve; the left edge is straight and vertical, the right

slightly prolonged, and passing beneath the end of the plate

next it in the row, which is longer and narrower, corresponding

to the base of the second latus. The third plate is much longer

and narrower, following the basal outline of the scutal latus, a

depression receiving its projecting angle, then passing on and

forming an umbo opposite the junction of the first latus with

the scutum, and continued beneath the scutum. Under the

middle of the scutum all these plates are unfortunately broken.

In all the seven upper rows this plate becomes much narrower

towards the rostrum,—this narrowing, rather than the absence

of any of the plates of the vertical rows, seeming to account for

the depression of the capitulum towards the rostral aspect.

The right-hand portion of the upper rows is lost. Doubtless

they ended, as in L. pulchella, in another row of small square

plates. In the eighth row, the third plate is divided into two,

the junction replacing the umbo opposite the scuto-lateral su-

ture. The end of the third plate passes beneath the fourth.

From the tenth row downwards only two vertical rows are

partially preserved, the third and part of the fourth. The third

longitudinal series seems to be complete, and contains sixteen

plates. In the fifteenth and sixteenth transverse rows the plates

are smaller and more crowded, the sixteenth forming a distinct

ring of attachment. The lines of growth of the peduncular

plates are transverse: a slightly elevated ridge, nearly bisecting

the plate, indicates the extent to which the plates of each lower

row overlap those of the row above it.

Length 1 inch; breadth 0°5. Closely allied to Loricula pul-

chella. One specific distinction is very evident,—the fusion of

plates corresponding to the scutum and the scutal latus in the

upper rows of the peduncle.

Loricula MacAdami seems to have been gregarious. Some

obscure fragments of others of a group are scattered through

the matrix.

With the additional information derived from the specimen,

the structure of Loricula is certainly more anomalous than ever.

Prof. Lindley on some Orchidaceous Plants. 825

The tergum is of the form which Mr. Darwin anticipated, with

lines of growth running generally as in his restoration. Instead

of an azygous carina, we have a pair of additional symmetrical

capitular valves, a junction formed by their symmetrical free

edges continuous with the straight edge of the so-called carinal

row of peduncular plates.

Iam much inclined to think that the left edge of the speci-

men is complete, in which ease we have a cleft carina, with the

lines of growth transverse on each separate half.

The specimen might be reversed: then the narrow upright

plate would be a reduced scutum; the so-called second latus a

rostral latus; the scutal latus would correspond to the upper

latus in Scalpellum, and the scutum to the carinal latus. The

tergum would have its lines of growth passing, as usual, back-

wards from the upper and anterior angle, and the capitulum

would droop towards the carina, which in this case would be

accounted absent in both specimens. In the Antrim example,

along the right edge there are some broken fragments, which

it would require but little imagination to transform into the

remains of a narrow carina; and the direction of the valve, per-

pendicular to that of the lateral plates, would well account for

its frequent loss. This view I suggest as possible, but for the

following reasons I am inclined to follow Mr. Darwin.

From the probable position of the animal, principally in the

upper part of the peduncle, the peduncle is more likely to have

been expanded towards the carmal than towards the rostral

aspect ; and in the Antrim specimen the upper peduncular plates

are much narrowed and compressed to the right hand. Where

the valves are fully developed, with no deficiency of lime, the

size of the scutum always bears a considerable relation to that

of the other valves, and is not likely to be so much reduced.

The distinct demarcation of the parietes in the carine of several

Scalpella renders the longitudinal division of this valve a highly

probable variation. The genus is not yet sufficiently well known

to allow us to come to a decided conclusion.

XXVIII.— A List of the Orchidaceous Plants collected in the East

of Cuba by Mr. C. Wright ; with Characters of the new Species.

By Prof. Linpuey, F.R.S.

Havine been favoured by my friend Dr. Asa Gray with a com-

plete set of the Orchids dried by Mr. Wright during his late

visit to Cuba, it has appeared to me desirable that some account

of them should be published without loss of time ; for they serve

to show how rich in new species of the Order is the vegetation

fan

326 Prof. Lindley on some Orchidaceous Plants

of that little-known island, and how much is still open to dis-

covery by the diligent traveller.

Of the 80 species here enumerated 21 are undoubtedly

unpublished, while others, such as Pleurothallis testefolia,

Microstylis umbellulata and spicata, Camaridium vestitum, and

Chloidia vernalis, have scarcely been seen by any botanist since

the time of Swartz. The localities are copied exactly from

Mr. Wright’s tickets, which seem to have been written at the

time the plants were gathered,—a circumstance that gives them

much value in all that concerns colour and form. They also

serve to establish with certainty the native country of some

species previously known only in gardens, where errors so con-

tinually occur in that respect. Examples of this will be found

in the case of Masdevallia fenestrata, Prescottia colorans, and

Spiranthes truncata.

PLeuROTHALLIS Wilsoni; (prorepens) folio ovali tridentato caulis

longitudine, pedicellis unifloris, bracteis 2 minutis oppositis altera-

que sub flore glabro disepalo, petalis oblongis acutis, labello ovato

angulato obtuso, capsula ovali glabra.

«© Sa, Isabel, on rocks in woods; on trees in dense woods else-

where.” (668.)

Near P. angustifolia, which has serrated petals. There is a spe-

cimen from Jamaica, in hb. Hooker, gathered by Wilson.

PLEUROTHALLIS rubigena ; (muscosa) folio oblongo obtuso mar-

ginato pedicello filiformi stricto medio bracteato duplo breviore,

ovario triptero obovato, sepalis 2 acuminatis glabris, petalis ovali-

bus acutis, labello rhomboideo acuminato obtuso trivenio.

** Mountain tops, on trees in dense woods.” (657.)

Differs from P. acuminata, Focke, in having much larger leaves,

longer pedicels, only 2 sepals, &e. P. alata, Rich. and Gal., appears

from their unpublished figure to have a large bract beneath each

flower.

PLevROTHALLIS Grodyi, Lindl. in Bot. Reg. t. 1797. A solitary

specimen, mixed with others under the same number. See P.

longilabris.

“Top of Loma del Gato, on branches of trees.” A solitary spe-

cimen. (651.)

PLEUROTHALLIS ¢richophora ; folio ovali obtuso cauli laxe vaginato

paulo breviore, racemo longissimo capillari, floribus longe distanti-

bus glabris, sepalis disjunctis ovatis obtuse acuminatis, petalis

linearibus acuminatis, labello unguiculato subrotundo ovato 2-cris-

tato, columna cucullata crispa triloba.

«Summit of Loma del Gato, on trees. Flowers dark red.” (659.)

PLEUROTHALLIS wnivaginata ; elongata, folio oblongo obtuso abrupte

collected in the East of Cuba. 327

petiolato caule valido ascendente uniarticulato longe vaginato bre-

viore, racemis folio subeequalibus spatha magna coriacea, bracteis

minutis diaphanis, floribus secundis, sepalis 3: anterioribus basi

paulo connatis linearibus obtusis 3-veniis, petalis duplo minoribus

emarginatis, labello minore obtuso unguiculato medio constricto,

columna marginata.

* Filantropia ; mountain-top ; in large clumps ; epiphytal. Flowers

light yellow. Sides of Loma del Gato, on trees.’ (656.)

In the way of P. rubens, malachantha, xanthochlora, and Jamiesoni,

but quite distinct.

PLevrorHa iis albida; effusa, folio coriaceo obovato obtuso basi

canaliculato angustato cauli biarticulato equali, pedicellis aggre-

gatis paucifloris capillaribus, bracteis byalinis cucullatis acutis,

sepalis linearibus acuminatis subzequalibus discretis, labello sessili

lineari acuto infra medium constricto, columna cucullata crispa.

“Flowers yellowish white, on shaded rocks.”’ (655.)

Much like P. octomerieformis, Kchb. f., but smaller, with a different

lip and petals.

PLEUROTHALLIs rubroviridis ; aggregata, folio exacte ovali 3-dentato

eaule alato breviore, bracteis diaphanis ochreatis obtuse acuminatis

patulis, floribus tomentosis 3-sepalis, sepalis subzequilateris intus

aphthosis, petalis obtusissimis, labello oblongo membranaceo bi-

cristato, columna marginata.

** Monte Verde ; epiphytal. Flowers : outer segments green, inner

dark red; labellum with green apex.’ (No number.)

One of the crowd to which Cubensis, aphthosa, and fetens belong,

but smaller in all its parts than any of them.

PLevROTHALLIS oblongifolia, Lindl. in Comp. Bot. Mag. vol. ii.

«Summit of Nemanima, on trees.” (616.)

PLEUROTHALLIS prostrata; muscosa, folio lanceolato obtuso caule

humifuso bivaginato duplo longiore, pedunculis capillaribus flexu-

osis folio eequalibus, pedicellis elongatis apice bracteolatis, ovario

aspero, sepalis lineari-lanceolatis lateralibus basi connatis, petalis

acutis, labello obovato acuto trivenio cucullato.

** Monte Verde, on branches of bushes in dense woods. Flowers

greenish purple.” (629.)

One of the largest of its section ; leaves an inch and a half long ;

sepals 4 lines long.

PLEUROTHALLIS hymenantha, Lindl. in Bot. Reg. sub t. 1797.

Loma del Gato, on trees in dense woods.”’ (No number.)

PrevrotTHattis fallax, Rchb. f. in Bonplandia. (Dendrobium tri-

buloides, W., and probably Pleur. spathulata, Ach. Rich. and

Galeotti.)

“Faralones ; epiphytal. Flowers vermilion-colour. Sepals (two

328 Prof. Lindley on some Orchidaceous Plants

lower united) tuberculate within on the upper half; lateral petals

rugulose within, with innumerable shining facets. Lip curved to-

wards the apex, and ciliate-serrulate on the edges. Petals, lip, and

col. about half the length of sepals.’ (663.)

PLevROTHALLIS longilabris ; muscosa, folio longe petiolato lanceo-

lato acuto marginato pedunculo capillari flexuoso paucifloro bre-

viore, pedicellis elongatis, sepalis 3 linearibus petalisque laceris

acutis, labello sepalis «quali pandurato auriculato unguiculato

fimbriato secus axin papilloso.

“Dense woods near Monte Verde, on trunks of Palms. Flowers

dark red. Monte Verde, on trunks of trees in thick woods. Calyx

dark red, especially the veins, with yellowish-green tips; lateral

petals small, very light reddish (the midrib deeper), fine streaks on

the margin. Labellum spatulate, dark red, also the edges and mid-

rib of the convolute claw.” (651.)

Pl. aristata, to which this nearly approaches, is much larger in

all its parts, and has a differently formed lip, not at all longer than

the petals.

PLevROTHALLIS testefolia (Cymbidium testefolium, Swz.); pro-

repens, rhizomate squamis membranaceis vaginato, folio sub-

rotundo-oblongo tridentato basi unifloro, bractea carimata mem-

branacea dorso lacera, sepalis pilosis dorsali breviore, petalis un-

guiculatis cuneatis, labello oblongo unguiculato margine lacero

medio aspero ad basin limbi alte bilamellato, columna apice cucul-

lata crispa.

“Monte Verde ; woods; epiphytal. Leaves dark green, speckled

with dark brownish red ; a broad channel above, in which lies the

flower, and a conspicuous mid-nerve below. Sepals dark red, very

hairy externally, the apices connivent, and only opening at the sides.

Labellum roundish or oval, covered and fringed with large bristles,

very dark red or brown. Lateral petals oblanceolate, deep rose.

Andreecium light red or pink.’’ (648.)

This very remarkable species has no immediate affinity with known

species.

PLEUROTHALLIS Cubensis ; caule alato, folio coriaceo oblongo, spicis

sessilibus subbifloris, bracteis membranaceis ochreatis leevibus,

floribus tomentosis 3-sepalis, petalis obtusissimis, labello acuto

bilineato.

“No locality.” (653.)

Near Pl. fatens, but flowers smaller, leaves narrower and not

distinctly parallel-veined ; sepals half-ovate, not linear, &c.

Ocromerta tridentata, Lindl. in Bot. Reg. 1839, mise. 43.

“Summit of Loma del Gato, on trees. Flowers greenish white.

Column red at base and apex; also the labellum, except the edge,

which is whitish.’’ (654.)

collected in the East of Cuba. 329

Lepantues dorsalis ; folio ovato marginato tridentato breve petio-

lato, caule nigro hispido, pedunculis 2-floris capillaribus folio sub-

sequalibus, bracteis cucullatis ovatis carina hispida, sepalis ovatis

eequalibus.. ;

“Summit of Nemanima, on rocks and trunks of trees.” (662.)

Near L. Schiedei. The flowers are not in a state to show the

structure of the lip and petals.

Lerantues chrysostigma; folio obovato obtuso basi angustato,

canle sparse hispido, pedunculis apice distichis folio duplo brevi-

oribus, floribus sessilibus, sepalis ovatis acuminatis divaricatis......

“Monte Verde; Pinal; in thick woods. Flowers purple. Epi-

phytal.”’ (No number.)

In the bud the sepals have a deep yellow stain in the middle.

Lepantues fulva; folio ovato-lanceolato erecto obtuso emarginato,

caule glabriusculo multo breviore, pedunculis aggregatis dense

multifloris folio duplo brevioribus, floribus sessilibus, sepalis ovato-

subrotundis acutis, petalis bipartitis lobis divaricatis zequalibus

linearibus obtusis.

** Monte Verde, in thick woods, on trunks of trees. Sepals dull

light reddish ; petals orange or dark yellow at base, and with the

column and labellum purple.” (No number.)

In the way of L. Lindleyana and andrenoglossa.

Lepantues f¢richodactyla; folio subrotundo-ovate basi angustato,

caule hirsuto, pedunculis aggregatis a basi multifloris folio dimidio

brevioribus, floribus secundis pedicellis arcuatis, sepalis ovatis acutis

lateralibus semiconnatis, petalis bipartitis laciniis eequalibus fili-

formibus erectis, labelli lobo medio triangulari acuto lateralibus

obtusis semisagittatis.

“Summit of Nemanima, on rocks. Sepals greenish yellow, with

a tinge of red (variable) ; lateral petals diverging into two narrow

lobes, deep red or yellowish red, the lower lobes often crossing each

other. Labellum forming a kind of 3-lobed hood around the andree-

cium, purple. Most of the flowers seem to be abortive or out of

season.” (661.)

Flowers large for the genus. Near L. Pristidis, Rehb. f.

Maspevatiia fenestrata, Lindl. in Bot. Reg.

“Monte Verde, in dense woods. Epiphytal. Flowers dull

purple.” (652.)

Sreis ophioglossoides, Swz. Fl. Ind. Occ. p. 1551.

“Loma del Gato, on logs in thick woods. Flowers variable in

colour, more or less dark purple in centre, shaded to greenish purple

on the edges. Also Monte Verde, in dense woods, on the trunks of

trees. Flowers yellowish green, with a tinge of red at base.”’ (658.)

é-

330 — Prof. Lindley on some Orchidaceous Plants

Microstyuis wmbellulata, Lindl. Gen. et Sp. p. 19.

*« Sides of Loma del Gato, in damp shady woods.”’ (613.)

Microsty is spicata, Lind). U. e.

** Mountain-tops in dense woods. Flowers yellow.” (614.)

BuetTia verecunda, R. Br.

“© Sides of Loma del Gato. Flowers light purple.” (641.)

Buetia patula, Hook. B. M. t. 3518.

** Mount Friendship ; steep hill-sides. Flowers purple.” (671.)

BrovuGutonia sanguinea, R. Br.

“*Guantanumo. Epiphytal on bushes on the margin of sayannahs.

Flowers purple, light at the base, and with darker veins near the

apex.” (665.)

Drinema polybulbon, Lindl. Gen. et Sp. Orch. p. 111.

«On trees in thick woods. Perianth yellow at tip, red towards

the base. Labellum white; midrib at the base red. Andreecium

with thin longitudinal red lines, and red at the tip.’ (649.)

IsocutLus globosum, Lindl. Gen. et Sp. p. 112.

«*Loma del Gato, on branches of trees.”’ (No number.)

Isocuiuus ¢eretifolium, Lindl. J. e.

“Monte Verde, in thick woods. Epiphytal. Flowers yellow.”

(No numéer.)

Isocuiuus lineare, R. Br.

«‘ Flower-buds light purple. On trees along mountain rivulets.

Monte Verde ; epiphytal in dense bunches. Flowers bright purple.

Labellum with a darker spot on each side at the same height as the

stigma.” (633.)

EprpenprumM rivulare (Amphiglottia carinata) ; foliis lmeari-lan-

ceolatis, pedunculo brevi paucifloro inter spathas paucas herbaceas

carinatas ipsi eequales, sepalis ovali-lanceolatis, petalis linearibus

sequilongis, labelli lobis lateralibus semicircularibus laceris inter-

medio lineari-truncato carinato basi tuberculato.

«La Perla; margin of a mountain rivulet on rocks. Flowers

yellowish green, speckled with red. Column tipped with the same.

Labellum white or light yellow.’ Also ‘‘ Monte Verde ; thick woods.

Epiphytal. Calyx and cor. green, speckled with purple or dark red.

Labellum white, with a few pink specks.” (644.)

This might be placed almost equally well at the end of the Spathian

Epidendrums, because of its herbaceous spathes; but their abrupt

transition into bracts, and the lip of the species, lead me rather to

refer it to Amphiglots.

collected in the East of Cuba, 331

EprpenpruoM wmbellatum, Swz. var.

“Monte Verde; dense woods. Epiphytal. Flowers, sepals, and

petals reddish green. Labellum light green, adnate to the column.”

(645 and 646.)

EprpenprRuM umbellatum, Swz.

“La Perla; mountain sides, on rocks. Flowers light green.”’ (642.)

Epr1pENDRUM ramosum, Jacq.

No locality. (630.)

Epripenprum Wrightii (Amphiglottia holochila) ; foliis coriaceis

ovato-oblongis obtusissimis, corymbo longe pedunculato, bracteis

lineari-lanceolatis pergameneis acutis, labello ovato carinato etuber-

culato incuryo nunc utrinque dentato.

“Santa La Madelina. Flowers deep orange.” (No numéer.)

A very fine species, related to 2. Skinneri. My specimen has a

stem more than 18 inches high.

EprpeNpDRwUM variegatum, Hooker.

“Monte Verde; epiphytal, in dense woods. Flowers yellowish

green, speckled externally with red; labellum and summit of column

white.” (635.)

EprpeNpRUM /fragrans, Swz.

‘Summits of mountains, on trees. Flowers cream-colour. Label-

lum white, with thirteen red nerves.” (636.)

EprprpeENDRUM 2octurnum, L.

“Monte Verde; woods. Epiphytal. Flowers greenish ; petals

lighter or white.” (No number.)

Epipenprvuo virens, Lindl. Fol. Orch. No. 54.

* Filantropia ; on trees high up in dense woods. Flowers greenish

red; labellum white, with 5 purple lines at the base on each side,

and 7 or 9 on the lower two-thirds of the middle lobe.”” (No number.)

EprpenprRuM fuscatum, Swartz.

** Monte Verde; in woods. Epiphytal. Flowers dull red, with

darker veins. Also Filantropia; on trees along rivulets. Labellum

dull purple, the other parts light brown.” (628.)

EripenprumM Boothianum, Lindl. Fol. Orch. No. 3.

«Filantropia ; on trees in woods.”’ (No number.)

EpipeNnpDRUM diffusum, Swz.

“Rocky banks of mountain rivulets.”” (Vo number.)

EripenpruoM pheniceum, Lindl. Fol. Orch. No, 98.

“Epiphytal. Perianth dark brownish red. Labellum light red-

332 Prof. Lindley on sume Orchidaceous Plants

dish purple, deeper in the centre, and marked with alternate light

and deep lines; lateral segments similarly marked near the base. A

deeper line also on each side of the andreecium.”” (No number.)

EpripENDRUM cochleatum, L.

“Monte Verde; in dense woods. Epiphytal. Also Filantropia ;

rocky banks of mountain rivulets. Flowers: outer segments yel-

lowish green. Labellum dark red or purple, with greenish veins in

the middle. Andrcecium whitish at summit, with red lines at base.’

(646.)

EprpENDRUM polygonatum (Spathium) ; foliis lanceolatis acumi-

natis, pedunculo longo flexuoso spathis herbaceis carinatis acutis

vestito unifloro, sepalis acuminatis, petalis brevioribus angustis-

simis acutis, labello obcordato axi elevata juxta basin 2-dentata.

No locality. (643.)

Something like a straggling, starved, 1-flowered 2. Harrisonie.

The scape or peduncle is between 4 and 5 inches long, bends re-

peatedly at an obtuse angle, and at each bend has a narrow carinate

spathe longer than the internode. The stem below the peduncle is

about 3 inches long.

Brassta caudata, Fol. Orch. No. 5.

‘«‘Epiphytal, in dense woods. Flowers light greenish yellow,

mottled with reddish brown.” (637.)

Ionopvsis Gardneri? Fol. Orch.

“Epiphytal, in hedges. Flowers light purple, with deeper veins.”

(667.) ;

OncipiuM sylvestre ; (Equitantia) foliis rigidis linearibus falcatis

integris, scapo ramoso radicante, sepalo antico bilobo, dorsali et

petalis undulatis retusis mucronatis sessilibus, labelli lobo medio

sessili cordato lateralibus multo minoribus postice rectangulis,

crista quinqueloba 3, columnee alis semiovatis acuminatis.

“Monte Verde ; thick woods. Flowers very light purple. er-

restrial ; growing from thick masses of fallen leaves.’ (670.)

Very near O. variegatum, from which the leaves, anterior sepal,

and labellum seem to distinguish it sufficiently.

Oncipium variegatum, Fol. Orch. No. 38.

“ Monte Verde; on bushes. Flowers light purple; lateral petals

and lateral lobes of labellum with a light brownish spot at base.”

(668.)

Oncip1um luridum 3, Fol. Orch. No. 131.

‘“‘Epiphytal. Sepals and petals spotted and streaked with yellow

and brown, the sepals rather darker.’ (666.)

collected in the East of Cuba. 333

Oncipium Lemonianum, Fol. Orch. No. 32.

“St Catalina ; on bushes of Granadilla. Flowers yellow.” (No

number.)

OncipiuM usneoides ; (Equitans) foliis tenuissimis falcatis scapo

unifloro stricto filiformi multo brevioribus, sepalo dorsali minimo

cochleari, petalis maximis unguiculatis oblatis, labelli lobis laterali-

bus subrotundis dentatis intermedio cuneato unguiculato emar-

ginato brevioribus, crista maxima quadriloba, columne alis erectis

semiovatis acuminatis.

“Monte Verde; woods. Epiphytal. Flowers: upper segment

small, oblanceolate, white; two lateral suborbicular, unguiculate,

white. Labellum with two pairs of lobes and a ternfinal one, the

intermediate smaller, and between the two pairs two yellow carun-

cule, the lower one larger, bilobed, the upper channelled above.

Terminal lobe broader than long, emarginate, spotted with red, as is

also the claw and base of the lateral lobes. Andrcecium with a

pair of light-purple, wing-like, truncate appendages.” (669.)

This singular species looks, without its flowers, like a bit of T7/-

landsia usneoides. It is perfectly distinct from all the equitant

Oncids in the characters above assigned to it.

Dicu#a muricata, Lindl. Gen, et Sp. p. 209.

“Summit of Nemanima ; on rocks and trees.” (No number.)

Dicua glauca, Lindl. /. ec.

“Top of Loma del Gato; on trees.”” (No number.)

Dicu#®A

“Summit of Loma del Gato; pendent on rocks.” (647.)

,Sp.n.? Near sqguarrosa. No flowers.

Dicu a squarrosa, Lindl. in Plant. Hartweg.

“Monte Verde; woods; on trees.’’ (No number.)

CaMARIDIUM vestitum (Cymbidium, Swz.), Lindl. Gen. et Sp. p.168.

“Loma del Gato; on trees. Labellum and lateral petals deep

pink ; upper sepal nearly white, lower and spur dirty white. Also

shady mountain-sides, on rocks, in dense bunches.—On Monte Verde.

Epiphytal, in dense bunches. Flowers greenish, light towards the

base, and with a dull reddish tinge towards the apex. Labellum

yellowish white.’ (650.)

Caxia Bauerana, Lindl. Ll. c. p. 36.

** Monte Verde; woods. Epiphytal. Flowers white; bracts with

a tinge of red.”’ (637.)

Potystacuya luteola, Hooker, Exot. Fl. t. 103.

“Loma del Gato. Flowers yellowish green ; on rocks.’’ (627.)

334. Prof. Lindley on some Orchidaceous Plants

Goventa lagenophora, Lindl.

*Filantropia; mountain-top, in thick woods. Flowers white ;

sheath at base full of water.” (631.)

WaARCZEWICZELLA discolor, Rehb. f.

“Summit of Nemanima, on trees; mountain-sides, on rocks.’

(No number.) ?

Lycaste ciliata, Lindl. in Bonpl. Oct. 5, 1856.

No locality. (634.)

MAxILyaria crassifolia.

‘«* Shaded mountain-sides, in dense bunches on rocks.’’ (638.)

Maxiuxartia pallidifiora, Hooker, in Bot. Mag. t. 2806.

“Farallones ; on trees, in bunches. Sepals and upper petals yel-

lowish ; lip and column white; two lower sepals resembling a cow’s

horns, and with the broad oblong labellum forming a short blunt

spur.”” (632.)

Comparettia falcata.

“* Mountain-tops, on trees.”’ (664.)

Vaniuua claviculata, Swz.

“* Monte Verde; in dense woods, climbing high on trees. Flowers

light dull red. Labellum light yellow, with a white margin. Column

adhering to the labellum more than half its length, reddish towards

the base.’’ (672.)

Hasenaria maculosa, Lindl. Gen. et Sp. p. 309.

*‘Filantropia. Flowers pure white. Hill-sides.’’ (625.)

SauroGiossuM fenue; foliis pluribus radicalibus ovatis acutis pe-

tiolis eequalibus, scapi vaginis membranaceis acuminatis adpressis,

spica 2-6-flora, bracteis apice subulatis ovario sequalibus, petalis

spathulatis acutis serratis, labello elongato deflexo canaliculato basi

gibboso apice subrotundo-ovato, clinandrio membranaceo cucullato

2-partito laciniis inzequaliter bidentatis.

“ Monte Verde ; in thick woods. Flowers white.” (622.)

A very distinct form of this small genus, now known to consist of

three well-marked species. The third, as yet unpublished, is 8. di-

stans, a Bolivian plant collected by Bridges.

Cranicuis monophylla, Lindl. in Orch. Linden. ; var. foliis geminis

brevius petiolatis.

««Loma del Gato; damp shady woods.”’ (621.)

CRANICHIS paucifiora, Swz.

“‘Filantropia; grassy hill-sides. Flowers: outer segment of peri-

anth greenish:white, inner white.” (No number.)

collected in the East of Cuba. 335

CRANICHIS muscosa, Swz.

“On a rocky islet in a mountain rivulet. All parts of the flower

pure white, except the labellum, which has numerous green specks

on the inner side.” (620.)

Prescorria colorans, Lindl. Gen. et Sp. p. 454.

“Summit of Loma del Gato. Flowers light green.’ (626.)

4 Prescorria pellucida; foliis 2 radicalibus subrotundo-oblongis

planis denticulatis petiolis 3-plo longioribus, scapo arcte vaginato,

spica brevi densa, bracteis ovario longioribus acuminatis, sepalis

oblongis petalisque filiformibus reflexis, labello cucullato apice

paululum producto.

“Loma del Gato. Flowers greenish or white, and pellucid. La-

bellum deep green, hooded and arched over. The andreecium is

next the axis, and yet I can see no twist in the ovary.” (No

number.)

STENORHYNCHUS orchioides, Richard.

*Filantropia. Flowers carmine. In thick woods.” (618.)

SprRANTHES e/ata, Rich.

*‘Santa Isabel, in dense woods. Perianth: outer segments green,

inner with green claws, the tips greenish yellow, or with a tint of red

instead of yellow.” (619.)

SprraNnTHES truncata, Lindl. Gen. et Sp. p. 470. no. 22.

“Summit of Loma del Gato, in damp woods. Flowers greenish ;

lateral segments and upper one at the apex reddish.” (No number.)

Puysurus hirtellus, Lindl. Gen. et Sp. p. 501.

““Summit of Nemanima. Sepals greenish; upper petals white,

spathulate. Labellum white, with the two lobes narrow and curved

backward in the shape of horns.” (624.)

Puysurvus plantagineus, Lindl. J. ¢. 503.

“La Perla. Flowers white. In dense woods.” (623.)

Pevexia setacea, Lindl. Gen. et Sp. p. 482.

*“Wooded mountain-tops. Flowers light greenish. Labellum

white or yellowish.” (617.)

Cuuorpia vernalis, Lindl. Gen. et Sp. p. 484.

‘ Filantropia ; in dense woods. Only one specimen found.”’ (No

number.)

+ Poconta macrophylla; (Eupogonia) foliis ovatis cordatis inter-

nodiis eequalibus, spica stricta multiflora, bracteis amplexicaulibus

herbaceis inferioribus foliaceis.

“Nemanima. Calyx dark greenish purple. Cor. a

2 .

336 Mr. W. H. Benson on Camptonyx.

bellum purple at tip, and on each side of a medium greenish-yellow

stripe, edges greenish. Column purple at tip.’ (619.)

Stem 9 or 10 inches high, erect; leaves 2~3 inches long. The

same plant occurs among Linden’s collections, but no locality is

attached to my specimen. ‘This is the largest of the published spe-

cies. There is one very like it in Schomburgk’s Guiana collections,

but my specimens of it are scarcely sufficient for publication.

N.B. Pogonia Cubensis, Rchb. f., found in Cuba by Poppig, is

not in Wright’s Collection.

XXIX.—Description of Camptonyx, a new Indian genus of

Terrestrial Shells. By W. H. Benson, Esq.

[With a Plate. | 2

CamPrTonyx, nov. gen., nobis.

Testa pileiformis, oblique conica, apice libero subspirali, oblique in-

curvato, versus latus dextrum spectante; anfractibus 1}, ultimo

peene totam testam efformante ; costa dorsalis carinzeformis sub-

spiralis sulcum imteriorem tegens, ab apice usque ad marginem

dextrum descendens; apertura maxima, mediana, symmetrica,

regulariter ovata, integra, omni latere expansa.

C. Theobaldi, nobis.

Testa (supina) cornucopiam simulante, tenui, concentrice rugosa,

purpureo-fusca, dorso ad latus sinistram compressiusculo, costa

carinzeformi subspirali, sulco postico adjecto,<ab-Wpice usque ad

marginem dextrum aperturee descendente ; apice obtuso ; apertura

ovali, intus purpureo-lutescente, nitida, peristomate acuto.

Long. 10; diam. dorsali 45 mill. ; apert. 8 mill. longa, 6 lata.

Ad latera jugi montis “Girnar”’ dictze, Peninsulee Guzeratensis, in-

venit W. Theobald junior. ;

This singular shell, sent to me by Mr. W. Theobald, jun., as

a cap-shaped Succinea, was found by him in abundance on the

central peak of Mount Girnar in Kattiwar, on the peninsula

which separates the Gulfs of Cutch and Cambay. He states

that these hills form an amphitheatre, with a central crateriform

clump, the peak rising to an altitude of 2500 feet. A piece of

the weathered rock forwarded by him contains, in a space of

2 inches square, twenty-six young individuals adhering most

tenaciously to the surface, like Limpets or Ancyl, with indica-

tions of the adherence of several larger specimens. The rock

sent is a small-grained syenite, with a few specks of mica. A

gigantic Succinea, 24 millimetres in length, and 15 im breadth,

and which occurred of a size larger by 75th of an inch, was

found abundant by Mr. Theobald on the same peak.

Had Camptonyx been found in a marine locality, it would

Mr. W. H. Benson on Camptonyx. 337

have been perhaps regarded as a Pileopsis; in fresh water, it

might have been taken for an aberrant form of Ancylus. The

circumstance of the shell not being internal prevents its asso-

ciation with Parmacella; while the smallness of the testaceous

part of Testacella and Plectrophorus, compared with their animals,

forbids their union with a genus in which the animal is com-

pletely covered by the shell, and adheres thereby to flat surfaces.

Nevertheless it is probable that Camptonyx holds an interme-

diate place between those genera and Succinea, and that it bears

the same relation to the latter that Ancylus does (through the

intermediate Indian genus Camptoceras) to Lymnea.

The external rib and furrow on the shell have a correspond-

ing depression and ridge internally, but they are less strongly

marked. In the animal the sole is oblong, of a pale colour,

transversely corrugated, and surrounded on all sides by a thick

greyish hyaline mantle, which completely hides the sole during

estivation, exuding a gluten most tenacious when dried, and

which even twenty-four hours’ immersion in water, tepid when

first applied, failed in some instances to dissolve. The animal

eannot be induced to exhibit tentacula or ocular points either

by steeping in water or by manipulation with a camel’s-hair

pencil. There is a slight appearance of two nipples, or a bilobed

muzzle, above the narrow fore-end of the sole.

The colour of the cavity of the shell is a rich purplish ochre,

and the general aspect betokens rather an inhabitant of the land

than of fresh water. Some of the Succinee found with it have

precisely the same tinge within the aperture, and have been

cemented to rocks by a very tenacious substance. Mr. Theobald

was doubtless justified by the situations in which he found his

specimens—on a high peak, where the drought, at the time of

his visit, had driven the largest examples of the gigantic Succinea

into inaccessible crevices in the rocks,—in attributing terrestrial

habits to the animal. It appears probable that Camptonyx only

moves in search of food during the height of the rainy season,

when the air is saturated with warm moisture, and that its habits

are very sluggish.

I have neither the instruments nor the practice necessary for

an anatomical examination of specimens so small as those which

have reached me with the included animal, and have therefore

taken measures for putting them into expert hands. Whether

the form may eventually be referred to the Helicide or to a

station near Ancylus, or prove to be the type of a new family, I

am of opinion that the characters of the testaceous covering

will justify the formation of a separate genus for its reception,

and on that account I have considered it advisable not to

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol.i. 22

338 Mr. W. H. Benson on Camptonyx.

delay publication until an investigation of the animal can take

place.

Cheltenham, 10th April, 1858.

I have much pleasure in adding the following note embodying

the results of an examination which Mr. 8. P. Woodward has

had the kindness to undertake.

Mr. Woodward writes—“ The shell appears to be closely allied

to Ancylus, but differs in being dextral (in which respect it agrees

with the subgenus Velletia), and especially in having a respira-

tory channel or siphon on the right side.” Subsequently, Mr.

Woodward states his belief that Camptonya differs considerably

from Ancylus, which he had not at hand for comparison, and

adds the following description of the animal, as viewed under

the microscope :—

“The respiratory orifice is quite on the edge of the mantle.

The tentacles are rather conical than angular, and the mouth

appears to me rather peculiar, unlike Physa and Lymnea. The

upper mandible is conspicuous, slightly lobed, but destitute of

the ridges seen in the Helicide, and of the lateral elements

which are added in Lymnea. The lingual ribbon is ‘036 long

and ‘014 wide, with 86 rows of teeth, 87 in a row ore ; they

have simple obtuse hooks, as in Ancylus: the central row only

differ in being symmetrical; the laterals diminish gradually

from the 14th to the 43rd, and a second (outer) cusp makes its

appearance, and increases until the three near the margin are

regularly bicuspid. This tongue is more like Ancy/us than any

other, but differs from it in the absence of those unarmed mar-

ginal plates which give a peculiar appearance to the lingual

ribbon of Ancylus, and are still more conspicuous in Velletia.

If I had seen nothing else but the tongue, I should have pro-

nounced it a new subgenus of Ancylus.”

Taking everything into consideration, I think that I am jus-

tified in regarding the shell as the type of a new genus. The

belief that the habits of the animal are terrestrial, and that

abundant moisture, such as occurs periodically in a tropical cli-

mate, without actual immersion in water, suffices for its support

during its season of activity, appears to me to be confirmed by

the opening of the respiratory orifice into the lateral channel of

the shell*. This conduit may perform the same office as the

* A subsequent examination of the piece of rock, under a lens, revealed

a minute globose Succinea, probably the young of the large species men-

tioned, firmly adhering among the remaining specimens of Camptonyz,

and proving that these two genera exist in the same medium.

Mr. W. H. Benson on Camptonyx. 339

shelly tube which communicates with the interior in so many of

the mountain-loving oriental Cyclostomide.

In Mr. Woodward’s drawings, the position of the ocular

points, widely separate from each other, is on the upper side of

the head. They are sessile at the middle of the hinder part of

the base of the short obtuse tentacula, and are visible only from

above ; whereas in Gray’s figure of Ancylus (no. 52. p. 216, ed.

noviss. Turton) the eyes appear below, and are stated to be placed

on a small lateral lobe on the side of the base of the triangular

truncated tentacle*. In Lymnea, where the eyes appear on the

upper side of the head, they are in front, prominent, and ap-

proximate to each other. The position of the eyes in Pythia

(Scarabus), which I had an opportunity of examining some

twenty-three years ago at Calcutta, more nearly represents that

of the corresponding organs in Camptonyz.

The littoral genus Siphonaria, which Dr. Gray places between

the Auriculide and Cyclostomide, is remarkable for the presence

of a deep siphonal groove on the right side. Again, the large

Tertiary fossil genus Valenciennia, Rousseau, supposed to have

been an inhabitant of brackish water, has a channel running

from the under side of the beak of the shell to the right side of

the aperture, much like the dorsal one of Camptonyz. It 1s

supposed by M. Bourguignat to serve as a sheath to a siphonal

tube. It probably communicates, as in Camptonyx, with the

respiratory orifice, and does not necessarily contain a special

organ. The strong concentric ribs of Valenciennia present a

curious analogy to the rugose surface of Camptonyz.

17th April, 1858.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII.

Fig. 1. a, Shell of young Camptonyz viewed from the aperture ; 6, dorsal

view; ¢, side view.

Fig. 2. d, Adult shell; aperture; e, dorsal view.

Fig. 3. Live animal in the shell; J, siphon.

Fig. 4. Dead animal in the shell; g, muzzle.

Fig. 5. Dead animal extracted from the shell, dorsal view.

Fig. 6. Ditto; h, respiratory orifice ; i, adductor muscle.

Fig. 7. Teeth.

All the figures are greatly magnified.

* Dupuy’s description of the animal of Ancylus, and the details given

in Moquin-Tandon’s ‘ Mollusques de France,’ plates 35 & 36, help to con-

firm the differences observed.

22*

340 Mr. T. R. Jones on North American

XXX.—On some additional Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca

from Canada. By T. Rupert Jonzs, F.G.S.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Within the last week, Mr. E. Billings, Paleontologist of the

Geological Survey of Canada, has, at Sir W. E. Logan’s request,

submitted for my examination a series of Silurian bivalve Ento-

mostraca from Canada, which comprise far better individuals

than any that I had previously seen.

This collection includes specimens of Leperditie from two

localities ; namely, 1. The east side of St. Joseph’s Island, Lake

Huron ; and, 2. East Point, Anticosti.

No. 1. A small specimen of grey Trenton limestone, contain-

ing a Bryozoon, and weathering yellowish, bears a right valve,

<5 inch long, and }3 inch broad; and there is a separate perfect

carapace of the same form (4} inch thick) from the same lime-

stone. The valves are of a light-brown colour; the eye-spots

are indistinct ; the radiate markings of the muscle-spot are more

visible on the left than on the right valve; the overlapping

ventral edge is neither straight, nor symmetrically curved; the

general form of the lower half of the carapace is rounded and

bulky.

No. 2. A piece of light-grey limestone (of the Upper Hudson

River group) bears on its weathered surface Encrinital ossicles

and eleven separate valves of a Leperditia of different sizes ; and

there is a separate perfect carapace of the same form (half an

inch long, 42 inch broad, ;8, inch thick). These specimens have

a rather short hinge-line, a well-marked ocular tubercle, and a

muscle-spot visible only by its slightly darker tint. In some

instances these valves appear to have a peculiar delicacy of make

and substance; they slope rapidly from the central convexity ;

the ends of the carapace are thin ; and the overlapping part of the

right valve is distinctly central and neatly curved. This form

(No. 2) differs from that of No. 1in having a shorter hinge-line and

a more prominent eye-spot ; in the apparent absence of external

radii to the muscle-spot ; in the somewhat more delicate sub-

stance of the valves; in the less thickness of the carapace, in its

attenuated edges before and behind, and in the symmetrical

curvature of the overlapping ventral edge.

The St. Joseph’s form more nearly resembles the large variety

of Leperditia Canadensis (Pl. IX. figs. 16 & 17) than do the

Anticosti specimens; and, as I did not feel authorized to sepa-

rate specifically the little Grenville varieties, that from Louck’s

Mill, and that of Allumette, neither can I regard, at present, these

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 341

comparatively large and well-grown specimens as belonging to

another specific type. This Trenton form, which I propose to

term L. Canadensis, var. Josephiana, may possibly be the same

as Conrad’s L. fabulites; if so, his name has priority.

The neatly shaped Leperditia from Anticosti more nearly

resembles its almost gigantic allies of Sweden* than do any

other American Leperditie that I have seen. Still it is not

without good points of relationship with L. Canadensis ; and,

for the present at least, I propose to term it L. Canadensis, var.

Anticostiana.

In the series brought me by Mr. Billings there are several

specimens of Leperditia-rock from the Chazy limestonet of

L’Orignal, Canada.

No. 3. Amongst these I recognize, in fragments from “near

the N.W. corner of the township of L’Ongnal, C. W.,” the

Isochilina Ottawa, under similar conditions to those in which it

occurs at the Grenville Canal, except that in one specimen it is

associated with a Modiolopsis-like shell. I have only to remark,

that, when the shell is broken off, the casts of the valves show a

distinct muscle-spot (concave on the inner side of the valve)

with numerous radii.

No. 4. Several specimens of a dark-grey limestone, labelled

“] mile west of L’Orignal,” are rich in valves (separate) of a

handsome Leperditia, which, at first sight, has much the aspect of

Tsochilina Ottawa; but it is larger, blacker, has a proportionally

shorter hinge-line, the hinder portion of the valves being boldly

and obliquely rounded, forming about one-third the length of

the carapace ; and, though the valves have a marginal rim, this

is only on the two ends, beg wanting below, where the middle

third of the ventral border is turned in, overlapping on the

right, and overlapped on the left side. The surface is smooth ;

the eye-spot prominent, and accompanied by a slight, irregular

nuchal furrow ; muscle-spot indistinct. The carapace is 8 in.

long, %5 in. broad, and ,% in. thick, and most convex at the

anterior third.

Though numerous in the rock, the individuals are not massed

together in layers, as the Jsochiline are at L’Orignal,} Grenville,

and White Horse Rapids. I propose to distinguish this well-

marked species by the name of Leperditia amygdalina.

I take this early opportunity of correcting some important

* Annals Nat. Hist. 2 ser. vol. xvii. p. 85. pl. 6.

+ This stratigraphical horizon is nearly coincident with that of the “ two-

foot limestone” and Isochilina-bed described in the April No. of the

‘Annals,’ pp. 245 and 248, as being at or near the summit of the “ Cal-

ciferous Sandrock.”’

342 Mr. J. Miers on the Canellacez.

mistakes in the references to Plate X. in my paper in the April

No. of the ‘ Annals.’

At page 250, line 7 from top, for figs. 10, 11, read figs. 8, 9.

line 16, for 10 & 11 read8 & 9.

line 24, for 7-9 read 7, 10, & 11.

At page 251, line 4 from top, for 8 & 9 read 10 & 11.

I am, Gentlemen, yours &c.,

T. Rupert Jones.

Geol. Soc., Somerset House,

April 8, 1858.

XXXI.—On the Canellacee. By Joun Minrs, F.R.S., F.L.8. &e.

Havine been engaged for a long time in the study of the Clu-

siacee, | have been led to examine the several genera that have

been referred at different periods to that family, and in this

manner Canella and Cinnamodendron came under my especial

notice. The former genus was arranged by DeCandolle and.

Choisy in Guttifere, but it was partially separated from the

order by Martius and Endlicher, and made the type of a sub-

order of that family under the name of the Canellacee, asso-

ciating with it Cinnamodendron and Platonia. It will, however,

be seen that Canella has no relation with Platonia, but that its

real affinity tends towards the Winteracee. I will therefore

proceed to state my reasons for this conclusion, will expose the

characters of both groups, and describe their genera severally.

This small family consists only of the two genera above men-

tioned, Canella and Cinnamodendron. They form evergreen

trees, with a bark possessing the taste and smell of cinnamon ;

they have a copious foliage of alternate, somewhat fleshy, exsti-

pulate leaves, which are furnished with dotted glands, and have a

taste similar to that of the bark: the flowers are small, in short

axillary or terminal corymbs, having a persistent calyx of 3 sepals,

5 petals with dotted glands, or sometimes 10 petals in 2 series,

extrorse monadelphous stamens, a unilocular ovarium with two

or more parietal placentations; a small, baccate, 1-celled fruit,

containing a few black, shining, reniform seeds having a parietal

attachment. Many of these characters are possessed by the

Winteracee, from which the Canellacee differ in the union of

their stamens into a monadelphous tube; im the shape and dis-

position of the anther-cells; and in leu of several distinct car-

pels, they have only one solitary unilocular ovary, with 2 to 5

parietal placentations. In the former family, whether there be

several ovaria, or whether by abortion they be reduced to one,

these, although 1-celled, invariably exhibit a single placentation

along the ventral face.

Mr. J. Miers on the Canellacez. 343

1]. CanEeLna.

The plant upon which this genus was founded was first de-

scribed by P. Brown in his ‘ History of Jamaica.’ During a long

time it was considered to belong to the same genus as Drimys

Winteri, a small tree growing in Tierra del Fuego, near the

Strait of Magellan; for the bark of both species had for some

time been used in commerce, as mentioned by Clusius in 1605,

under the name of Cortea Winterana, and confounded with the

white bark Canella alba, a name afterwards given exclusively to

the Jamaica kind. By Linnzus the latter was also considered

to be the produce of a species of Wintera (IV. alba, L.). Murray,

in his edition of Linnzus’s ‘Syst. Veg.,’ appears to have first

distinguished it generically from the Magellanic species, calling

it Canella alba, a name by which it has since been universally

known. The earliest details of its general characters were fur-

nished in 1788 by Swartz, in a memoir published in the first

volume of the Linnzan Transactions; and in the same year,

Gaertner described the structure of its seed and embryo. Swartz,

however, was correct in stating its berry to be unilocular, and

from 2- to 4-seeded; but Gaertner, generally so accurate in his

observations, erred by adopting the character of Linnzus, who

characterized it as being 3-celled,—an error which has been

perpetuated by most botanists to this day, notwithstanding that

its true structure was subsequently indicated by Cambassédes,

Jussieu, in his ‘ Genera Plantarum’ (in 1789), referred Canella,

together with Symphonia, to the simple-leaved section of the

Meliacee ; but subsequently*, in his observations upon this

family (1817), he excluded it altogether from the Order, on

account of its seminal structure and the character of its leaves.

Choisy (in 1828) referred the genus to the family of the Gut-

tifere, because of its monadelphous stamens, which appeared to

him sufficient to establish a relationship with Symphonia (Moro-

nobea), an idea first indicated, but soon abandoned by Jussieu ;

and in the following year (1824) the same position was again

assigned to it by Choisy in DeCandolle’s Prodromus (i. 563).

By Nees and Martius (1825) it was still referred to Meliacee,

together with a new species from Brazil}, to which they gave

the name of Canella axillaris, which plant was afterwards made

the type of a new genus, Cinnamodendron, by Endlicher t.

Cambassédes (in 1828) exposed the fallacy of the ground upon

which Canella had been placed by Choisy among Guttifere, and

first pointed out the real structure of the ovary in this genus§ ;

but his observations have been neglected by succeeding botanists.

* Mém. Mus. iii. 347. ft Nova Act. Acad. Cees. xii. p. 18. tab. 3,

t Gen. Plant. p. 1029. § Mém. Mus. xvi. 395.

344 Mr. J. Miers on the Canellacez.

Adrien de Jussieu (1830), in his monograph of the Meliacea,

offered valid reasons* for its exclusion from that family, as well

as from the Guttifere, without assigning, however, any positive

locality for this genus.

Prof. von Martius (1829), in his ‘ Gen. et Spee.’ ii. 163, de-

scribed at some length and figured a new genus, Platonia,

founded on another Brazilian tree having much the habit of the

Guttifere. This genus he proposed to associate with Canella in

a new family, the Canellacee, which he placed next to Guttifere,

which view was adopted by Endlicher im his ‘ Genera Plantarum,’

who then added to it his new genus Cinnamudendron.

Prof. Lindley (1836), in his ‘ Introduction to Botany’ (p. 76),

followed the example of Endlicher in adopting the Canellacee,

and in placing it next to Guttifere; but subsequently (in 1846)

he changed his views, removing the former family as a sub-

order of the Pittosporacee+, and considering the Canellacee as

iutermediate between it and Olacacee.

Richard { suggested its affinity with the Ternstramiacee.

Choisy (1850), in his last review of the Clusiacee §, has some-

what modified his former view by adopting the suggestion of

Richard, and im placing this small group as a suborder of the

Ternstremiacee, an affinity that can be justified only as regards

Platonia, which genus, though of proximate relationship, cannot

be referred to that family ||.

In the midst of such conflicting authorities, it appeared to me

desirable to search for more certain grounds on which to base

the true affinities of this small group: it is now some time since,

with this view, I investigated carefully the structure both of the

flower and seed; and this examination led me to place it in a

position very different from any yet assigned to it, for it appears

to me that the Canellacee must range close to Drimys and its

congeners, as I shall proceed to show.

The details of the structure of Canella, as originally given by

Swartz9, are tolerably correct: the flower has three persistent,

imbricated sepals ; five deciduous fleshy petals imbricated in zesti-

vation ; its stamens are united into a fleshy, monadelphous tube

Mém. Mus. xix. 185. + Veg. Kingd. 442.

Flore de Cuba, p. 245. § Mem. Soc. Phys. Genéve, xu. 381.

|| This genus I consider to belong to the Moronobeacee, a group I pre-

pose to separate from the Clusiacee, and which will comprise Moronobea,

Chrysopia, Platonia, and two new genera,— Perissus (the type of which is

P. lucidus, from Rio Negro, Spruce, 2159), and Catalissa (founded upon

C. Blanchetiana, from Bahia, Blanchet, 1671). In a memoir yet unpub-

lished, I have described all the above genera and their species, giving at

the same time the characters and affinities of the Order, which I consider

to be intermediate with the Ternstremiacee and Hypericacee.

{ Linn. Trans. 1. p. 99. tab. 8.

tt 4%

Mr. J. Miers on the Canellacez. 345

that entirely encloses the pistil, the anthers consisting of 20

distinct linear cells, which are affixed extrorsely upon it; the

ovary is 1-celled, and furnished with two opposite parietal pla-

centze, which arise from the base, and upon each of these in the

middle are seen two reniform ovules attached horizontally right

and left by a short and broad funicle in the sinus. The fruit,

like that of Drimys, is baccate and unilocular, containing four

slightly reniform, oval, rounded seeds, enveloped in a syrupy,

aromatic mucilage; their external tunic forms a hard, shining,

black, crustaceous shell; and on the ventral face, just above its

sinus, is seen an open scar or hilar spot, indicating the point of

its suspension ; while a little above this is a small obsolete pro-

minence, corresponding with an internal point, to which the

enclosed nucleus is attached. On breaking this internal tunic,

the nucleus is found covered with a tolerably thick coating of a

loose tissue, in which is imbedded a short thread-lhke raphe

enclosing spiral vessels, proceeding from the point of attachment

just mentioned, and terminating in a thickening of the proper

integuments seen on the ventral face, just below the sinus. This

envelope of loose texture is quite analogous in its structure to a

similar development in the seed of Drimys, which I have else,

where more minutely described, differing only in its component

cells being filled with mucilaginous instead of fatty deposits ;

the origin, course, and termination of the raphe being alike in

both cases: so also the innermost integuments are similar in

texture to those of Drimys, and though slightly agglutinated

together, are separable at all points except about the spot where

the raphe terminates in a broad, circular, dark, areolar thicken-

ing of their substance, where they are intimately connected.

The position and direction of the embryo, in very copious albu-

men, offer other striking points of resemblance; although the

embryo is much larger and more elongated in Canella, and more

minute in Drimys, still the cotyledons in the former, though

proportionally longer, are terete, and the extremity of the radicle

in both cases is closely contiguous to the point of suspension of

the seed. One feature, worthy of especial notice, is even more

strongly developed here than in Drimys: the direction of the

embryo does not correspond with the axis of the albumen; nor

do the cotyledons tend towards the chalaza, but lie on the con-

trary side, in quite an excentrical position. I have observed in

Canella, as well as in Drimys, within the body of the albumen,

the remains of the embryo-sac extending from the cotyledonary

extremity of the embryo, surrounded by soft mucilaginous mat-

ter. From the above facts we may draw the same conclusion in

regard to the nature of these several tunics of the seed in Canella

that I have done in that of Drimys,—viz. that the external crus-

346 Mr. J. Miers on the Canellaceze.

taceous tunic, being quite free from the raphe which is imbedded

in a more internal envelope, must be a development subsequent

to the growth of the true coats of the ovule, and that it is in

reality an arillus: that the intermediate tunic in which the

raphe is imbedded is the arilline*, while the innermost integu-

ments immediately covering the albumen are the testa and

tegmen, as shown by their areolar thickening at the chalaza.

The characters of the genus, as | have observed them, may be

defined thus :— ;

Cane, Murray, Linn. Syst.; P. Brown. Jam. 215 ; DC. Prodr.

i. 563; Endl. Gen. 5457. Winterana, Linn. Gen. 598.—

Sepala 3, suborbiculata, concava, coriacea, margine ciliata,

suberecta, persistentia, estivatione imbricata. Petala 5, uni-

seriata, sepalis fere duplo longiora, oblonga, concava, crasso-

carnosa, erectiuscula, quarum 2 paullo angustiora et interiora,

decidua, zestivatione imbricata. Stamina m tubum cylindri-

cum petalis equilongum monadelpha, tubo carnosulo e disco

parvo scutelliformi hypogyno producto, apice ultra antheras

breviter extenso, ibidem tenuiori et pellucido-punctato, mar-

gine fere integro aut subcrenulato ; anthere extrorse, e locellis

20 subeequalibus dorso omnino adnatis, linearibus, compresso-

angustis, parallelis, sejunctis, rima media longitudinali 2-

valvatim dehiscentibus: pollen reticulatum. Ovarium su-

perum, cylindricum, vel conico-oblongum, glabrum, 1-locu-

lare; ovula 4 reniformia, e medio ad placentas 2 oppositas

longitudinales parietales per paria collateralia horizontaliter

appensa, funiculo brevi in sinu affixa. Stylus crassus, ovario

continuus et zquilongus, os tubi attingens. Stigma trun-

catum, obsolete bilobum. Bacca ovata, carnosa, calyce im-

mutato suffulta, stylo breviter apiculata, 1-locularis. Semina

4, in mucilaginem condita, rotundato-ovata, subreniformia,

hilo minusculo cavo sub apicem notata ; tunica externa (ari/-

lus) dura, crystallino-crustacea, levis, nitida, sub lente con-

fertim granulata, atra; tunica intermedia (ardlina) externa

conformis, sub apicem apiculata, et hine ad illam paullo super

hilum affixa, membranacea, latere ventrali ab apice usque ad

medium raphide filiformi percursa ; wtegumentum internum

(e 2 agelutinatis) crassiusculum, obscurior, chalaza majuscula

ventrali notatum. Embryo in verticem albuminis copiosi car-

nosi et eo 4-plo brevior versus faciem dorsalem reconditus,

hine valde excentricus, teres, curvatus; radicula extremitate

erassiori hilo proxima, cotyledonibus semiteretibus chalaza

aversis equilonga.

Arbores Antillane et Columbiane sempervirentes summo ramose ;

* Huj. vol. 278; Linn. Trans. xxu. 81.

Mr. J. Miers on the Canellacez. 347

folia alterna obovata vel oblonga, coriacea, juniora pellucido-

punctata, glabra, integerrima, superne nitida, petiolata, exsti-

pulata: inflorescentia terminalis, corymbosa, floribus subparvis,

albido-violaceis.

1. Canella alba, Murray, Linn. Syst. iv.443 ; P. Brown, Jam. 275.

tab. 27. fig. 3; Catesby, Carol. ii. tab. 50; Swartz, Linn.

Trans. i. 96. tab. 8; DC. Prodr. i. 563. Canella Winterana,

Gaertn. i. 377. tab. 77. Winterana canella, Linn. Sp. 636 ;

Lam. Dict. viii. 799. tab. 399 ;—arborea, 10-orgyalis et infra,

cortice griseo gusto cinnamomi donata; foliis oblongo-obo-

vatis, integerrimis, nitidis, crassiusculis, tenuiter anastomoso-

nervosis, pellucido-punctatis, vetustioribus opacis, subtus

pallidioribus, petiolo crassiusculo canaliculato ; corymbo ter-

minali folio sub-breviori ; pedicellis flore equilongis, petalis

violaceo-albis.—In Antillanis.—». s. in herb. e Jamaica, Cuba,

et viv. in hort. Kew. cult.*

This tree, of which a history has been given in a preceding

page, seems to have been confounded to this day with a kind of

Cinnamodendron presently to be described. I am led to believe,

that the true Canella alba grows chiefly in the forests of the

mountains of Jamaica, where its upright trunk attains a height

of 50 or 60 feet, with terminal abundant foliage; while the

Cinnamodendron just alluded to rises in the plains, forming a

branching shrubby tree, from 10 to 15 feet in height. It re-

mains to be seen whether the Canel/a described as existing in the

Bermudas and other West India Islands be identical with it, or

whether it be a distinct species. The specimens I have seen

from the island of Cuba appear specifically the same as those

from Jamaica. The bark taken off the branches for commercial

purposes is double, the outer one being grey, and of the thick-

ness of a shilling, while the inner bark, sought after by drug-

gists, under the name of cortex Canelle alba, is double that

thickness, of a paler colour, and of a more pungent and aro-

matic taste. The leaves are about 5 inches long, 1+ inch broad,

on a petiole about 4 lines in length. The corymb, much branched,

seldom exceeds 1 or 13 inch in length; the pedicels are 3 lines

long; the orbicular sepals 2 lines in diameter ; the petals about

3 lines long; the staminal tube about the same length; the 20

anther-cells, little more than a line long, are equidistant from

each other, separated by a very narrow interval, and open by a

medial line along their whole length. The berry is oval, about

5 lines long and 4 lines in diameter ; it generally bears 2 to 4

* A figure of this species, with structural details, will be given in plate

25 a. of the ‘Contributions to Botany.’

348 Mr. J. Miers on the Canellacez.

seeds, which are black, shining, 24 lines long, 1% line in dia-

meter, and are somewhat reniform on the ventral face.

There appears to be still another kind of Canella, but whether

a mere variety, or a distinct species, remains to be ascertained.

It is mentioned by G. Don (Dict. i. 680) under the name of

C. laurifolia, as forming a tree 15 feet high, and growing in the

West Indies. Plants of it were raised from seed at Hackney by

Loddiges in 1817 (Lodd. Cat.). It has terminal flowers, as in

Canella alba; but its leaves are narrower, more lanceolate, con-

siderably longer, and of a much paler green colour. The plant

cultivated at Kew under the name of C. alba quite corresponds

with that described by Don; its leaves are 3-44 inches long,

1-11 inch broad, upon a much stouter petiole 4 lines in length ;

they are tapering at both ends.

2. Canella obtusifolia, n. sp.;—ramulis teretibus, rugosis, cor-

tice aromatico tectis; foliis obovatis, apice rotundis, e medio

versus petiolum cuneatis, integerrimis, supra nitidis, subtus

pallidis, crassiusculis tenuiter anastomosanti-nervosis, pellu-

cido-punctatis, margine revoluto, petiolo sub-brevi, tenui,

semitereti, superne plano: corymbo paucifloro terminal, folio

multo breviori ; bacca minori, ovata, stylo apiculata et calyce

suffulta.—Maracaibo.—v. s. in hb. Mus. Paris (Plée, 720)*.

The specimen upon which the above species is founded has

no flowers; but there can be no doubt that it is really a Canella,

because of its terminal flowers, while in the two species of Cin-

namodendron the flowers are constantly axillary. The berry and

seeds are also quite those of Canella, and ditfer in shape, size,

and appearance from those of the genus just mentioned. The

leaves are 2 to 24 inches long, including a petiole of 3 lines, and

are 12-14 lines broad. The inflorescence is very much smaller

than in the preceding species, where it forms a broad spreading

panicle, partly terminal, and partly axillary at the two ultimate

leaves, rather more than an inch long, and 2 inches broad:

this panicle is ternarily branched in three or four subdivisions ;

the first or main peduncle is 4 to 6 lines long; the secondary

pedicels are 3 lines, and the tertiary pedicels, each supporting a

flower, are 4 lines in length. On the other hand, in C. obtusi-

folia, the raceme is quite terminal, simple, few-flowered, and

only 4 lines in length, the main peduncle being 2 lines, and

each pedicel 14 line long, the berry being less im size than

that in the preceding species ; it is 4 lines in length and 3 lines

in diameter : the one I examined contained only two seeds, lymg

* This species, with analysis of its fruit and seed, will be shown im the

‘ Contributions to Botany,’ plate 23 B.

Mr. J. Miers on the Canellaceze. 349

horizontally and superimposed, one apparently from each pla-

centa, and filling the whole space of the cell, where they are

surrounded by a small quantity of thin glutinous mucilage.

The seeds are black and shining, and are constituted precisely

as in the species before described.

2. CINNAMODENDRON.

This genus was proposed by Endlicher* for a Brazilian plant

first described by Nees and Martius, under the name of Canella

axillaris+, since which, nothing has been recorded respecting it.

I have lately had an opportunity of examining that plant, and

find the details above referred to sufficiently correct ; but the

evidence I have now to communicate, regarding a second spe-

cies, establishes beyond doubt the validity of the genus, and its

close affinity to Canella. This second species has so much

resemblance to Canella alba in its general characters, especially

in the similar properties of its bark, that the two have been

confounded together in commerce. It differs, however, in having

axillary flowers, while in Canella they are terminal: they agree

with one another in their odoriferous and aromatic qualities, in

the number and form of their persistent sepals, in the union of

their extrorse stamens into a monadelphous tube, in the number

and shape of their anther-cells, and in the size and shape of their

ovary and style; but Cinnamodendron differs from Canella in its

rotate calyx and corolla, in the presence of an inner row of

petals, in a different stigma, in the number of its parietal pla-

centations, in the great number of its ovules, and its much

smaller and more numerous seeds. In the specimen I examined

of Martius’s plant, I could not determine the number of its

placentz, as the flowers were in bud, and the ovary consequently

in a very early stage of development ; but in the Jamaica species

I have found that the placentations are generally 5, sometimes

reduced to 4, the number of ovules being very considerable ; in

Canella, on the other hand, the placenta are constantly 2, and

the number of ovules does not exceed 4, all of which, or some-

times only 2, are matured into seeds. I have remodelled its

generic characters in the following manner :—

CiNNAMODENDRON, Endl. (Char. reform.) Sepala 3, orbiculata,

rotatim expansa, coriacea, margine ciliata, persistentia, zestiva-

tione imbricata. Petala 10, biseriata; 5 exteriora oblonga,

sepalis dimidio longiora, carnosa, expansa, estivatione imbri-

cata ; 5 interiora membranacea, spathulato-oblonga, pellucido-

punctata, exterioribus alterna et vix equilonga, iisque erectiora:

* Gen. Plant. 5458. + Nov. Act. Acad. Cees. xii. p. 18. tab. 3.

350 Mr. J. Miers on the Canellacee.

omnia decidua. Stamina in tubum cylindricum petalis equi-

longum monadelpha, ‘ubo tenui e disco parvo scutelliformi

hypogyno producto, longitudinaliter 10-nervio, pellucido-

punctato, margine ultra antheras breviter porrecto et hine

brevissime 10-lobo, sinubus cum nervis alternantibus, lobis vix

retusis ; anthere extrorse, tubi dimidio longitudine, locellis 20

subzequalibus, dorso omnino adnatis, lmearibus, compresso-an-

custis, parallelis, sejunctis, rima media longitudinali 2-valvatim

dehiscentibus, valvibus tenuibus nigro-punctulatis; pollen

globosum, reticulatum. Ovarium superum, cylindricum, gla-

brum, 1-loculare; ovu/a plurima, reniformia, horizontalia, e

sinu ventrali ad placentas lineares parietales szepius 5 (rarius

4) demum incrassatas et carnosas appensa. Stylus crassus,

ovario continuus et vix angustior, tubum stamineum attin-

gens, vel paullulo ultra exsertus, brevissimus, obtusus: stig-

mata seepius 5 (rarius 4) peltato-glanduleformia, margine

fimbriata, summo styli extus adnata. Bacca ovata, carnosa,

calyce immutato suffulta, stylo breviter apiculata, 1 ‘locularis,

placentis parietalibus 5 carnosis prominulis axin non attin-

gentibus seminiferis munita. Semzna (circiter 10) in mucila-

ginem condita, ad placentam per paria funiculo brevi horizon-

taliter appensa, cum plurimis semi-abortivis mixta, clavato-

reniformia, tuberculata, compressa, subnitida, granulata, halo

ventrali minusculo sub apicem notata: tunica externa (aréllus)

crystallino-crustacea, fragilis, fusca; tunica intermedia (ard/-

lina) levis, sub apicem apiculatum, versus hilum appensa, hine

per sinum ventralem raphide loriformi percursa, crasso-mem-

branacea: integumenta interna bina (testa et tegmen) mem-

branacea, subadherentia, chalaza majuscula ventrali notata.

Embryo in albumen carnosum copiosum 3-plo longius sum-

mo versus faciem dorsalem excentrice reconditus, radicula

summo attingens et hilo proxima, tereti, cotyledonibus vix

latioribus acutis dorso parallelis chalaza remotis 3-plo longiori.

Arbores vel arbuscule Brasilienses et Antillanee virescentes, ra-

mosissime ; folia ovata vel oblonga, coriacea, nitentia, pellucido-

punctata, breviter petiolata, vernatione involutiva. Inflorescentia

axillaris, racemosa, pauciflora, petiolo parum longior, floribus

3 ad 6 pedicellatis, pedicellis alternis, imo bractea obtusa ad-

pressa donatis.

1. Cinnamodendron axillare, Endl. Canella axillaris, Nees et

Mart. Nov. Act. Acad. Ces. xii. 18. tab. 3 ;—arboreum, cortice

glabro, albicante, transversim crebre rimoso et calloso; foliis

alternis, ovato- ellipticis, obtusiusculis, glabris, margine integro

crenulatim undulato revoluto, supra nitidis, subtus pallidiori-

bus, reticulato-venosis, crassis, coriaceis, petiolo brevi inferne

Mr. J. Miers a the Canellacez. 351

carinato; racemis axillaribus petiolum paullo superantibus,

sepius 3-floris, floribus parvis, pedicellis puberulis, calyce

equilongis, imo 2-bracteatis, petalis exterioribus carnosis,

interioribus tenuioribus fere equalibus, pellucido-punctatis,

stylo paullo exserto, truncato,—Brasilia, ad San Pedro dos

Indios, cirea Cabo Frio, in Prov. Rio de Janeiro.—v. s. in hb.

Hooker (Martius)*.

This is described as a middle-sized tree: its leaves are from

13 to 2 inches long, and 14 to 15 lines broad, on a petiole

8 lines long : the racemes are few-flowered, and scarcely measure

more than 4 lines in length: the flowers, when ripe, are only

one-third the size of those of Canella alba; in the specimen

above referred to they are in bud, but sufficiently advanced to

make out the several parts. I found the inner row of petals

glabrous, not ciliated, as described in the ‘ Nova Acta,’ and equal

in size to the outer row, not minute and squamiform; the

anther-cells also are linear, not ovate, in which respects they

agree with the following species. The tree is called by the

natives ‘ Hierba moeira do Sertéio,’ as mentioned in Spix and

Martius’s Travels (Reise, 1. p. 83, i. p. 336).

2. Cinnamodendron corticosum, n. sp. ;—arboreum, biorgyale,

ramosum, ramulis tenuiculis, flexuosis, lenticellis maculatis ;

foliis elongato-oblongis, utrinque acutiusculis, apice attenuatis,

glaberrimis, integris, tenuiter anastomoso-nervosis et valde

reticulatis, supra nitidis, subtus pallidioribus, et glanduloso-

punctulatis, punctis porosis et minutissime pellucidis, margine

revoluto, rachi petioloque brevi superne canaliculatis, infra

earinatis; racemulis axillaribus, brevibus, 3—4-floris, petiolo

paullo longioribus, pedicellis striatis, puberulis, flore pre-

eedentis 2-plo aut 3-plo major; ovario 1-loculari, ovulis

numerosissimis in placentis carnosis prominentibus 5 (rarius

4), biseriatim affixis: stylo tubo zquilongo, stigmatibus 5

(rarius 4): bacea ovata, polysperma.—Ins. Jamaica apud

Bath.—». s. in hb. Cl. Dom. Hanburyt.

This is a very distinct species, differing from the preceding in

the form and size of its leaves. I am greatly indebted to Daniel

Hanbury, Esq., F.L.S., who placed his specimens in my hands

for examination, and who afterwards kindly sent to Jamaica for

samples of the flower and fruit preserved in alcohol, from which

I have been enabled to complete the above details. Its bark has

the same aromatic properties as that of Canella alba, from which

* A representation of this plant will be seen in plate 24 a. of the ‘ Con-

tributions to Botany.’

+ Analytical details and a drawing of this species will be given in plate

24 B, of the same work.

352 Mr. J. Miers on the Canellacez.

it is scarcely distinguishable, both being collected and exported

under the same name. Its leaves are 5-6 inches long, 14-13

inch broad, the petiole being 3-4 lines in length; the raceme is

only 4-6 lines long; the berry is 6 lines in length, and 5 lines

in diameter, containing about 10 seeds, which are much smaller

than those of Canella, more reniform, much compressed, very

rugose, and 1 line in length.

From the foregoing details of the structure of the flowers and

seed of the Canellacee, we may with some confidence venture to

assign the place which this small group should occupy in the

system. Its structure is so palpably opposed to that of the

Clusiacee (where Canella has generally been arranged by bota-

nists), that it is quite unnecessary to enter into any discussion

upon the value of such an affinity. This incompatibility was

long ago shown by Prof. Lindley*, as before stated, upon very

substantial grounds; he also proved that it could not be asso-

ciated with Platonia, and that Gaertner was incorrect in his

description of the fruit of Camelia. in this uncertainty, he

looked to the Pittosporacee as a more probable affinity. There

are certainly several points of similitude between them, but the

relationship appears to me very distant : the symmetrical number

of the parts in the Pittosporacee, their petals united at the base

into a short tube, their perfectly free stamens with introrse an-

thers opening by pores in the apex, the deep inflexion and union

of the carpels in the centre, where they are placentiferous,—all

combine to prove that these two families are far from being

akin.

On the other hand, there exists, as I have already shown, a

singular degree of accordance in the general habit of the Canel-

lacee with Drimys: the same aromatic principle pervades their

bark, leaves, and flowers; they have both similar alternate ex-

stipulate leaves, furnished with transparent dots, and they have

unsymmetrical biserial petals, with an imbricated estivation.

There is also a no less striking analogy between Cinnamodendron

and Drimys, as well as Jilictum, their ovary being unilocular,

with longitudinal parietal placentation ; and there is a remark-

able parallel in the form and structure of the seed. There can

therefore be no doubt that a very close affinity exists between

these two groups. The Canellacee, however, will be found to .

differ from the Winteracee in their monadelphous stamens, and

more particularly in their single ovary. In regard to their

relative position in the system, if we follow the basis of the

Jussieuan method, adopted by DeCandolle and most botanists,

and carried out by Endlicher in his ‘Genera Plantarum,’ we

* Veg. Kingd. 442.

Dr. J. E. Gray on Urodele Batrachians, and Trigonophrys. 353

cannot fail to arrive at this conclusion, that the several distinct

ovaries, each formed of a single carpel united by its margins

without any inflexion, which margins being on the ventral side

and ovuligerous, form there a longitudinal parietal placentation,

—characters that belong to the Winteracee,—unquestionably

place that fainily in the class Polycarpice. On the other hand,

we find in the Canellacee similar carpels; but instead of being

distinct, they are united into one compound ovary by the simple

junction of their placentiferous margins, thus forming a uni-

locular ovarium with compound parietal placentation : this Order

must therefore come within the limit of the Rhwades of End-

licher, where we find the carpels similarly constituted. Not-

withstanding this separation into different classes, it is evident,

from the extremely close affinity existing between the two fami-

lies, that they ought to be in juxtaposition in any linear arrange-

ment; but I will again refer to this subject when I come to

discuss the affinities of the Winteracee.

XXXII.—Observations on Dr. Hallowell’s Paper on Urodele

Batrachians, and Trigonophrys, &c., in the ‘Journal of the

Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia’ By Dr. Joun

Epwarp Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., P. Ent. Soc. &c.

In the third part of the third volume of the new series of the

‘Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia,’

for February 1858, Dr. Edward Hallowell has published a paper

“on the Caducibranchiate Urodele Batrachians,”’ in which he

divides these animals into nine subfamilies.

The paper, which is very valuable as regards the accounts of

the North American species of the Order, and of the European

specimens in the Bonaparte Collection, which has come into the

possession of the Academy, is not preceded by any observations,

so that its object and intention are not explained. It does not

give any account of what has been done on the subject by his

predecessors in the same field. Perhaps the author thinks that

the less he says on this head the better; or perhaps he may

boldly say, like another naturalist on a similar occasion, “I

have had no predecessors.”

The paper at once commences with the characters of the nine

subfamilies ; and, as they have no reference to any other authors

except in one case, I take it for granted we are to suppose that

they are the families suggested and characterized by the author.

The exception to which I have above referred is thus marked :—

“ Ellipsiglosside, D. § B.=Molgide, Merrem.” Now, it is to

be observed, that neither of the authors so referred to have

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 23

354 Dr.J.E. Gray on Urodele Batrachians, and Trigonophrys.

families ending in ide,—so that the references are evidently

incorrect. Duméril and Bibron use Ellipsiglossus as a genus,

and Merrem uses Molge as the name of the genus which Lau-

renti had called Triton, and which contains all the Urodele

Batrachians.

On examining the nine subfamilies characterized by Dr. Hal-

lowell, I find them to be just nine of the tribes or sections of

tribes into which I had separated the three families into which

I had divided the Order in my Catalogue of these animals pub-

lished in 1850,—a catalogue well known to Dr. Hallowell, as he

quotes it among the synonyma of the species, and criticises some

of the observations in it in his remarks appended to the species.

Dr. Hallowell’s subfamilies are established on the same characters

that I used to separate the families and tribes, the characters

being only given in a few more words, as if to fit them for a

work in quarto. I will now give an abstract, in parallel columns,

of Dr. Hallowell’s and my arrangement :—

Gray, Catalogue, 1850. Dr. Hallowell’s Paper, 1858.

Fam. I. Salumandride.

Tribe 1. Salamandrina, a*, identical with I. Salamandride §.

1. Salamandra == Salamandra.

Tribe 1. Salamandrina, a** . Pleurodelide.

2. Pleurodeles Pleurodeles.

Bradybates, young of former.

VIL. Tritonide.

Ul |

—_

—

—_

Tribe 1. Salamandrina, b.

Triton = Triton.

Notophthalmus = Diemyetylus, Raf.

Euproctus = Euproctus.

Cynops = Triton, sp.

Taricha = Taricha.

Bradybates = Pleurodeles junior?

Lophinus = Triton, sp.

Ommotriton = Triton, sp.

(Sieboldia in Protonopsidee)= Tritomegas.

Tribe 2. Serianotina = II. Serianotide.

Serianota = Serianota.

Fam. II. Molgide =VIII. Eilipsiglosside.

Hynobius and Molge = Ellipsiglossus.

Fam. III. Plethodontide.

Tribe A. Ambystomina VI. Ambystomide.

1. Onychodactylus = Onychodactylus.

2. Heterotriton = Ambystoma, sp.

3. Xiphonura } = Ambystoma, sp.

4. Ambystoma ay Ambystoma.

Tribe B. Plethodontina = IV. Plethodontide.

5. Plethodon = Plethodon.

(Taricha? sp.) = Aneides.

§ Ina paper read at the Zoological Society on the 9th of March, 1858,

I divided this family into three, viz. Salamandride, Pleurodelide, and

Serianotide, but on very different characters from those used by Dr. Hal-

lowell, and containing different genera to the families he has so named.

D r. J. E. Gray on Urodele Batrachians, and Trigonophrys. 355

Gray, Catalogue, 1850. Dr. Hallowell’s Paper, 1858.

Tribe C. Desmognathina IX. Hemidactylide.

6. Desmognathus, Baird Plethodon, sp.

7. Hemidactylium = Hemidactylium.

Tribe D. Gidipina = V. Bolitoglosside.

8. Batrachoseps rs Batrachoseps.

9. Spelerpes = Spelerpes.

Pseudotriton = Pseudotriton.

10. Geotriton = Geotriton.

11. C&dipus, from Mexico

Tribe E. Ensatinina } Not noticed by Dr. Hallowell.

Ensatina, from California

I think the above list establishes beyond a doubt the identity

of my tribes and Dr. Hallowell’s subfamilies.

I know that some authors, who are great sticklers for the

synonyma of genera, and profess to be very anxious to give the

first establisher of the genus the honour of its establishment, do

not quote the synonyma of the families and other larger groups;

but as it certainly requires a larger power of analysis to form good

natural groups of genera than to form genera, especially since

it has become the habit to make almost every species a genus, it is

certainly more important to the history of science, and but justice

to the higher class of scientific labourers, that the history of the

groups should be shortly and distinctly given,—more especially

as the faculty of success in characterizing such groups appears

to be a rare talent possessed by few. It is the possession of this

talent that gives the high character to the works of Jussieu,

Lamarck, Brown, and Macleay.

Dr. Hallowell, I suppose from not having seen the animal, or

probably even a figure of it, places the large Japan “Salamander,”

Tritomegas Sieboldi, in Tritonide, between Euproctus and Ta-

richa, to which it has not the most distant relation either in

external form, form of tongue, or position of teeth; this genus,

on the other hand, is so nearly allied in all these characters to

the American genus Protonopsis as to be with difficulty separated

from it.

It is much to be regretted that authors like Dr. Hallowell

should not quote others correctly ; thus he states, ‘‘ Gray ob-

serves, that it (Triton nycthemerus) is perhaps a young of T.

marmoratus or Triton cristatus.’ I have not given such an

opinion, as I have never seen the animal; but in page 22 of the

Catalogue I quote M. Bonaparte’s opinion thus :—“ Is perhaps

- young of 7. marmorata or T. cristata (Bonap. Amph.

ur).”

In the same Part of the Journal of the Academy Dr. Hallo-

well describes and figures as a new genus and species, a Frog, in

the Museum of the Academy, under the name of Trigonophrys

23*

356 Mr. A. Henfrey on the Vegetable Ovule.

rugiceps ; but there can be no doubt, from the figure and descrip-

tion, that it is the Uperodon ornatum of Mr. Bell, which is figured

in the Zoology of the Beagle, p. 50. t. 20. f. 6.

Dr. Hallowell, in a paper in the same volume, describes and

figures some Snakes as new, which Dr. Gunther informs me are

well-known species, described many years ago, thus :—

Zamenis tricolor, Hallow. = Herpetodryas margaritiferus, Schleg.

Elapoidis fasciatus, Hallow. = Streptophorus Sebze, Dum. 8 Bibr.

XXXITI.— On the Relation of the Raphe to the Coats of the Vege-

table Ovule. By ArntHur Henrrey, F.R.S. &e.

In the last number of the ‘Annals’ appeared a paper by Mr. Miers

explanatory of his views on the subject named in the heading of

this note. A clear statement of opinion is most valuable for the

settlement of debated questions; and the setting-out therein of

the premises on which all the reasoning depends, is just what is

required for the decision of the value of the arguments in the.

present case.

These premises appear to us open to adverse criticism, taking

away the principal grounds of the subsequent arguments. We

will consider them seriatim, as laid down at pages 276-8.

1. That “ vegetable growth in all its stages is regulated by

the ordinary laws of mechanical action,” is meorrect if taken

without qualification, since all the peculiar pheenomena of organic

development are indications of the action of a special force mo-

difying the effects of simple mechanical laws ; but this question

has no important bearing in the present case.

2. It is by no means true that every tunic of an ovule is

formed of three elementary parts, epzderm, mesoderm, and endo-

derm. No such distinction of parts occurs in the ovules of

Orchis and many other plants, where the ovules are composed of

comparatively small quantities of cells.

3. Communication of vessels can only take place between one

tunic and another at points where they are organically continuous.

4. The organic communication of the first and second tunies,

testa, and tegmen, is usually confined to the vicinity of the

chalaza or gangylode.

5. In erect ovules the chalaza is, of course, contiguous to

the hilum.

6. In anatropous ovules the chalaza is removed from the vici-

nity of the hilum ; but the inversion of the ovule takes place by a

one-sided development of the tunics of the ovule,—of the single

coat where only one exists, of the outer coat where two exist ; and

the cord of vessels lying in what is called the raphe is organically

Mr. J. Miers on the External Coatings of Seeds. 357

continuous with the coat in question, the raphe being a mere

thickening of that coat, in all the cases which have come under

our observation. We have never seen such conditions as are

represented in fig. 1 of Mr. Miers’s paper, where the testa is

shown distinctly separated from the raphe (or placental sheath).

The cellular structure is uninterrupted between raphe and testa

where the two are in contact, and the line of division running

down between } and c has no existence in any case that we have

observed.

7. Consequently there is no necessity that branches of the

raphal vessels must set out from the gangylode or chalaza to

enter the testa; they may be sent out laterally in any part of

the raphe between the eit and the chalaza.

8, 9 and 10 fall away, if the foregoing statement be correct.

We do not venture to assert that it is universally true, but it is

the correct account of what we have found to exist in a large

number of cases.

As regards specialities referred to in the paper, we must de-

clare in favour of the superior value of such evidence as that

furnished by Dr. Gray, in the case of Magnolia, to any analogical

reasoning, which, in the case of the changes occurring during

the maturation of seeds and fruits, is a most unsafe guide. And

when Mr. Miers finds a difficulty in comprehending how an

originally homogeneous tunic becomes developed into a double

layer, one hard and the other soft, we think he must have over-

looked the familiar case of the fruits of the Amygdalee, where

the stone and pulp are clearly produced from the simple pericarp.

The cases where a branching of the vascular structure from

the hilar end of the ovule takes place, are most simply explained

on the above grounds, as developments within the substance of

the testa; and the “ placentary sheath” is a needless assumption.

In the case of Citrus, where the branching vessels start from the

chalaza, they ramify in the ¢egmen, or inner coat, as this is only

organically continuous with the outer tunic and raphe at that

point.

April 3rd, 1858.

XXXIV.—Further Observations on the Nature and Origin of the

External Coatings of Seeds. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S.

&e.

Tue arguments which I lately offered, relative to “the nature

and origin of the external coatings of seeds,” are founded prin-

cipally upon the facts recorded by the most eminent physio-

logical botanists, who have described and figured the gradual

358 Mr. J. Miers on the Nature and Origin

progress of the increment that occurs, from the earliest period

of the growth of the ovule, to the final ripening of the seed.

The most important inference I have there deduced, is, that the

external coating of the seed in which the vessels of the raphe

are imbedded, derives its origin, not from that which should be

considered as the true primine, or outer original tunic of the

nucleus, but from an extraneous sac that subsequently grows

over that tunic, and which is developed from its funicular sup-

port, which I have termed the placentary sheath: in confirma-

tion of this inference, I now proceed to show the manner in

which this growth is effected. Wishing to submit the truth of

this deduction to the test of observation, I examined lately the

growth of the ovule of the Almond, as that is the instance to

which I referred, showing the manner in which the vessels of

the raphe become distributed over the whole area of its seminal

tunic: the result proves the correctness of my inference in regard

to the nature and origin of the external coating first mentioned,

for I had previously no evidence to demonstrate how and when

it was produced.

At the earliest stage observed in the cell of the ovary, the

placenta throws out two small bracket-like protuberances, each

being the germ of a placentary sheath, and near its extremity

there is seen to sprout a small mammillary knob, which is the

rudiment of the nucleus: this nucleus, continuing to grow, is

soon surrounded at the point of its origin by two small cups:

by degrees, the surface of the sheath on which these cups rest

becomes channeled, and then more deeply grooved; at which

period we may discern, within the body of the sheath, the

nourishing vessels essential to the growth of the ovule, proceed-

ing from the placenta and terminating at the pomt where the

nucleus and its distinct cups are attached to it, which point I

have called the gangylode. The grooved surface of this support

now continues to extend, not at its margin, which scarcely in-

creases, but by the growth of its middle portion, which, expand-

ing downwards, forms at first a shallow, and gradually a deep

cup, in the progressive manner shown in the marginal figures

(fig. 1), until at length we see it formed into an oblong open

pouch, within which is seated the nucleus, partly enclosed in its

proper tunics: during this transformation, it will be observed

that the margin of the grooved channel of the ovular support,

which now becomes the mouth of the pouch, has never changed

its original position, remaining on the same level, and in the

same contiguity to the placentary point, out of which the sup-

port first issued. Here we see produced what is termed an

inverted or anatropal ovule : it is, however, important to observe,

that in this action the ovule undergoes no inversion whatever ;

of the External Coatings of Seeds.

so that the term anatropal has, in fact, been

erroneously applied to it, in consequence of a

misconception that has originated in the want of

attention to the manner in which this mechani-

cal process of growth is effected. By this beau-

tiful and most simple contrivance of Nature, the

apex of the nucleus is brought into close prox-

imity to the orifices of the stigmatic channels,

there to receive the pollinie influence held to be

essential to the generation of the embryo, prior

to the final closing of the orifices of the surround-

ing tunics over it. Subsequently the mouth of

the extraneous pouch of the placentary sheath

also closes up, and this pouch then assumes the

form of an entire coating, as in Magnolia, or it

occasionally remains pervious, as in Huonymus ;

but we invariably find the nourishing vessels

imbedded within its tissues. In ordinary cases

these vessels remain as one continuous cord,

similar to that first generated within the sheath

terminating in the chalazal point, and thus con-

stituting a simple raphe; but in others, like

that of the Almond, they divide and spread

themselves over the whole breadth of the tissues

of the pouch, and form at length a branching

raphe. By such simple means all the phzeno-

mena attendant upon what is called anatropal

inversion are fully understood and explained ;

and we are thus relieved from the necessity of

imagining the more complicated action of the

twisting of the ovule round its funicle, and the

paradoxical circumstance assumed to take place,

of the insinuation of the nourishing vessels into

the tissues of the original tunics of the nucleus ;

for it is clear to me, that all the objections I

have urged (ante, p. 278) hold good on the

assumption generally entertained that the ovule

inverts itself, and that in this action its apex is turned round to

the point where its base formerly stood, and vice versd ; the con-

sequence of which is the production of the raphe upon one of

its sides. These objections, however, entirely disappear under

the view of the actual circumstances that occur in the manner

here shown.

Under this point of view, it is clear that the presence of a

raphe, whether as a simple cord, or in a branched state, within

the tissues of a seminal coat, indicates with certainty that such

360 Mr. J. Miers on the External Coatings of Seeds.

coat has emanated from the growth of the placentary expansion

that served as the support of the ovule, and that it has not been

developed from one of its proper tunics. Such is the coating I

call an arilline, im contradistinction to the festa, or development

of one of the proper tunics of the nucleus, which becomes an

integument always devoid of vessels, and generally crustaceous

in its texture, whence its name has been assigned; but as this

is often reduced to the tenuity of amembrane, sometimes agglu-

tinated to the tegmen, and frequently to the arilline, as in the

Almond ; or as it sometimes happens that a still more extraneous

coating or arillus, formed over the arilline, or possibly the aml-

line itself, assumes the crustaceous form of the ordinary testa,

great misconception has existed in regard to the origin of such

integuments, and much confusion has ensued in the terms ap-

plied to them. It is true that the pouch or expansion of the

placentary sheath above described has often been confounded

with, or denominated, the primine; but that does not influence

the real state of the case, for in this investigation we must de-

pend solely upon facés, that is to say, upon the nature of the

integuments themselves, rather than upon the designations which

botanists have often confusedly applied to these different deve-

lopments. It was therefore with the object of ascertaiming the

real nature of the several kinds of seminal integuments, that I

entered into this investigation; and in now bringing it to a

close, I will subjoin the following elucidation of the real source

of the peculiar development which I have above described.

The expansion of the placentary sheath and the peculiar

growth of the arilline offer well-marked

characters in many families, and these

developments take place under very

striking circumstances in the Anacar-

diacee. It has been assumed, as one §

of its leading features, that its solitary

ovule is always suspended from a long

free thread that rises from the base

of the cell; this, however, very rarely

happens, as I will show in a memoir

where the structure of the Order is

examined, and characters are given of

its various South American genera. I

now exhibit in the margin a drawing

(fig. 2) of what I have observed in

Pistacia Atlantica, that genus offering

one of the few cases where the funicle

rises from the very base of the cell: to

this is added a section of the same. Here the cord of nourish-

Mr. C. Spence Bate on Crustacea amphipoda. 361

ing vessels, after penetrating through the pericarpial envelopes,

suddenly expands into a broad fleshy sheath, in the tissues of

which the cord of the raphe is continued till it terminates in the

chalazal point of the partly-formed seed: this very elongated

sheath is coiled round in a spiral form, and near its extremity

there is seen a very deep groove, which terminates in the small

open mouth of an oblong pouch, which is a continuation

of the sheath, and in which the ovary with its closed tunics

is affixed at its base. In this instance, the flower had long

before withered, and the ovary had grown to a considerable

size, being now above 3 lines in length. Here we have proof

of the peculiar nature of the long placentary sheath, and of

its pouch-like development: the perfect resemblance of the

latter to the analogous pouch above described, as seen by me

in the ovule of the Almond, is convincing; and Fig. 3.

we have here evidence that this pouch can in no '

way be considered as one of the original tunics of

the ovule, and therefore cannot be held to be the

primine. I annex the figure of another very imstruct-

ive example (fig. 3), observed in an abortive ovule

of a species of Drimopus, the whole of which being

transparent, affords a proof of the real structure :

here the placentary sheath is straight, and sus-

pended from near the summit of the cell; its lower

portion is grooved, and the margins of this groove

terminate in the open mouth of an oblong sac,

which is an extension of the sheath, similar to that

seen in Pistacia. We observe at the base of the

included nucleus, which is also surrounded by its

two open tunics, the common point of their at-

tachment to the bottom of the pouch, in which

point we see the termination of the raphe, which

thence is traced along the sheath to the place of its

origin in the placenta.

XXXV.—On some new Genera and Species of Crustacea amphi-

poda. By C. Srence Bart, F.L.S. &e.

Amone the Edriophthalmous Crustacea belonging to the Collec-

tion of the Royal College of Surgeons, which have been entrusted

to me for examination, the following appear hitherto to have

escaped being described.

MacrOcEPHALUS, n. g.

Cephalon horizontaliter porrectum. Antenne inferiores nulle.

362 Bibliographical Notices.

Pedum cove corpore fuse. Pleopoda posteriora tria duplicatis

partibus divisa. T'e/son cylindraceum.

Macrocephalus longirostris, un. s.

M. cephalo perlonge rostrato (rostro corporis totius 2 longitudinem

zequante). dntennis superioribus rudimentaris. Gnathopodis pri-

mi et secundi parium chelatis. Carpis dactylorum apice productis.

Presented by Sir E. Belcher.

PLEUSTES, n. g.

Cephalon rostro productum. Antenne superiores quam inferiores

longiores. Cowe anteriores quatuor permagnee. Gnathopoda sub-

zequalia et subcheliformia. Pleopoda posteriora in duplicatis parti-

bus divisa. Telson squamiforme.

Pleustes tuberculata, n. s.

P. pereii segmentis omnibus, plet anterioribus duobus tuberculo

dorsali medio ornatis. Pereii segmentis posterioribus tribus, plez

omnibus lateraliter tuberculatis. Segmentis pereii omnibus,

plei anterioribus duobus coxarum marginibus tuberculatis. Pe-

reiopodis posterioribus tribus cowis tuberculatis. Pleopodis pos-

terioribus appendice interiore permagno.

Amphitoé lacertosa, n. s.

Ut genus sed gnathopodo secundo permagno et chelato.

Arctic regions.

Lysianassa bidenticulata, n. s.

L. antennis inferioribus superiores non superantibus. Gnathopodis

paris primi propodo carpo longiore. Gnathopodis paris secundi

carpo propodo longiore. Plei segmento tertio margine posteriori

denticulis duobus utrinque producto.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Ground beneath us: its Geological Phases and Changes. By

J. Prestwicn, F.R.S. &c. London: J. Van Voorst. 1857.

THE geological researches of Mr. Prestwich and their results have

been long well known and fully appreciated. Many years has he

devoted to the elucidation of the history of the Tertiary deposits of

this country ; nor have his investigations been in vain, or unproductive

of useful consequences ; for his researches, independently of their

scientific bearings, have been also of a practical kind, as is evinced

in the publication of his useful work, ‘‘The Water-bearing Strata of

the Country around London*,’ a notice of which appeared in a pre-

vious Number of this Journal.

* Van Voorst, 1851.

Bibliographical Notices. 363

The history of the Tertiary strata must always be invested with

some interest, as it was the examination of these deposits around

Paris (at the commencement of the present century) that deve-

loped some of the germs of true geology, and also called forth the

genius of “Cuvier, the great founder of that department of the

science of organic remains which relates to the interpretation of

the fossil bones and teeth of the vertebrated animals,’? — whose

researches and descriptions were so marvellous, as he successively

restored and determined the analogies of that vertebrate fauna which

flourished around the margins of the earlier Eocene estuary. Con-

jointly with his colleague, Brongniart, Cuvier produced a scheme of

classification of these French Tertiary strata—strata which, from the

researches of Deshayes and others, have yielded an invertebrate

fauna richer than that belonging to the British seas, and even

exceeding that living at present in the Mediterranean. Parkinson,

Webster, and Buckland, in this country, early attempted to syn-

chronize the British deposits with the French classification, which,

although generally correct, required some modification ; and the true

correlation of the two series was subsequently elaborated and defined

by Mr. Prestwich. Nor must we overlook the fact, that, when the

Molluscan fauna of the British Eocene area is fully worked out, as is

now being effected most carefully and thoroughly by Mr. F. Edwards,

it will also yield as rich and remarkable a series of Testacea as the

foreign equivalent strata.

The metropolis stands upon gravel, which is underlaid by an im-

portant member of the Tertiary series, to which it gives its name,—

is surrounded by other strata of equal interest,—and yet no popular

guide-book has appeared to direct the inquirer or the geological stu-

dent in his investigations around London. The only special paper

(with the exception, of course, of the subsequent general memoirs by

Mr. Prestwich) was that published by Parkinson in 1811, ‘ Observa-

tions of some of the Strata in the Neighbourhood of London*.’ We

may here notice, however, an Appendix to a ‘ Hand-book for London,’

published some years sincet+, in which the chief geological features

of the district are correctly noticed. A guide-book has been a want,

as many people have long felt ; and this, Mr. Prestwich has to some

extent, but not fully, supplied. It is, however, using a term of the

author, a “ basement-bed”’ upon which he may hereafter raise another

superstructure, and render it more serviceable by appending a list of

localities, fossils, &c., after the manner of a special paper on the

London Clay, published by him in a late Journal of the Geological

Societyt. Still, small as it is, it contains much that is useful and

suggestive, and is a valuable and acceptable addition to geological

literature.

This little book contains the substance of three Lectures ‘On the

Ground beneath us,’ delivered to the members of the Clapham

Atheneum. It was our good fortune to be present at the delivery

* Geol. Trans. 1 ser. vol. i. p. 324.

+ Weale, Holborn.

ft Geol. Journ. vol. x. p. 401.

364 Bibliographical Notices.

of these lectures; and we think that the Council of that Institution

have acted wisely and conferred a benefit in requesting the author to

embody them in a more permanent form. In this manner we are

enabled to consult at our leisure the details of those well-explained

conclusions, to which we, as well as others doubtless, listened with

so much pleasure.

Although apparently confined to the ‘Geology of Clapham,’ this

work really takes a wider range, and describes the nature and cha-

racter of those geological changes which have taken place in the

vicinity of London, embodying at the same time the principal results

arrived at by geologists, and a statement of the mode by which the

several problems have been worked out. These lectures are divested

as far as possible of all technicalities; explanatory notes and refer-

ences, as well as small but useful illustrations, are given, so as to

render the description of the records of the successive physical phee-

nomena which are preserved in the ground beneath us, intelligible

to the ordinary reader.

The first lecture is devoted to one of the later, if not the latest

period of the earth’s history,—the accumulation of the superficial

gravel and its associated beds: no geological subject is of more diffi-

cult inquiry, few perhaps so interesting. Most of our readers who

have examined the excavations for sewage, building, or for the mate-

rial itself*, are aware that in and around London there is a vast

accumulation of gravel, which gravel varies from 3 to 20 feet or

more in thickness. The origin of this gravel, the direction from

which it has come, the agency by which it has been brought, the

period at which it was distributed, and the fact of its being the great

source of water-supply to all the shallow wells and land-springs in

the district,—are points fully and succinctly treated.

The main bulk of the gravel of London has been derived from the

black flimts which occurred in the surrounding chalk districts ; but

this destruction of the chalk must have been very considerable, for it

is inferred by the author that it would require a mass of chalk 200

or 300 feet thick to form a bed of flint-gravel 10 feet thick. With

the flint-gravel oceur cretaceous sandstones, and also, but more

rarely, pebbles of quartz, porphyry, and slate, which must have been

transported from some distance, as from Wales and the border coun-

ties. Mr. Prestwich treats of the possible modes of transport, in-

ferring, with other geologists, that the surface now covered by gravel

was under water at the time, and that the distribution might have

been effected either by the transient action of a body of water,—or

by the action of a large river flowing into the Thames valley,—or by

the ordinary power of sea-currents,—or by the agency of coast-ice

and icebergs. One fact appears evident, that the surface of the

* The value of this gravel, and its general use for road- or pathways, is

well known, and even also as a material for exportation. Some years

since, a large quantity was exported from Bayswater to Russia, realizing a

considerable sum; and hence, we believe, the origin of local names of

buildings and places in that neighbourhood.

Bibliographical Notices. 365

district has been considerably modified since certain portions of the

gravel were spread over it.

In speaking of the geological position of the gravel, Mr. Prestwich

enters into some interesting details respecting the characters and

habits of the Mammalia and Testacea belonging to this period, and

points out the known, but singular and suggestive fact, that whereas

the larger number of the species of the great Mammalia have become

extinct, a large proportion of the friable and delicate shells which

then frequented the land and rivers of the same countries which the

mammals inhabited, have lived through the various geological changes

which have since succeeded.

The second lecture describes the structure, age, and organic remains

of the London Clay. Although immediately underlying the gravel,

yet the two deposits are separated by a wide interval (geologically

speaking)—an interval during which numerous marine and estuarine

strata were deposited, both in this country and on the continent, and

even the mighty Alps attained some, if not the entire portion of their

elevation. The London Clay is treated of in regard to its height

and extent,—its superposition and relative age,—the description of

the character and affinities of the animals and plants which flourished

during the period at which the formation was accumulated,—the

thickness of the strata, and the number and extent of the succes-

sive zones of animal life,—the mineral character and structure of

the mass,—and the arrangement of the sediment; “so as to form

some opinion as to the probable nature of the climate, the depth of

the seas, and the position of land and water at that period of time.”

This lecture evinces much labour and research ; first as regards the

principles by which the geological history of past times is deciphered,

and secondly, as to the variety and interest of the organic remains of

the London Clay. We recommend an attentive perusal of this por-

tion of the work, as treated in a novel, instructive, and pleasing

manner, and in which the author acknowledges the sources of his

information respecting the fossil remains of the formation, and com-

pares their numerical proportion with those occurring either in

Britain or elsewhere. These are treated of in an ascending order.

Commencing with the lowest or most simply organized creatures,

the Foraminifera, a tribe which swarm in our present seas, and form

the food of mollusca and fishes, the author states that ten genera

have been noticed, including many species. There are ten species of

Corals,—none, however, belonging to the reef-building forms. Of

Echinoderms, or the Sea-urchin tribe, there are seventeen species,

some of which, as the Ophiura Wetherellii, must have been abundant

and quietly entombed in the muddy sediment, “since Mr. Wetherell

found at Highgate a septaria about 3 feet in diameter, of which the

surface was literally covered with hundreds of these delicate radiated

creatures in a fossil state.”

Although numerous, only eight species of Crustacea had been de-

seribed at the time of Mr. Prestwich’s lectures ; but the recent publi-

cation by Prof. Bell* indicates 17 species; 4 of Macrura, 10 of

* Palxontographical Society, 1856. We cannot but regret that the

366 Bibliographical Notices.

Brachyura, and 3 of Anomura. On our coasts, at present, between

30 and 40 forms of the Crab, Lobster, and Shrimp tribes are known.

The Mollusca number 220 species, including 7 species of Nautilus,

of which latter only two living species are recorded. About 100

species of fossil fish are numbered, a large proportion belonging to

the Shark and Ray tribes, and others having affinities with those of

warmer latitudes ; while some forms resemble others now so plentiful

in the British seas, as the Herring, Eel, Cod, and Whiting. Between

eighty and ninety fossil fish have been obtained from the Isle of

Sheppey,—a limited area as contrasted with the whole British seas,

which contain about 160 species. Of Reptiles about fourteen spe-

cies now exist in England ; but twenty-one species occur in the London

Clay, of which eighteen belong to Turtles and Tortoises. There is

something suggestive in the fact, that while all the tropical seas of

the world have yielded but five species of marine Turtles, no less than

ten species have been found within a limited area in the London

Clay.

Hamas of birds and mammals are very scarce ; but the vegetable

kingdom furnishes us with a group as marvellous as those of fishes

and reptiles in the animal kingdom. Leguminous plants and Coni-

ferous trees were somewhat abundant, especially the former; Palms

also, related to the Nipa; while the Cotton- and Orange-trees had

their analogues ; and with them also occurred a proteaceous plant,

Petrophylloides, related to a group characteristic of the vegetation

of Australia.

The third lecture continues in descending order the lower London

Tertiaries, that variable and irregular group of marine, freshwater,

and estuarine origin, known as the Basement-bed, Woolwich and

Reading series, and Thanet Sands ;—the latter forming ‘‘ underneath

London and the adjacent districts a large and important water-bear-

ing stratum,—that which supplies all the early and many of the later

Artesian wells,” the origin and principles of which are fully explained

. 68).

Pahis portion concludes with certain theoretical considerations, in

which the author dwells upon the probable extent of the old Chalk

area,—the seas, land, islands, and climatal conditions of the older

Tertiary and London-clay periods, and the subsequent changes in the

physical geography of the district around London.

Originally given as lectures, and not intended at first for publica-

tion, Mr. Prestwich naturally avoided any details that would be un-

interesting to his audience (which can be readily appended im any

future edition); his intention, which is successfully carried out, being

to interest his hearers in the general geological principles, and

author of this valuable monograph should not have fully availed himself of

some of the fine specimens of fossil Crustacea from the London Clay in

the Hunterian Collection of the Royal College of Surgeons, as additional

objects of illustration for his memoir,—specimens collected at so early a

period, and evincing the interest which the great comparative anatomist

took in this portion, as he did in every other, relating to the fossil relies of

past creations.

Bibliographical Notices. 367

to stimulate them to further inquiries, “the object of which is to

interpret truthfully and earnestly those records of past creations, the

memorials of which exist within our reach, although buried and ob-

scured in the ground beneath our feet.”

Besides the illustrations of fossils and diagrams, the work is accom-

panied with an outline geological map of the neighbourhood of Lon-

don, and section of the Drift and London Tertiary strata.

A Catalogue of the Lepidopterous Insects in the Museum of the Hon.

East India Company. By Tuomas Horsriexp, M. and Ph.D.,

F.R.S., Keeper of the Company’s Museum, and Freperic Moore,

Assistant. Vol. I. Printed by Order of the Court of Directors.

London, 1857. 8vo, pp. v and 316, and 18 Plates.

The recent opening of the very extensive and splendid additional

Museum in the East India House, and the publication of the volume

before us, at a time when the Hon. Company itself is overshadowed

by so dense a political cloud, are circumstances which speak volumes

for the energy of the Company and the activity of its servants.

Thirty years ago, the veteran naturalist whose name first appears

on the title-page of the work above noticed, published two Parts of a

Treatise on the Lepidopterous Insects of Java, the materials for

which had been collected by himself, comprising a truly valuable

series of illustrations of the transformations of a great number of

highly interesting species of butterflies. The plan on which the

work was published, we are now told by the author, could not ensure

public support. It was in fact far too costly and elaborate, and conse-

quently the publication of it was discontinued after two Parts had

appeared in 1828 and 1829. The materials, however, which those two

numbers contained were of the utmost value for a true classification of

the Order, consisting as they did not only of truthfully executed illus-

trations of the transformations, but also of elaborate analyses of the

perfect insects themselves. Entomologists therefore who felt aninterest

in the subject beyond the mere possession of a cabinet of specimens,

regretted the discontinuance of the work, and the non-publication of

the abundant materials remaining in the portfolios of the author.

Time, however, wore on, and the system of Catalogues published by

the Trustees of the British Museum induced the Hon. Company to

commence the publication of a similar series of Catalogues of the con-

tents of their Museum. Several of these have appeared, and now we

have before us the first volume of the Entomological Series, in which

the whole of the Eastern Diurnal and Crepuscular Lepidoptera, six

hundred and fifty in number, are catalogued, accompanied with

coloured illustrations of their transformations, occupying twelve

crowded plates, together with six plates filled with figures of new

species. Not only are the whole of Dr. Horsfield’s own collection

of drawings of the transformations of the Javanese species of these

two divisions now published, but also several valuable series of similar

drawings of continental Indian species by A. Grote, Esq., Lady

368 Bibliographical Notices.

Isabella Rose Gilbert, Mrs. Hamilton, and Capt. Mortimer Slater,

and of Ceylonese species by E. L. Layard, Esq.

As in his former work, Dr. Horsfield here expresses his conviction

that the transformations of Lepidoptera afford the chief clue to the

discovery of the natural system ; and in his introductory remarks he

has paid a just compliment to the ‘Systematisches Verzeichniss’ of

the Theresianer, whose maxim, “ein Auge auf den Schmetterlinge,

das andere auf die Raupe,”’ ought never to be lost sight of by Lepi-

dopterists. In like manner, he avows his continued adherence to the

circular and quinarian system of MacLeay, supported as it bas been

by Gray in Mammalia, Vigors and Kaup in Birds, De Haan in Crus-

tacea, and Fries in Fungi.

As, however, in a collection from a territory of limited geographical

extent, large chasms remain to be supplied from other localities, Dr.

Horsfield “ desires that it may be distinctly understood, that it is not

his purpose to give an illustration of MacLeay’s particular system ; his

object being to contribute a fragment towards a future enterprise of

a more qualified entomologist.” The attempt, indeed, to work out

the MacLeaian system in such a catalogue as that now before us,

would have occupied not only too much space, but also far too much

time at Dr. Horsfield’s very advanced age.

The Diurnal Lepidoptera are arranged in five Stirpes, from the

supposed analogical resemblance of their larvee with the five Orders

of Ametabola according to the system of MacLeay :—1. Those with

vermiform larvee, containing the family Lycenide. 2. Those with

Chilognathiform or Iuliform larvee (Pierides and Papilionides).

3. Those with Chilopodiform or Scolopendriform larvee (Nympha-

lide). 4. Those with Thysanuriform larvee, having the head and tail

furcate, containing the Morphides, Hipparchiides, and portion of the

Nymphalidz ; and 5. Those with Anopluriform larvee, comprising

the Erycinidee, Hesperiidee, and the genus Nyctalemon. The Sphin-

gides are comprised in five Stirpes: of the first, containing Castnia

and Euschemon, there is no Indian representative; the second is

typified by Sesia and Macroglossa; the third by Smerinthus; the

fourth by Acherontia and Sphinw, and the fifth by Dedlephila and

Choerocampa ; the Zygzenidz and Trochiliide being removed to the

Nocturnal division.

We are not disposed to enter into any extended criticism of the

classification proposed above, but shall simply state our opinion that

the group or class Ametabola of MacLeay, involving the analogical

classifications founded thereupon, is entirely faulty in its construc-

tion; that the Morphides and various Nymphalideous genera placed

in the Thysanuriform section are more naturally allied to the Chilo-

podiform group; that Adolias even affords perhaps as good an in-

stance of analogy as could be desired with a Chilopod genus, namely

Scutigera; that the Erycinide and Hesperiidz belong to totally

different types; that Nyctalemon is a Heterocerous genus ; that the

2nd, 3rd, 4th and Sth Stirpes of the Sphinges are far too closely

allied together to be considered separately as of equal rank with

Castnia; and that Luschemon belongs to the Diurna.

Bibliographical Notices. 369

We must not conclude without referring to the excellent observa-

tions on the divisions proposed in the great genus Papilio by Dr.

Horsfield, nor to the very careful manner in which the synonymy of

the old and the description of the new species have been worked out

by Mr. Moore. We could have wished that the classical system of

giving short Latin characters of each species had been adopted, as

we know by experience how apt entomologists are to overlook de-

scriptions of species written only in the vernacular language of authors

of other countries. We trust, in conclusion, that this volume is only

the precursor of several others, in which the remainder of the Order

will be described. We know that there are ample materials for such

additional volumes, and we trust that Dr. Horsfield will be spared to

see their publication.

General Report upon the Zoology of the several Pacific Railroad

Routes. Part I. Mammals. By Spencer F. Barrp. 1 vol. Ato.

Washington, 1857.

The contributions already made to our knowledge of the Fauna of

North America by the zoological appendices to the Reports of various

Surveys and Explorations ordered by the Government of the United

States, are neither few nor unimportant. The accounts of expeditions

to the Red River of Louisiana, the Great Salt Lake of Utah, and the

Zuni and Colorado Rivers, all contain materials worthy of much

attention, and especially calculated to throw light upon the theory of

the distribution of animal life in the North American continent.

And in the Reports of the recent U. S. Astronomical Survey in the

Southern Hemisphere, and of Commodore Perry’s Japan expedition,

we have evidence that the American Government is sufficiently

‘eatholic’ in its promotion of scientific investigation not to refuse

assistance in extending our knowledge of the zoology of other parts

of the world besides those immediately subject to its sway. The

seventh volume of the ‘Reports of Explorations and Surveys to

ascertain the most practicable and economical route for a Railroad

from the Mississippi to the Pacific Ocean, made under the direction

of the Secretary of War in 1853-56,’ the title of the first part of

which is given above, promises to bring still greater additions to our

knowledge of North American Zoology than any of the previous

publications. This first part only embraces the Mammalia; but if

the Birds, Reptiles, Amphibians, Fishes, and other orders of organized

beings are treated of in the same way, the result will be a complete

and very interesting résumé of the zoology of this portion of the globe.

The numerous different surveying parties which were employed on

the proposed Pacific railway-routes, amassed a very large quantity of

materials for scientific research, which were all transferred by the

U. 8. Government to the guardianship of the Smithsonian Institu-

tion at Washington. The energetic Assistant-Secretary of that

establishment, Professor Baird—than whom no one could be found

better qualified for the task—has himself undertaken to work out

the specimens of Mammalia collected. The same gentleman, together

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i.

370 Bibliographical Notices.

with Mr. Cassin, the well-known ornithologist, will take the Birds.

The Reptiles will probably be assigned to Prof. Girard or Dr. Hal-

lowell, and the other Orders to the naturalists best qualified to deal

with them. This is an excellent method—putting the “right man

in the right place,’’ instead of setting a man learned in one ’ology to

work at another, according to a plan which we have before now seen

adopted in this country.

The present volume, which is the first of the series, and is entirely

from the pen of Professor Baird, gives a general account of all the

species of Mammals collected by the various aforesaid expeditions,

noticing at the same time, in their proper places, all those known to

inhabit the continent of North America. It contains the technical

descriptions of the families, genera, and species, remarks necessary

to show their places in the system, their synonymy, and “an enu-

meration of all the different specimens collected.’’ Other volumes

will be devoted to the zoology of the separate expeditions, and enter

more into particulars concerning habits, manners, &c. We beg to

call particular attention to the plan of stating the exact locality of

every specimen collected here adopted, which is most useful for

working out the theory of geographical distribution,—a subject now

attracting so much attention.

“The time is now passed,” says a recent distinguished writer on

natural history, “‘when the mere indication of the continent whence

an animal had been obtained could satisfy our curiosity ; and the

naturalists who have an opportunity of ascertaining closely the par-

ticular circumstances under which the animals they describe are

placed in their natural home, are guilty of a gross disregard to the

interests of science when they neglect to relate them. Our know-

ledge of the geographical distribution of animals would be far more

extensive and precise than it is now, but for this neglect; every new

fact relating to the geographical distribution of well-known species

is as important to science as the discovery of a new species.”

To this volume there are likewise attached indices of the parti-

cular localities mentioned, of the authorities referred to, of local

names and of scientific names,—all most useful and valuable append-

ages to the work.

The total number of species of Mammalia now recognized by

Professor Baird as inhabiting the North American continent amounts

to 220, of which he has himself examined specimens, whilst there

are 35 others more or less doubtful. This is a vast increase,—no

less than 70 species having been added as new to Audubon and

Bachman’s list, the greater part being the result of these expeditions.

This, too, is exclusive of Cetacea, Pinnipedes, and Bats, none of

which are touched upon in the present treatise. The first two of

these groups can hardly be said to belong to the land-fauna of North

America; but we must allow something for the Chiroptera, to arrive

at the true number of North American Mammalia. Major John

Leconte in his paper in the seventh volume of the ‘ Proceedings of

the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia,’ which is, we

believe, the only modern authority on North American Bats, men-

Bibliographical Notices. 371

tions fifteen species only as recognized by himself. This, however,

raises the number of positively recognized Mammalia belonging to

the North American fauna to 235, excluding Pinnipeds and Ce-

taceans.

Taking the several groups in the order in which they stand in

Professor Baird’s arrangement, we have first the Insectivora, con-

taining Shrews and Moles,—together 26 species. Among these is a

very remarkable (if reliable) addition to the American fauna in the

shape of a second species of Urotrichus, a genus of Talpide hitherto

embracing but one member, found in Japan. We may, however,

notice the fact that but one imperfect specimen of this animal appears

as yet to have been obtained ; and an accurate comparison of it with

the Japanese Urotrichus is requisite, before animals coming from

localities so different can be recognized without doubt as the two

only members of the same peculiar genus.

Of the Carnivora the large number of 46 are recognized as North

American, made up of 9 Felide, 8 Canidae, the Bassaris astuta of

Mexico and Texas—sole representative of the family Viverride,

23 Mustelide, and 5 species of Urside. This is exclusive of several

species established by previous writers, but which Prof. Baird has,

with much judgment, reduced to the rank of local varieties —such as

the Canis nubilus of Say, and the Felis maculata of Horsfield and

Vigors. ’

The Marsupialia in the northern portion of the American conti-

nent are represented by two species of the genus Didelphis, commonly

known as ‘ Opossums.’

The Rodents are, again, extremely numerous. In the first place,

the Squirrels of different genera, with the Marmots (so called), Prairie-

dogs, and Beavers, make up no less than 41 members of the family

Sciuride. The Saccomyide, or Pouched Mice, which, in accordance

with Mr. Waterhouse’s views, but in opposition to those of Professor

Brandt, are grouped together, next follow, and are considered by

Professor Baird as “one of the most natural families of Rodentia,

although the component genera have been widely separated by dif-

ferent authors. In the external cheek-pouches,”’ he remarks, “there

is no other family which exhibits any approach to it. These open

outside of the mouth, and are of variable depth and lined with short

hairs to the bottom. When inverted and dried, they look like sacs

on each side of the head.’’ Of these peculiar animals, the range of

which is confined to Northern America and the Antilles, 21 species

are enumerated, as appertinent to the fauna of the United States.

Two Porcupines of the North American form Erethizon are the only

Hystricide met with in this part of the world ; but there are no less

than 52 Muride of varied forms; and 13 Hares and Rabbits, with

a single Lagomys, give 14 species of the family Leporide. Altogether,

therefore, the order Rodentia in North America, as elsewhere, plays

a most important part as regards numbers, embracing 130 species—

more than half the whole number of Mammals known to occur.

The order Edentata is represented within the limits of the United

States by a single straggling species of Armadillo, which occurs

24*

372 Bibliographical Notices.

within the confines of Texas, and is somewhat doubtfully referred to

the Dasypus novem-cinctus of Linneus.

The Pachyderms have also but a single representative, the Collared

Peceary, Dicotyles torquatus, which, it is remarked, “ has a much

wider range in North America than is supposed by European syste-

matic writers. It not only occurs through Mexico, but even as far

north in the United States as the Red River of Arkansas, in lati-

tude 34°.”

The Ruminants, however, muster more strongly, being better

adapted for residence in the temperate regions of the North. In the

first place, we have the Moose, dlce americana. Then two species

of Reindeer are admitted under the titles Rangifer caribou and R.

grenlandicus, though it is allowed that their distinctness is question-

able. It is highly desirable that accurate investigations should be

made as to the difference of these animals inter se, and with the

European R. tarandus, which is said to present somewhat corre-

sponding variations. The genus Cervus and its subdivisions are

represented by no less than six species, which are said to be all truly

different, although the distinctions between Cervus virginianus and

C. leucurus, and C. macrotus and C. columbianus require some further

elucidation. North America contains only two Antelopes, the ‘Prong-

horn’ (Antilocapra americana), and the so-called ‘ Mountain-goat’

(Haplocerus montanus), and a single Sheep, the well-known Big-

horn of the Rocky Mountains, Ovis montana. The Musk-ox of the

Arctic regions (which, however, does not occur within the limits of

the United States), and the Buffalo, Bison americanus, conclude the

catalogue of North American Ruminants, making up a total of 14

animals of this order. What a contrast in this respect does North

America present to Africa, where more than 60 species of Antelopes

alone are already known to occur, and the list is daily increasing!

For, though we may laugh at Buffon’s theory as to the animals of

America being merely degraded forms of those of the Old World,

there can be no question that the ‘Great Continent’ is far more

productive of animal forms of a more highly organized structure, and

of a nature more adapted to meet the various wants of mankind.

Table of Genera of North American Mammalia, according to

Professor Baird.

| 23

Order. Family. Genus. 3. ae

ae | as

RRUAPAGKIA oncier ies 1. Soricidze 1. Neosorex....] 1

2. Sorexs.<cece Qed,

3. Blarina pe

2 yelp. ecits 4. Scalops ....| 4}| 1

5. Condylura ..| 1

6. Urotrichus .. l

26) 5

Bibliographical Notices.

Order.

II. Marsupiata ..| 8.

.19.

III. RopEnTIA

IV. EpENTATA

V. PACHYDERMATA

VI. RuMINANTIA

Brought forward

se ewe eee ee eere ee linea ee eres reese eves

| 11.

. Urside

10.

. Viverride....

. Mustelide....

Didelphide ..

Sciuride ....

Saccomyidee . |

Muride ....

. Hystricide ..

. Leporide

. Erethizon 2

bo Afar a 13

. Lagomys....| 1

. Dasypus....| |

. Dicotyles....| 1

prPleG vias eh 1

. Antilocapra. .

- Aplocerus ..

Genus.

. Mustela ....

. Putorius....

. Gulo

. Enhydra....

. Mephitis....

. Taxidea ....

. Procyon ....

. Ursus

. Didelphis ..

. Sciurus ....| 12

. Pteromys ..| 4

OCR Oe:

. Spermophilus| 14

Cynomys....

. Arctomys ..| 2

. Aplodontia..| 1

SOASEORs bias me

. Castoroides. .

. Geomys ...

. Thomomys..

. Dipodomys..

. Perognathus .

. Jaculus ....

. Reithrodon..

. Hesperomys .

. Neotoma....

De et OD CONT et

so ee ee

—

374 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

February 11, 1858.—Dr. Seller, President, in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

1. “Remarks on the Suborder Orthotrichee,” by Benjamin Car-

rington, M.D.

Dr. Carrington pointed out the futility of founding genera on cha-

racters depending upon the peristome alone, which he considered a

non-essential organ, and, like the number of petals in flowering plants,

only useful as affording specific characters. He also drew attention

to the importance of studying more carefully than had hitherto been

done, the limits of variation of individual species, for which purpose

the bryologist should acquaint himself with the plant in its different

stages of growth, and its appearance on certain soils, and in humid

or dry and exposed localities.

2. “Notes of a Botanical Trip with Pupils to Coldstream and

Norham, in July 1857,” by Prof. Balfour.

3. “ Remarks on the Distribution of Plants in the Northern States,

Canada, and the Hudson’s Bay Company’s Territories, &c.,” by

Dr. George Lawson. Part 1.

Dr. Lawson alluded to the favourable conditions afforded by the

physical characters of the North American continent for tracing the

horizontal range of vegetation. Having recently received extensive

collections of North American plants, he proposed to bring before

the Society some of the more interesting facts which they served to

illustrate. The Arctic forms were first noticed. A collection made

by Captain Rae during his last boat-voyage in search of Sir John

Franklin, contained only one Fern, the rare Lastrea fragrans (Po-

lypodium fragrans, Linn.), from Repulse Bay. Mr. Moore observes,

in a letter to Dr. Lawson, that the North American Allosorus gracilis

is the Pteris Stelleri of Amman, Allosorus Stelleri of Ruprecht,

which name takes precedence. So that it spreads from North America

through Siberia to India, whence Dr. Hooker has it.

4. “ Notice of the Produce of the Olive Crop in the Island of Corfu

during the past Season,’”’ by Mr. Mackenzie, of Corfu.

5. ‘Remarks on a species of Loranthus, and Measurements of

Tree-Ferns in Australia,” by Mr. Thomas Cannan.

Mr. Cannan has sent seeds of a parasitic species of Loranthus.

They are attached to branches, and some of them are beginning to

germinate. It is said to produce showy flowers, and to grow on

almost any tree with a smooth bark. It grows well on some of the

trees introduced into Melbourne gardens, such as the English Oak

and Elm, and the common Laburnum. It attaches itself to the

native Zucalypti, and is propagated by means of birds, which scatter

the seeds. Mr. Cannan also sends the following measurements of

Tree-ferns met with during his Australian rambles :—No. 1. From

Zoological Society. 875

the ground to the top of some upright fronds, 18 feet; from the

ground to the crown, clean stem, 13 feet; girth at the bottom of the

stem, 8 feet; girth 5} feet from the ground, 41 feet; length of

fronds, 10-12 feet. About halfway from the ground this plant is di-

vided into two stems, each stem supporting a beautiful head. No. 2.

Length of clean stem, 18 feet; girth at the bottom, 7 feet; girth

5 feet from the ground, 54 feet; length of fronds, 5 feet. No. 3.

Clean stem from the ground to the crown, 20 feet ; divides into two

stems, one measuring 11 and the other 8 feet ; girth where the stem

divides, 5 feet; length of fronds, 6 feet. No. 4. Length of stem,

20 feet ; girth at bottom, 6 feet; girth 6 feet from the ground, 4

feet; length of frond, 5-6 feet.

6. “Notice of Plants collected in the Isle of Skye,” by Dr. John

Alexander Smith and Dr. Gilchrist.

Dr. Smith, while residing at Armadale Castle, Skye, in October

and November last, observed a few interesting plants in the neigh-

bourhood ; Sticta Pulmonaria was in great abundance and in fine

fruit on the trees. Himanthalia lorea formed large patches on the

rocks along the shore.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

January 12, 1858.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

A MonoGrapu oF THE Genus NYCTOPHILUS.

By Rosert F. Tomes.

The characters of the present genus were first briefly given by

Dr. Leach in a communication to the Linnean Society in March

1820, which was not, however, published until 1822.

The paper is entitled, ‘‘The characters of seven genera of Bats

with foliaceous appendages to the nose;”’ the seven genera being,

Artibeus, Monophyllus, Mormoops, Nyctophilus, Megaderma, Vam-

pyrus, and Madateus.

From the manner in which Nyctophilus is here associated with

the other genera, it seems not unfair to assume that Dr. Leach re-

garded it as more or less closely affined to them; and they, with the

exception perhaps of Mormoops, all appertain to the Phyllostomide.

M. Temminck, in his monograph of the genus, gives it as his

opinion that it may properly be placed between Rhinolophus and

Nycteris; and Dr. Gray, although arranging it amongst the Vesper-

tilionide, or Simple-nosed Bats, nevertheless places it immediately

after Nycteris, which he considers as belonging to the Vespertilio-

nide also. But Nycteris is thought by some zoologists to have

some affinity with the Rhinolophide, and my own repeated exami-

nations have convinced me that it is simply a modification of Rhino-

lophus.

From this it would seem that the genus Nyctophilus has always

been considered by those who have studied the subject as either be-

longing to the Istiophori or Leaf-nosed Bats proper, or as having

some affinity with them.

It will be the purpose of the present paper to show that the genus

376 Zoological Society :—

Nyctophilus is not more remote from the genus Vespertilio, than are

the genera Barbastellus and Plecotus, and further to show that it is

as intimately allied to the last of these as to any other genus.

In the course of a very careful study which I have made of the

crania of a number of examples, I have detected one or two errors in

the account given of the dentition, both by Dr. Leach and M. Tem-

minck. These will be pointed out in their proper place.

Fam. VESPERTILIONID2.

Genus NycTrorui.vs.

The top of the head is but slightly elevated, not more so than in

Plecotus auritus, and the muzzle is relatively of about the same

length and substance as in that species. The forehead, between the

eyes, is a little depressed, producing a slight hollow somewhat as in

the genus T'aphozous, but in a much less degree. The nose-leaves

are simple ; the first is placed immediately above the nostrils ; it is

transverse, and there is a kind of thickened line or ridge passing

from the lower margin of the nostrils on each side, and uniting with

its outer boundaries. The upper margin of this leaf is straight and

even. The second nose-leaf is placed at a greater distance from the

first, than the first is from the nostrils: It is also transverse, but is

higher in the middle than at the sides, is much thicker in substance,

and is thickly clothed with short bristly hairs. The nostrils are

small and not prominent, nearly round when seen in front, but with

a backward narrow extension nearly reaching to the outer margin of

the first nose-leaf, when examined laterally. The ears are large,—

about one-fourth longer than the head,—regularly ovoid, and one-

fourth longer than wide. They are united at their bases by a piece

of transverse membrane across the top of the head, as in Plecotus.

This membrane is not attached to the inner edge of the ears, but to

their hinder surface, so as to leave the margins free. It extends for

nearly one-third of the length of the ear. The tragus is short and

broad, but rather thin and membranous. Quite at its root it is nar-

row; but it suddenly attains its full breadth, and taking at once a

vertical direction, tapers somewhat unevenly to a narrow but rounded

point. The outer margin, near to the base, is the most prominent

part ; it is rounded, and in some individuals with one or two pro-

jecting points. Above this prominence, about the middle of the

outer margin, it is slightly hollowed or scooped out, and the inner

margin has a corresponding prominent outline immediately opposite

to this hollow. The tip is much narrower than any other part of

the tragus, but it is nevertheless quite rounded. Although the

general form of the tragus is pretty similar in all the examples I

have seen, yet it appears liable to greater variations than is usual in

most species of Vespertilionide. For instance, in some examples

the margins, although possessing a somewhat undulating outline, are

nevertheless smooth ; whilst in others the whole of the outer one is

finely crenulated ; again, the tip is sometimes curved a little inwards,

but in others it is quite straight.

Mr. R. F. Tomes on the genus Nyctophilus. 377

The organs of flight so exactly resemble those of the genus Vesper-

tilio, that it is needless to make further remarks on them, excepting

to mention that the wing-membranes spring from the base of the toes.

All the hinder extremities may be similarly dismissed.

The cranium in its general appearance resembles that of several

species of Vespertilionide, and so nearly, that it would be easy at

first sight to confound them. The Serotine Bat of Europe, the

Scotophilus Carolinensis and Vespertilio velatus of America, but more

especially a species inhabiting the same country as the Nyctophilus,

viz. Vesp. Tasmaniensis, may be cited as species, the crania of which

are most like that of Nyctophilus.

The cerebral portion is but little elevated above the facial portion,

and it rounds off but very little from the vertex to the occiput, above

the foramen of which is a moderately developed occipital crest, vary-

ing considerably in different species. There is the same deep notch

in the anterior part of the skull which is observable in Vespertilio

and Scotophilus, caused by the imperfect development of the inter-

maxillary bones. Immediately above this notch is a rather broad

but shallow depression, occupying the position of the nasal bones.

It is as deep from side to side as from before to behind ; but there

is one point where it runs a little deeper than elsewhere, just at the

hinder ends of the nasal bones. Precisely the same kind of depres-

sion occurs in the cranium of the Barbastelle Bat. But in Nycto-

philus the depression is rendered more conspicuous by the somewhat

more elevated position of the malar processes.

The zygomatic arches are not very much arched outwards, less so

than in many species of Vespertilio, such as V. Nattereri, but quite

as much so as in Plecotus. The orbits extend rather markedly for-

ward, in one species almost to the root of the canine tooth, whilst

the palatal portion of the maxillary bones reaches as far back as

usual, so as to give a somewhat greater extent of foor than ordinary

to the orbit. The bony palate extends backwards almost to the con-

dyloid fossa ; but its hinder margin is so inuch scooped out that its

middle does not much exceed the middle of the zygomatic arch, in

a backward direction. In this respect it resembles the same part in

Plecotus ; in Barbastellus, Vespertilio, and Scotophilus it is doubly

emarginate.

The teeth of the upper jaw, when seen from below, present two

straight lines, somewhat diverging towards their hinder ends, just as

in Vesp. velatus, Scot. serotinus, Scot. Carolinensis, and Barba-

stellus. The two incisors are the only teeth which deviate from these

lines, being placed more inward than the canines, which terminate

them. Seen laterally, the upper teeth have a curved outline, bend-

ing slightly upward from the root of the zygoma to the most anterior

part of the intermaxillary bone. The exact form of the lower margin

of the maxillary and intermaxillary bones is tolerably well indicated

by the range of the teeth, as just stated; and it may be here re-

marked, that this is a point worthy of attention in the classification

of the Vespertilionide.

378 Zoological Society :—

The lower jaw so closely resembles that of the generality of the

Vespertilionide, that I consider it only necessary to state that it

appears to resemble the same part in Scot. Noctula as closely as in

any other species, differing only in having the coronoid process a little

more elevated.

Commencing the description of the teeth themselves with the

upper incisors, I find them to be two in number, short and conical,

and furnished with a distinct cingulum, which passes into a point on

the hinder side of the tooth, well defined in some species, but scarcely

observable in others. In those in which it does occur, it constitutes

a peculiarity quite distinct from the bifid incisors of some species,

such as the Barbastelle, where the cingulum is left entire, and the

apex of the tooth appears as if cleft.

The canines are somewhat shorter and relatively a little stouter

than in Vespertilio and Plecotus, and also shorter but not stouter

than in Scotophilus. The next tooth, the only premolar in the

upper jaw, and the following three true molars, have the form and

proportions so usual in the Vespertilionide, that they require no

special notice, excepting to state that the posterior one is a little

smaller than is generally observable.

In describing the teeth of the lower jaw, two errors which have been

made respecting their number require correction. Dr. Leach states

that the lower incisors are six in number, and M. Temminck, de-

scribing afterwards from the same specimen, could find but four.

After diligently examining a considerable number of skulls, I have

satisfied myself that the account given by Dr. Leach is correct, for

in no instance can I discover less than six lower incisors ; but in two

examples the outer one on each side is wholly hidden by the one

next to it, so that unless the skull be carefully cleared of the invest-

ing membranes, it would be extremely difficult to see more than four

of these teeth ; hence has probably arisen the error.

They are cylindrical at the base, and for a considerable part of

their length ; but expand into flattened fan-shaped summits, having

three lobes or points. The canines are of the usual form, and are

not, as has been stated, furnished with a posterior lobe or spur.

What has been mistaken for a part of the canine, is in fact a small

and pointed premolar, placed so close behind it as to seem continu-

ous with it. On instituting an examination of the canines, and com-

paring them with those of other species, I find that the cingulum is

not so much developed posteriorly as in many others. In the com-

mon Noctule, for instance, although the canine presents only a mere

trace of thickening of the base anteriorly, it nevertheless passes into

a small but distinct spur or point behind. The small anomalous

premolar alluded to is situated in the same line with the teeth, be-

tween which it is placed in such a manner as to be equally visible

from within or without. Its form is conical. The next tooth is

also regularly conical, and furnished with a broad basal collar or

cingulum; after this come the three true molars, presenting the

form common to all the Vespertilionide.

The dentition of the genus may be given as follows; and as that

Mr. R. F. Tomes on the genus Nyctophilus. 379

of all the species is numerically similar, it will render repetition un-

necessary.

Dentition—In. ‘7; C.12; P.M.t2; M.33=%

1. Nycroruitus Greorrroyt, Leach.

Nyct. Geoffroyi, Leach, Linn. Trans. xiii. p. 73, 1820-22 ; Less.

Man, p. 86, 1827; Fisch. Synop. Mamm. p. 135, 1829; Temm.

Mon. il. p. 47, 1835-41; Wagn. Supp. Schreb. i. p. 442, 1840 ;

Less. Nouv. Tabl. Régn. Anim. p. 33, 1842 ; Schinz, Synop. Mamm.

i. p. 217, 1844.

Of the four species treated of in the present monograph, the first,

from its size, is unquestionably the one on which Dr. Leach esta-

blished the genus.

The original description in the Linnzean Transactions is much too

vague to discriminate the exact species with certainty ; but M. Tem-

minck having become possessed of the original specimen, and given

a more detailed description of it, I am enabled to determine with

certainty which of the species here given is the true N. Geoffroyi.

I intend, therefore, first to give a description of this species, and

then to point out briefly what I consider sufficient differences to

coustitute three other species. One of these has indeed been re-

peatedly described as a Vespertilio—Vesp. Timoriensis ; but it is

strictly a Nyctophilus, as I have ascertained by the examination of

the original specimen in the Paris Museum.

The face is moderately hairy, the hairs being pretty regularly

scattered, but a little thicker on the upper lips and on the second

nose-leaf than elsewhere. Immediately over the eye is a small tuft

of bristle-like black hairs, and a similar one near the hinder corner

of the eye. At the angle of the mouth a few similar hairs may be

observed. The fur of the back extends to a very trifling extent on

to the interfemoral membrane, but all the other membranes are

perfectly naked, and of a dark brown colour, as are also all the other

naked parts, with the exception of the tragus and the contiguous

parts of the inside of the ear, which are brownish-yellow.

The fur of the body is rather long, thick, and very soft.

On all the upper parts it is conspicuously bicoloured, black for

nearly two-thirds of its length, the remainder being olive-brown, of

which the extreme tips are rather the darker portion. On the mem-

brane uniting the ears the fur is uniform yellowish-brown.

The fur of the throat and flanks is uniform brownish-white, that of

the latter being sometimes more strongly tinted with brown. All the

remaining under-parts have the fur markedly bicoloured, black at

the base, with the terminal third brownish-white, varying consider-

ably in purity of colour in different individuals.

In the following table of dimensions, the first eolumn refers to a

specimen in Mr. Gould’s collection, very kindly lent by him for my

use, and from which the foregoing description has been taken : it is

labelled ‘* Albany, King George’s Sound, May 19th, 1843.” The

380 Zoological Society :—

dimensions in the two other columns have‘been taken from specimens

in my own collection, and are also from Western Australia, but the

exact locality unknown.

The comparative description and measurements of the crania of

this and the other species will be given in a collected form appended

to the description of the species the last on the list, so as to render

their differences more readily apparent :—

LE 2. 3.

in, , lin: in lin: . yin:

Length of the head and body (about).. 1 8 2 0 bo 3

oFthe taniaes. Prete gece ellis I 5 Leed

of thevhtadsn: ogee ae Be O78 0 8

of the tars Meroe Se ste elstanOnw 0 9 0 9

OF tlie trata sale Mises Oe 0 2 0 3 0 3

Breadthvof ithevearse: 8 sc ee heat BOG 0 62°10 7

ofthe tragnac 2007 AIP Re I: 0» Leu) i> oO

Length of the forearm ............ 1 4 el one lint

of the longest finger ........ 2 4 2 6 2 6

of the fourth finger.......... bi D 1 10 1 10

of the thumb 3.ji002 se Bae. 0 22 0 3 0 33

— uithe tibiae ce are at ORY. 0 720 20

of the foot and claws .... 0 3 0 33 :Omse

of thevos‘ealais “42 29.-0O4w 3s 0 5 0 6 0 6

Expanse of wings, about.... .. 9.0 9% 9.9

2. Nycrorui.tus TIMORIENSIS.

Vesp. Timoriensis, Geoff. Ann. du Mus. viii. p. 200. t. 47, 1806 ;

Desm. Mamm. p. 146, 1820; Fisch. Synop. Mamm. p. 118, 1829;

Temm. Mon. ii. p. 253, 1835-41 ; Wagn. Supp. Schreb. i. p. 520,

1840 ; Schinz, Synop. Mamm. i. p. 175, 1844.

Vesp. Timoriensis’?, Temm. Mus. Leyd.

Plecotus Timoriensis, Less. Man. p. 97, 1827 ; Is. Geoff. Guérin

Mag. de Zool. 1832; Less. Nouv. Tabl. Régn. Anim. p. 23, 1842.

The forms of this species are so similar to those of the last, that it

is needless to enter at greater length into details of description than

is necessary to point out the differences between the two.

In all the specimens I have been able to examine, viz. the original

oue in the Paris Museum, and three others collected in Australia by

Mr. Gould, the ears are strongly sulcated, even more so than is obser-

vable in the Plecotus auritus, whilst in the preceding species they

are very faintly, if at all, so marked; and instead of the small tufts

of bristle-like hairs about the eyes, the present species has a to-

lerably regular series of similar ones fringing the eyelids. Again,

the cranium has so strongly marked a sagittal crest as to be easily

detected in the mounted specimens, whereas in N. Geoffroyi it is

so feebly developed that no trace can be discovered, unless the

skull be extracted and carefully cleaned.

Mr. R. F. Tomes on the genus Nyctophilus. 381

But the great difference in the size of the two animals is alone

sufficient to distinguish them, the one being only 9 inches in expanse

of wings, whilst the other attains fully 13 inches; nearly as great

a difference as exists between the Pipistrelle and the Noctule

Bats.

The fur of the upper parts is bicoloured, nearly black at the base,

with the terminal half dark sepia-brown ; that on the top of the head

and on the membrane uniting the ears, unicoloured, and paler.

Beneath, the fur has the basal half nearly black, the remainder

being light brown, palest on the throat, on the middle of the belly,

and on the pubes. On the shoulder of one example from “ Perth,

Western Australia,”’ is a patch of brownish rust-colour, but it does

not occur in the other examples.

Although the original specimen of this species is reported to have

been received from Timor, I am inclined to believe that there may have

been some mistake respecting its locality. Among a great number of

Bats from that island contained in our museums and that of Leyden,

representatives of this genus do not appear ; but specimens absolutely

identical with the original in the Paris collection have been obtained

by Mr. Gould in Western Australia; and I have noted one in the

Leyden Museum, also from Australia, but without any precise in-

dication of locality.

The following dimensions have been taken from specimens col-

lected by Mr. Gould, the first being the one from Perth, Western

Australia :—

I. 2.

in. lin. in. lin.

Length of the head and body, about .. 3 0 2 4

SIN bef sag MEGS nk nl oat Dole: Be Io

TI FN. 525 ie gave sca tt 2 0 10 0 10

ORANG RPTE Ss on c- Spiads oolat ic 0 10 0 10

Sg ee Ee ee 0 3} O 3

pI SOLE IE 5 og oes’ 5.50% Lo? oi

of the longest finger ...... 3.4 3 2

of the fourth finger .......... 2.4 2 5

ofthe thumb: ... nce ee ols 0 44 O 4

PMSA 5 os es one Cee 0 9 0 9

of the foot and claws ........ 0 5 0 5

ar the'os‘esles:. <2... syne 6.7 0 8

Expanse of wings, following the phalanges 13 6 12 9

3. Nycrorpuiius GouLpt, n.s.

The present species is intermediate in size between the two last,

and at first sight might be taken either for a small individual of N.

Timoriensis, or a large one of N. Geoffroyi; or these two might be

regarded as the large and small varieties of the same species, and

the present one as the intermediate or connecting link. This opinion

I was at first disposed to entertain ; but after the examination of a

greater number of examples, and more especially after extracting

382 Zoological Society :—

a good number of their crania, I became convinced that they were

all specifically distinct.

The shape of the head, face and ears does not differ materially

from that of the same parts in the two preceding species ; the only

perceptible difference beyond that of size being in the somewhat

greater elevation of the top of the head. As in N. Timoriensis, the

ears are strongly sulcated, and it bears a general resemblance to that

species in the quality and colouring of the fur.

The fur of the whole of the upper parts is very distinctly bico-

loured : it might almost be called tricoloured ; the basal half greyish-

black, and the terminal half grey-brown, with the tips browner. On

the rump the brown colour is rather more conspicuous than on the

fore part of the back. The basal part of the upper surface of the

interfemoral membrane is a little hairy in some specimens, but in

others this is not observable.

On the whole of the under-surface the fur is strongly bicoloured,

nearly black at the base, with the terminal third buffy grey. On

the pubes the dark colour at the base of the fur is reduced to a small

quantity, and it is almost wholly of the buffy-white colour.

Young examples not having the wing-joints completely ossified,

differ only in being somewhat smaller, and in having the fur less

bright ; but it is nevertheless distinctly bicoloured, and when ob-

viously immature they are still of greater size than adult examples

of N. Geoffroyi.

In the table of dimensions, column No. | refers to a female spe-

cimen from Mr. Gould’s collection from Moreton Bay ; No. 2 to

a male from the same locality ; and No. 3 to a specimen also col-

lected by Mr. Gould at Bathurst.

in. lin.

Length of the head and coe about: igi0 “be

OF Che*taly y, 2% ty * Se

bi.the head). F)oe7.7. Rae 0

of thevears fe <j. tisk. ete, Ae, ae

of the traras Fie. Ahh +. eee 0

Breadth of ears folk fea tele MO

OP thettragusd 525.523 t0 o4 0

Length of the fore-arm JOS PRD a

of the longest finger ........ 3

in. lin.

—

oe aes Slagets aes J as ee Ms gi ls

im 5

—_

of the fourth finger

—— of the thumb .

of the tibia . Geum, Bt; WA 2

—— of the foot oad claws, Shaper apity i?

Ite ON CUlCISoe cs 2. < came «14.0

Expanse of wings...

—

AmAnhoeBhRONNDWWOLH

hoarohowon

bol ro] tole bol

tole

—

—SOOCO Conn =

tol

—

SCocoonntrCoocoorns

4. NYcCTOPHILUS UNICOLOR, N. Ss.

All the specimens of this genus I have yet seen from Van Die-

men’s Land differ remarkably from those of the mainland of Au-

Mr. R. F. Tomes on the genus Nyctophilus. 383

stralia in having the fur everywhere short and cottony, perfectly de-

void of lustre, and unicoloured.

That of the upper parts is of a dark olive-brown, without any

variation of tint, excepting that it is perhaps a little darker along

the middle of the back than elsewhere.

Beneath, the fur is similar, but paler in colour, with the tips of

the hairs a little tinged with ash-colour. This is the colour of the

whole of the under parts, with the exception of a patch on the throat,

which is whitish-brown, dirty white, and occasionally pure white.

Immature examples often have the fur above and beneath of a very

dark olive-brown, almost black. One specimen of this dark colour

which I have examined, has the spot on the throat almost pure

white.

So far as I have been able to ascertain, this species is subject to

very trifling variations either in colour or size in the adult state, and

the size agrees so closely with that of the species which I have called

N. Gouldi, that I at first thought the great difference in the texture

and colour of the fur was due to the difference of locality.

In the ecrania, however, I find such differences as are amply suf-

ficient for the distinction of the species *.

The following dimensions are taken from three specimens collected

by Mr. Gould in Van Diemen’s Land; the first a male, and the

second a female, both adult ; and the third obviously immature.

1. 2. 3.

in. lin in. lin. in. lin

Length of the head and body (about).. 2 0 2 2 eae

OEE a tuk oe seep en TU 1 8 | aa

ERIS TICONE osc cw cies claw «6 «= 0 8 O 9 0 8

RRRETEBEERS vice ato acc vicar esc xt 0 10 0 10 0 92

ook ERT gan eee aS PARIS AA | ait” O° TF 2

REE Girth CAPE Ae Fyn sss = ce cs GF 75°". 07S 0 7%

oa OP RBG CLMDUN . 50. 0.5 aes oe 0 2 0 1) 0: if

Length of the fore-arm ............ LS fe eee 1 63

of the longest finger ........ 2 10 2 8 Phaid

of the fourth finger.......... 2 2 2 8 2 OF

GE REEAMOIEM So cee. snes pe 0 4 0 44 O 4

SO MMCCE ST . Colones oa ccles-e . 0 Ban On gee) Oren

of the foot and claws ........ 0 44 #O 4 0 33

Orpue or Caliris 5... a. 87 Oe

EMS cee TE Or EE Oe | La

The erania of the four species here described differ so consider-

ably, that I deem it advisable to make mention of them apart

from the foregoing description. By adopting this plan, I am en-

abled to bring them into more immediate comparison, which is

* To the description of this species should have been added, that the ears are

destitute of sulci, and more membranaceous than in the other species, and that

the wing-membranes are darker in colour and much more opaque and leathery.

384 Zoological Society :—

highly desirable when we bear in mind the small size of the objects,

and the consequent difficulty of rendering apparent their differences

without the aid of figures. They will be described in the followmg

order, the crania of the two species most removed from each other

being found to be most dissimilar.

N. Timoriensis.—General form of the skull rather broad and flat,

and rather thick in substance; sagittal and occipital crests mode-

rately developed; depression of the nasal bones of nearly equal

depth from side to side, broad, with the sides parallel for three-

fourths of its length in a backward direction, and then narrowing

rapidly to a point at the commencement of the sagittal ridge. Fa-

cial portion short ; zygomatic arches considerably expanded. Palate

nearly as wide anteriorly as posteriorly. Lower jaw strong, its lower

margin considerably curved. All the teeth of moderate size and

proportions.

N. Gouldi.—General form of the skull much less broad than in

the last species, more elevated in the crown, and narrower anteriorly ;

sagittal crest considerably developed, the occipital one very small ;

facial depression almost obsolete, narrow, rounded-off on each side,

and only amounting to a concavity just at the posterior termination

of the nasal bones. Facial portion relatively more produced than in

the last species ; zygomatic arches but little expanded. Palate much

narrower in front than behind. Lower jaw as in the last species.

All the front teeth, especially the upper canines, very short and

stout,

N. unicolor.—General form of the skull very short, as broad re-

latively as in the first species, but not so flat, and much lighter and

thinner in substance than in either of the preceding ; sagittal ridge

merely rudimentary, occipital one considerably elevated, especially

its central portion ; facial depression broad, of medium depth, well-

defined, and narrower before and behind than in the middle, and

with the outline of the nasal bones rather distinctly marked. Facial

portion of medium length; orbits much produced in a forward di-

rection, leaving but a small space between them and the roots of the

canines; zygomatic arches a good deal expanded. Palate short,

nearly as broad in front as behind. Lower jaw short and light, with

a moderate degree of curvature. All the front teeth short and

small.

N. Geoffroyi.—General form of the skull differing from that of

all the others. It is rather long, narrow, and depressed, with a total

absence of ridges or crests, and the occipital region rounds-off poste-

riorly without any angularity. It is thin and somewhat diaphanous ;

facial depression narrow, deep in the centre, not clearly defined an-

teriorly, and passing further back than in the other species, its

posterior portion being indicated by two thread-like lines which con-

verge to an acute point on the fore part of the central region. Facial

portion of medium length, and narrowed anteriorly ; zygomatic

arches but very little expanded. Palate much narrower in front

than behind. Lower jaw slender, with the lower outline nearly

straight. Front teeth proportionally long and rather strong.

Mr. R. F. Tomes on the genus Nyctophilus. 385

The crania of these species present the following dimensions :—

N. Timoriensis.|N. Gouldi. |N. unicolor.| N. Geoffroyi.

in. lines. in. lines. | in. lines. in. lines.

Length from the condyloid fossa to

the anterior margin of the max-

RAT OR GONG: ca-ccveanscenZccsssssnexs 0 6 0 53/ 0 4% 0 4%

Length from the hinder margin >

the parietal bones to the anterior

margin of the maxillary bone .... 0 7 0 6%) 0 6 0 5%

Breadth across zygomatic arches...| 0 Ojred Oi S 0 44

Greatest breadth of the cerebral,

BNE an Ieh Unk tenet vennnaas bas nse o5 Ont 4 0 3%) 0 4 0 32

Greatest breadth of the facial de-|

PPMRIGH yl pacnxevlinddecncsesies «oer OMe 2RckOs 22 0 2 0 13

Length of the bony palate ......... | seeesees Oyu D3 0 2%

Length of the series of teeth of the

upper jaw, exclusive of the in-|

PANDO een oen dv encseuscseeserelcsscec EP AQ Say Or) | 0 2; 0 2%

Space between the points of the here

EP PEN, CANINGB: cess 2.502050, .0dedese hut Oh ASO 2 Ofe 21 Oe, OLE

Space between the posterior molars) 0 23 10 24/0 243 Oo 2

Greatest length of the lower jaw... 0 63 |0 5%! 0 5 | O 5

Breadth of the lower jaw, taken in’ |

a vertical direction from the co-,

MUNIOIG: PYOCERS) 55... Sons~nnn cease’ O: F2eeapOmy 2201.40 962 0 lf

Length of the series of teeth in the

lower jaw, exclusive of the in-'

RCE es cee tan cece yac batase'sce0 te elie oma Ook Sag Odes CG

Space between the points of the

RPE CAMINAS. 65.20. c0isoccescuvweecs kG” FE er Oe) Ore Tb oh Or mee

I am especially indebted to Mr. Gould for having placed at my

disposal materials which have been of great service in making out

the species treated of in the present memoir. The use of specimens

collected by him, with the knowledge of their exact localities, has

been a great assistance in more respects than one. Besides afford-

ing evidences leading to the determination of several species, in a

genus formerly supposed to be represented by only one, it has also

afforded materials which have tended in some measure to the deci-

sion of what constitutes a species and what is only a variety.

It is a well-known fact, that many mammals and birds inhabiting

India are found to vary remarkably in size and colour in different

parts. Thus if we take some of the Bats as an instance suitable for

the present occasion (and we might equally adduce many other

mammals and birds) *, we shall find those inhabiting South India

and Ceylon smaller and darker in colour than those occurring more

northward ; and on further examining the matter, we shall further

discover that they are referable to the same species, and that interme-

diate examples may be found at intermediate localities. Not only

in external conformation are they similar in their proportions, but

also in the details of their osseous system. The skulls of these va-

* Among the Bats may be particularly noticed Cynopieris marginatus, Scoto-

philus Coromandelicus, and Vespertilio papillosus. See Dr. Kelaart’s ‘Fauna

Zeylanica,’ and the appended notes by Mr. Blyth, as also various notices of Mam-

malia by the latter gentleman in the Journal of the Asiatic Society.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol.i. 25

386 Zoological Socrety :—

rieties, in which we should expect to find the most constant, and

therefore most valuable differences, should any exist, present no

variety amongst themselves, excepting that of size ; and in this latter

respect they bear an exact relation to the varieties to which they

belong.

With a series of specimens before me illustrating this, I have ex-

tended the same geographical and anatomical tests to the so-called

varieties of the present genus. The results of this attempt were by

no means similar to those observed of the Indian species ; for instead

of meeting with anything like the gradation which occurs there, I

have found that the largest and the smallest examples were alike in-

habitants of Western Australia; whilst a third, which in point of

size would have served to unite the two, was separated from them

by a wide interval, occurring on the coast of New South Wales. This

led to a re-examination of the specimens, and more especially to a

comparison of their crania. They were found to be very dissimilar.

Here, then, are two instances, one in which the variation is clearly

traceable to an external cause, and accompanied by a uniformity of

internal structure, thereby corroborating the unity of the species ;

and another, in which the variation is not due to any apparent

cause, and not only unsupported by anatomical similarity, but the

unity of the species is absolutely disproved by the existence of very

diverse osteological characters.

Without dwelling longer on this subject, I may observe, that

these remarks have arisen, in the first place, from the consideration

of some exceedingly judicious observations on the variation of species,

delivered at the Meeting of the British Association at Cheltenham in

1856, by the Rev. Leonard Jenyns. I must refer the reader to the

communication printed entire in the Report of the Proceedings of the

Association for that year, and content myself with observing that

that gentleman urged the necessity of duly considering the imflu-

ence of climatal and other causes in producing varieties of species ;

and also pointed out, that, in the absence of any such causes, any

considerable amount of difference from a known species might be

regarded as strong distinctive evidence.

Since the preceding account was written, I have obtained another

specimen of Nyctophilus Timoriensis, collected in some part of Au-

stralia, but I do not know the exact locality.

As it is preserved in spirit, and in good condition, I am enabled

to give a better account of the form of the face and nose-leaves than

that already given, and thus add at the same time to the specifie and

generic characters.

The first nose-leaf is slightly emarginate and rises from imme-

diately above the nostrils, in such a manner as to give the end of the

nose somewhat the appearance of a disc, in which the nostrils are

pierced. Between them and the nose-leaf, however, is a deepish

transverse depression, with two pits, one over each nostril, which in

some measure destroys the regular disc-like appearance of the end

of the snout. The nostrils themselves are pear-shaped, with the

Mr. R. F. Tomes on the genus Nyctophilus. 387

narrow ends curving outwards and upwards until they come in im-

mediate contact with the base of the nose-leaf, on each side. Late-

rally, and below, they are encompassed by the thickened prominent

part of the lip, so that they are seen to occupy the bottom of a

shallow depression, and open perfectly in front. Between them is a

narrow thread-like ridge. Between the first and second nose-leaf is

a small but deep hollow or pit, and the second nose-leaf rises behind

this in the form of a thick fleshy or cartilaginous projection, not de-

serving the name of “leaf,” transverse in direction, but much nar-

rower and less prominent than the true nose-leaf, and thickly co-

vered with short hairs. Above this appears the facial depression

before described. The lower lip is without hairs in front, but the

naked part is not clearly defined, as it is in many Vespertilionide.

The ears are conspicuously sulcated, and their outer margins ex-

tend along the side of the face in a line with the cleft of the mouth,

and end at a little more than a line from its angle. The tragus pre-

sents some points of difference from that of dried specimens. Near

the base of the outer edge are two distinct points, and above them

some fine crenulations, which are succeeded by a portion of the mar-

gin, which is singularly indented. It appears as if this portion were

thickened, and a little produced backward and forward ; so that when

viewing the front surface of the tragus, this part is seen edgeways ;

and when the edge of the tragus is seen, this part presents a flat

surface *. Above this space the edge again becomes thin, and is

finely crenulated to the tip.

The carpus of the closed wing reaches to the front corner of the

eye. The wing-membranes extend precisely to the base of the toes,

and the os caleis occupies about one-third of the space between the

foot and tip of the tail. The latter is composed of eight or nine

vertebrae, the small terminal one being disengaged from the mem-

brane. All the claws—of wings and feet—are singularly short and

weak.

in. lin

Length of the head and body .... 2 11

SOO ENE tH he an Fae cee OF 2 0

— of the head ............ 0 1]

ip tne eae, 6 ore. ee OED

——— of the tragus............ 0 3

p= of the forearm: . 02s...’ rye

—— — of the longest finger...... 3 4

—w— of the fourth finger ...... 2 6

—— of the thumb............ 0 4

— ofthe foot andclaws .... 0 5

Hzpanse'of ‘wings </..) 22.) 13 0

* If a thin sheet of any material of a pasty consistence were taken, and pres-

sure applied to a small portion of its edge, so as to thicken it, and raise a kind of

rim or bur, visible on each side of the sheet, it would represent pretty exactly

this peculiarity of the tragus in Nyctophilus. I may add, that having my attention

directed to it, I have been able to detect the same peculiarity in the dried speci-

mens, but much less distinctly visible.

25*

388 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Pror. OwEn’s LECTURES ON PALHONTOLOGY.

These Lectures were resumed, at the Theatre of the Government

School of Science, Jermyn Street, on the 15th of April. The sub-

ject of the Hnaliosauria was then commenced, and the following is

the conclusion of the Lecture, from the notes of the Professor :—

The general form of the cranium of the common or typical species

of Ichthyosaurus, e.g. Ich. communis or Ich. intermedius, resembles

that of the ordinary cetaceous Dolphins (Delphinus tursio and Del-

phinus delphis) ; but the Ich. tenwirostris rivals the Delphinus gan-

geticus in the length and slenderness of the jaws. The essential

difference in the sea-reptile lies in the restricted size of the cerebral

cavity, and the vast depth and breadth of the zygomatic arches to

which the seeming expanse of the cranium is due; still more in the

persistent individuality of the elements of those cranial bones which

have been blended into single though compound bones in the sea-

mammal. The Ichthyosaurus further differs in the great size of the

premaxillary and small size of the maxillary bones; in the lateral

aspect of the nostrils, in the immense size of the orbits, and in the

large and numerous sclerotic plates, which latter structures give to the

skull of the Ichthyosaur its most striking features.

The true affinities of the Ichthyosaur are, however, to be elucidated

by a deeper and more detailed comparison of the structure of the

skull; and few collections now afford richer materials for pursuing

and illustrating such comparisons than the palzeontological series in

the British Museum.

The occiput in the Iehthyosaurus is well ossified, and of unusually

complex structure. It is formed by the basioccipital, a pair of

exoccipitals, a pair of paroccipitals, and by a superoccipital ; external

to which that surface is extended by the parietals, mastoids, tym-

panics, squamosals, and pterygoids. The chief peculiarity is the

large proportional size of the basioccipital. Its outer surface consists

of a large hemispheric condyle, with a plate of bone about half the

diameter of the condyle, extending forwards from its under and lateral

borders, and subsiding towards the upper border, which is impressed

by the rough surfaces for the exoccipitals. Part of the periphery

of the condyle is sometimes impressed by a groove indicative of the

attachment of the capsular ligament, and in some species there is a

vertical depression at the middle of the condyle. he fore part of

the basioccipital presents, in some species, a slight median emargina-

tion, as if for an outlet of an eustachian canal. Anteriorly the basi-

occipital joins the basisphenoid, laterally the paroccipitals, superiorly

the exoccipitals upon which the superoccipital rests. The latter is a

vertical, semicircular, or reniform plate of bone, uniting by its upper

borders to the parietals, which, with the mastoids, form the ‘ occi-

pital crest,’ or upper boundary of that region.

The exoccipitals are small and reniform. The paroccipitals are

Miscellaneous. 389

like ordinary transverse processes, broadest where they join the basi-

occipital, and extending outwards to abut by a truncated end against

the tympanic pedicle. The centrum, neurapophyses, neural spine,

and parapophyses of the last cranial vertebra are unmistakeably

demonstrated by the Ichthyosaurian condition of the ‘occipital bone’

of Anthropotomy. ‘The basisphenoid is an irregular subquadrate

plate, narrowest behind, where it joins the basioccipital, expanding

as it advances forwards; the anterior margin presenting a rough

sutural surface at its middle third for the presphenoid, and a smooth

emargination on each side of this forming the hind boundary of the

spheno-pterygoid vacuities. The hinder half of the under surface of

the basisphenoid presents slight rough tuberosities and depressions

for muscular attachment, but no processes; and, like the basi-

occipital, it is imperforate. The upper or cranial surface has a me-

dian pit. Of the alisphenoids I can at present state nothing more

precisely than their very small size. The major part of the proper

side-walls of the cranial cavity seems to have been cartilaginous in

the Ichthyosaurus.

The parietals in some Ichthyosauri retain their median suture,

from which each bone slopes downwards and outwards, forming, at

the anterior three-fourths, a surface at first concave, then convex :

the concave part belongs to the upper region of the skull; the convex

part passes down to form the inner wall of the temporal fossa: the

above part of the parietal is divided by an oblique ridge from the

posterior fourth of the bone, which is roughened for the insertion of

a strong nuchal muscle, and might be regarded as part of the occi-

pital as well as of the upper region of the cranium. The above ridge

is continued on to the upper part of the mastoid, and seems to form

the true upper boundary of the occipital region, the posterior borders

of the parietal forming a lower second ridge in that region. Of the

part of the parietal in advance of the upper ridge, the upper and

fore part is concave, the hinder part convex : the concavity is divided

by an obtuse angle—scarcely a ridge—from the part which sinks

more verticaliy into the temporal fossa: this angle is continuous with

the anterior border of that fossa, so that the crotaphyte muscles may

not have had their origin extended upon the upper concave surface.

The hinder and outer angle of the parietal is overlapped by the mas-

toid, and extends to within a third of its lower end, forming part of

the sides of the occipital surface, and bounding there, externally, the

vacuity between the exoccipital, paroccipital, lower part of mastoid,

and the above part of the parietal. The median sutural borders of

the parietal diverge anteriorly to form the hind half or third of the

‘foramen parietale :’ the fore part of each parietal extends further

forwards, outside the extremities of the frontals which form the front

part of the ‘foramen parietale ;’ and it articulates with the frontal

and post-frontal.

The mastoid is a strong triradiate bone, the rays inclining forwards

from the centre, which forms the obtuse prominence at each postero-

lateral angle of the skull. The upper ray is three-sided, the two

upper sides smooth and sloping from the ridge, which is continued

390 Miscellaneous.

inwards and forwards as a slender process to meet the oblique parietal

ridge. The lower ray is a broader plate, smooth and slightly convex

outwards, forming the extreme sides of the occipital region ; articu-

lating outwardly with the tympanic, and below with the parocci-

pital and pterygoid. The outer ray is a narrower plate, smooth and

slightly convex externally, forming the upper and hinder longitudinal

half of the deep zygoma, uniting anteriorly with the post-frontal

and externally and inferiorly with the bony plate, described as the

“squamous element”? of the temporal, in my ‘Report on Fossil

Reptiles,’ 1839, but which I now regard as an accessory sclero-

dermal bone, analogous to, but not homologous with, the squamous

plate in man and mammals.

The presphenoid is a long slender trihedral bone, broadest where

it joins the basisphenoid, with the two lower sides converging to-

wards a median obtuse angle. It divides the long and narrow

pear-shaped spheno-pterygoid vacuities.

Of the orbitosphenoids I have no accurate cognizance: they may

not have been ossified. The frontals are remarkable for their small

size, especially in length as compared with breadth, in which one

cannot but be reminded of their cetaceous type. The median part of

each frontal is convex, the lateral part is concave, notched behind

for the parietal, and more deeply in front for the nasal, the process

entering which being separated by a very narrow strip of the frontal

from the opposite process of the parietal. Laterally the frontals

unite by a straight margin directed obliquely outwards and forwards

with the post-frontals.

The post-frontal much exceeds the frontal in size; it extends from

the upper surface of the cranium horizontally, on each side the frontals,

to an equal extent with those bones, then bends obliquely down to

form the upper and anterior half of the zygoma. The horizontal

plate is semi-elliptic, convex in front, a little concave behind, where

it defines anteriorly the temporal fossa. The inner angle overlaps

and articulates with the antero-external angle of the parietal; the

inner border joins the whole outer border of the frontal, touches

the outer point of the nasal; the convex fore-part joins the pre-

frontal and completes the rim of the orbit above. The zygomatic

branch unites with the mastoid behind, and with the super-squa-

mosal and post-orbital below.

The similarity of character in the post-frontal and mastoid is

instructive in regard to their general homology.

The prefrontal, I, as yet, know only by its external or facial part.

This is a narrow, moderately long, curved bone, extending from the

post-frontal to near the nasal aperture, receiving there the upper

angle of the lacrymal in a notch, the upper boundary of which is

wedged between the lacrymal and nasal: with the latter bone it is

in connexion along its whole inner border; it does not join the

frontal, and its position and relations in the Ichthyosaurus, as in

some fishes, instructively illustrate the true nature of the prefrontal

as an element of a cranial segment distinct from that to which the

trontal belongs; and not as a mere dismemberment of the frontal

Miscellaneous. 391

bone. As neurapophyses the prefrontals here lend their whole ex-

tent to the support of their neural spine—the nasal bone, which is

divided, like the frontal and parietal, by a median suture. The large

size of both pre- and post-frontals relates to the large size of the eye,

and of the cavity destined to contain it. :

The nasals are the longest and largest bones of the cranium ;

departing, in this respect, widely from the cetacean type, and re-

taining that of the Labyrinthodont and Crocodilian skulls. They

send a pointed process backwards into a corresponding notch of the

frontal to close contiguity with the parietals, and they receive in

shallower notches the anterior bifurcations of the frontal. The outer

angle of the ‘outer notch touches the post-frontal. By the outer

border the nasals successively unite with the prefrontal, lacrymal,

maxillary and premaxillary, their junction with the former being

concealed by the overlapping hind end of the premaxillary ; between

the lacrymal and maxillary intervenes the nostril, the upper border

of which is formed by the nasal.

The palatines are long slender bones commencing behind, between

the pterygoid and ectopterygoid, forming the inner boundary of the

small palatal nostril; continuing, mesially, in articulation with the

pterygoids, until these diminish to a point, then touching each other

at the median line, and united externally to the maxillary and pre-

maxillary: the palatal plates of the latter underlap the palatines.

The maxillary commences behind, under the bent styliform jugal,

opposite the anterior third of the orbit; as it advances it expands

into a palatine and alveolar plate, articulating internally with the

ectopterygoid, forming part of the outer boundary of the naso-

palatine aperture, and then uniting with the palatine bone and with

the palatal plate of the premaxillary. The palato-alveolar part of

the maxillary is divided from the facial part by the well-developed

external alveolar wall. The facial part, coming into view beneath

the fore-part of the malar bone and of the orbit, expands vertically

as it unites with the lacrymal to form the lower boundary of the

external nostril; in advance of this the maxillary becomes over-

lapped by the premaxillary, which gradually covers it from view at

about the fifteenth tooth, in Ich. tenuirostris, counting forwards,

but the maxillary extends further forwards, after it is so overlapped.

As a general rule, it supports about one-third of the dental series of

its own side of the jaw. In Crocodiles the maxillaries support, gene-

rally, three-fourths of the dental series, and their relative size to the

premaxillaries is greater in Lizards. Fishes present the nearest re-

semblance to the Ichthyosaurs in regard to the small share which

the maxillaries contribute to the formation of the dentigerous mar-

gin of the upper jaw.

The premaxillaries, on the other hand, present in the Ichthyo-

saurus as peculiar a degree of superior magnitude ; a difference due

not so much to the prolonged form of the snout which obtains in

Crocodilia, as to the disproportionate shortness of the maxillary

bones:

Each long premaxillary begins, behind, by an expanded and deeply

392 Miscellaneous.

b:furcated end; one division being facial, the other palatal. The

latter begins by a point at the fore-part of the palato-nasal aperture ;

it gradually expands as it advances, underlapping the maxillary and

palatine bones, and entermg into the formation of the alveolar

groove at about the fifteenth tooth. The facial plate of the pre-

maxillary begins behind by a bifurcated end, the notch bounding the

fore-part of the external nostril; the vertical plate slowly expands,

overlapping the nasal and maxillary and gradually descending to the

alveolar border, so as to conceal the maxillary at a distance from

the nostril equal to the length of that aperture. The premaxillaries

form the major part of the upper jaw. The facial plate is impressed

by a longitudinal groove near its lower border.

The pterygoid begins behind by a triradiate expansion; the outer

short and broad ray or process, abuts against the inner side of the

lower end of the tympanic ; the upper narrower ray ascends to be

wedged between the paroccipital, mastoid, and tympanic ; the inner

longest ray is broad and flat, obtusely pointed, and wedged between

the paroccipital and basisphenoid. In advance of this triradiate

expansion the pterygoid contracts, presenting a concave inner border,

which articulates with the side of the basisphenoid, and a more

concave outer border, which forms the inner boundary of the cavity

which was occupied by the cartiliginous petrosal. The bone again

expands, its outer border forming an angular process, to the fore-

part of which the ectopterygoid unites; the body of the pterygoid

then extends as a rather narrow plate of bone obliquely inwards,

bounding the pterygo-sphenoid vacuities, and articulating externally

to the ectopterygoids, towards the fore-part of which the pterygoid

more rapidly contracts, and is continued some way further forwards

as a pointed styliform process, internal to the palatine, and coming

into contact with the opposite pterygoid near their pointed ends,

which form the mid-part of the bony palate.

The ectopterygoids are long plates of bone, with a rounded obtuse

hinder end ; very gradually expanding to where they join the pala-

tine, then rapidly contracting to a styloid process, forming the

hinder and outer boundary of the palato-nasal opening, and uniting

there with the maxillary.

The malar is peculiarly long and slender, commencing anteriorly

by a pointed end wedged between the maxillary and lacrymal, as-

suming the form of a round, slender, slightly bent bar, which ex-

pands a little to be wedged, at the back of the orbit, between the

post-orbital and squamosal. A long vacant space, the lower outlet

of the temporal fossa, divides the body of the malar from the ecto-

pterygoid and pterygoid.

The squamosal* is a short and small subquadrate bone, with

three of the angles produced, the fourth thickened into an articular

or sutural surface. The upper and anterior angle is wedged be-

tween the super-squamosal and post-orbital, the lower and anterior

angle underlaps the end of the malar; the upper border unites with

* Os zygomaticum in ‘ Report of Brit. Foss. Reptiles,’ 1839, p. 92.

Miscellaneous. 393

the super-squamosal to the end of the upper and hinder angle. The

hind border of the squamosal is concave, and forms the fore part of

the ‘‘ meatus auditorius externus :”’ the hinder half of the under sur-

face of the squamosal expands and is slightly excavated to articulate

with the internal swollen condyloid end of the tympanic.

The body of the tympanic is a small subcompressed stem ex-

panded slightly and truncate above, where it articulates with the

mastoid and supersquamosal. The outer border of the stem is

rounded and concave, forming the inner and hinder border of the

“meatus auditorius.’”’ The inner border of the tympanic joins the

mastoid and pterygoid. The lower end of the tympanic suddenly

expands into a large oblique suboval articular surface, convex from

hefore backwards, slightly concave laterally at its fore part.

The articular element of the mandible is adapted to the hinder

half of this condyle; the subangular element articulates with the

front half.

The lacrymal forms the lower two-thirds of the anterior boundary

of the orbit, and sends off from the middle of its outer margin a

short plate or process protecting the lacrymal opening: the bone

contracts vertically as it approaches the nostril, of which it forms

the hind border, which is slightly concave. The upper border of

the lacrymal sends posteriorly a process which fits a notch of the

prefrontal, and anteriorly it reciprocally receives a process of the

prefrontal and also of the nasal. Inferiorly, the lacrymal unites

with the maxillary and malar.

The two supplemental bones of the skull, which have no homo-

logues in existing Crocodilians, are the “‘ postorbital*’’ and “ super-

squamosal+;”? both, however, are developed in Archegosaurus and

the Labyrinthodonts. The post-orbital is the homologue of the

inferior division of the post-frontal, in those Lacertians (e. g. Iguana,

Tejus, Ophisaurus, Anguis) in which that bone is said to be divided.

The post-orbital, in Ichthyosaurus, resembles most a dismemberment

of the malar; its thin obtuse scale-like lower end overlaps and

joins by a squamous suture the hind end of the malar; the post-

orbital expands as it ascends to the middle of the back of the

orbit, then gradually contracts to a poimt as it curves upwards

and forwards, articulating with the super-squamosal and _post-

frontal.

The super-squamosal may be in like manner regarded as a dis-

memberment of the squamosal; were it confluent therewith, the

resemblance which the bone would present to the zygomatic and

squamosal parts of the mammalian temporal would be very close ;

only the squamosal part would be removed from the inner wall to

the outer wall of the temporal fossa. The super-squamosal, in fact,

* Described as “apparently a distinct and peculiar posterior bone” of the

orbit, in the ‘ Report’ of 1839.

+ The recognized distinctness of this bone in the skull of the Jehthyosaurus

inclined me, in 1839, to the view of the zygomatic and squamous parts of the

“ temporal bone”’ being distinct elements,—an error out of which I worked myself

in subsequent toiling at homologies.

394 Miscellaneous.

occupies the position of the temporal fascia in Mammalia, and should

be regarded as a supplemental sclerodermal plate, closing the vacuity

between the upper and lower elements of the zygomatic arch, pecu-

har to certain air-breathing Ovipara. It is a broad, thin, flat, irre-

gular-shaped plate, smooth and slightly convex externally, and wedged

into the interspaces between the postfrontal, postorbital, squamosal,

tympanic and mastoid.

The principal vacuities or apertures in the bony walls of the skull

of the Ichthyosaurus are the following :—In the posterior region, the

“foramen magnum,” the occipito-parietal vacuities, and the auditory

passages ; on the upper surface are the parietal foramen and the tem-

poral fossee; on the lateral surfaces, the orbits and nostrils, the

plane of the aperture in both being vertical ; on the inferior surface,

the palato-nasal, the pterygo-sphenoid, and the pterygo-malar -

vacuities. f

The ‘foramen magnum”’ is formed by the basi-, ex- and super-

occipitals, the last having as much, or rather more share, than the

ex-occipitals ; the basi-occipital contributes a very small part below.

The occipito-parietal vacuities are larger than in Crocodilia, smaller

than in Lacertilia; they are bounded internally by the basi-, ex- and

super-occipitals, externally by the parietal and mastoid. The auditory

apertures are bounded by the tympanic and squamosal. The tym-

panic takes a greater share in the formation of the “ meatus audi-

torius” in many Lizards ; in Crocodiles it is restricted to that which it

takes in Ichthyosaurus.

The orbit is most remarkable in the Ichthyosaurus amongst rep-

tiles, both for its large proportional size and its posterior position ;

in the former character it resembles that in the Lizard, in the latter

that in the Crocodile. It is formed by the pre- and post-frontals

above, by the lacrymal in front, by the postorbital behind, and

by the peculiar long and slender malar bar below. In crocodiles and

in most lizards, the frontal enters into the formation of the orbits,

and in lizards the maxillary also. In chameleons the frontal is ex-

cluded above, and the maxillary below, from the orbit, as in Ich-

thyosaurus.

The nostril is a longish triangular aperture, with the narrow base

behind: it is bounded by the lacrymal, nasal, maxillary and pre-

maxillary, it is proportionally larger than in the Plesiosaurus, and is

distant from the orbit about half its own long diameter. Like the

orbit, the plane of its outlet is vertical.

The pterygo-palatine vacuities are very long and narrow, broadest

behind, where they are bounded, as in lizards, by the anterior con-

cavities of the basi-sphenoid, and gradually narrowing to a point,

close to the palatine nostrils.

These are smaller than in most lizards, and are circumscribed by

the palatine, ectopterygoid, maxillary, and premaxillary. The

pterygo-malar fissures are the lower outlets of the temporal fossee :

their sudden posterior breadth, due to the emargination of the ptery-

goid, relates to the passage of the muscles for attachment to the lower

jaw.

Miscellaneous. 395

The parietal foramen is bounded by both parietals and frontals ;

its presence is a mark of Labyrinthodont and Lacertian affinities ; its

formation is like that in Iguana and Rhynchocephalus.

The temporal fossee are bounded above by the parietal internally,

by the mastoid and postfrontal externally ; they are of an oval form,

with the great end forward : in their relative size and backward posi-

tion they are more Crocodilian than Lacertian.

In the Ichthyosaurus communis I have counted seventeen sclerotic

plates, forming the fore part of the eyeball. In a well-preserved

example the pupillary or corneal vacuity, as bounded by these plates,

is of a full oval form, 14 inch in long diameter ; the length of the

plates (or breadth of the frame) being from 8 to 10 lines. In the

same skull the long diameter of the orbit is 4 inches. The deep

position of the sclerotic circle in this cavity, showed how they had

sunk, by pressure of the external mud as the eyeball became col-

lapsed by escape of the humours in decomposition.

The sclerotic plates are of an irregular, elongate quadrate form :

the borders by which they reciprocally join each other by squamous

sutures, are the longest, and are irregular ; the hind border is about

half the length of the plate, and is very thin; the front or corneal

border is thicker, shorter, and is straight. From this border each

plate extends outwards and backwards as a flat slightly expanding

scale for more than half its length ; it then suddenly bends back-

wards and inwards, defining and encasing the extreme periphery or

circumference of the eyeball, and indicating the extreme oblateness

of the spheroid.

Whenever the antecedent forms of an extinct genus of any class

are known, the characters of such genus should be compared with

those of its predecessors rather than with its successors or with exist-

ing forms, in reference to gaining an insight into its true affinities.

We derive a truer conception of the affinities of the Ichthyosaurus

by comparison with the Labyrinthodonts and other Triassic reptiles,

and of the Plesiosaurus by comparison with the Muschelkalk Ma-

crotrachelians, than of either by comparison with modern Lacertians

aud Crocodilians.

It is commonly said that the Ichthyo- and the Plesio-saurus re-

semble more the Lizards in such and such characters, and in a less

degree the Crocodiles, as in such a character.

The truer expression would be, that the Lizards, which are the

predominating form of Saurians at the present day, have retained

more of the osteological type of the Triassic and Oolitic reptiles, and

that the Crocodiles deviate further from them, or exhibit a more

modified or specialized structure.

As the Plesiosaurus is most allied to, or may be figuratively said

to be derived from the Triassic Pistosaurus, so the Ichthyosaurus,

by its fluted and partially-folded teeth, their loose implantation, the

retention of the postorbital and supersquamosal, and the exclusion

of the frontal from the orbits, may be said to be derived from the

Labyrinthodonts ; but the modifications are now such as to obliterate

all trace of the Batrachian affinities.

396 Miscellaneous.

The occipital condyle is single, as is also the yomer, which forms

no part of the bony palate.

The majority of the Saurian characters, in reference to existing

reptiles, of the skull are Lacertian, as indicated in the foregoing

description. :

The complex, extensive and well-ossified structure of the back

part of the cranium is similar to that in the Crocodile; but as this

is an adaptation rather than a typical conformation, it affords but a

slender argument for their affinity, and the plan of structure, with

such varieties as do exist, is rather Lacertian. The occipital ex-

panse and strength depend in both the Crocodile and Ichthyosaur

on the necessity for a due extent of surface for the implantation of

the powerful nuchal muscles which must have mainly wielded a head

destined to overcome the resistance of the watery element in the

swift subaqueous course of the Ichthyosaur, and of a head produced

anteriorly into long and heavy jaws beset with numerous teeth.

The fixation of the tympanic, the posterior position of the orbits,

the position and proportions of the temporal fossee, and the absence

of parietal hypapophyses on the basi-occipital, are Crocodilian cha-

racters.

The median division of both parietal and frontal, the division of

the postfrontal, or superaddition of the postorbital, the meeting of

the post- and pre-frontals above the orbit, are characters met with

in some existing Lizards, as well in Labyrinthodonts.

The huge orbits, the very long nasal and premaxillaries, the very

short and small frontals and maxillaries, the long continuous groove

for the loose insertion of the teeth, the shortness but great vertical

depth of the compound zygoma, and the non-articulation of the

nasals with the maxillaries on the external surface of the skull, are

strictly Ichthyosaurian.

The posterior position of the nostrils, the small size and position

of the palato-pterygoid foramen, are marks of affinity to Pleszo-

saurus, in common with which genus the cranial structure of the

Ichthyosaurus exhibits a majority of Lacertian characters.

In comparing the jaws of the Ichthyosaurus tenuirostris with

those of the Gangetic Gharrial, an equal degree of strength and of

alveolar border for teeth results from two very different proportions

in which the maxillary and premaxillary bones are combined toge-

ther to form the upper jaw. ‘The prolongation of the snout has

evidently no relation to this difference, and we are accordingly led to

look for some other explanation of the disproportionate development

of the premaxillaries in the Ichthyosaurus: it appears to me to give

additional proof of the collective tendency of the affinities of the

Ichthyosaurus to the Lacertian type of structure. The backward,

or antorbital position of the nostrils, like that in Whales, is related to

their marine existence. But, in the Lacertians, in which the nostrils

extend to the fore part of the head, their anterior boundaries are

formed by the premaxillaries: it appears therefore to be in con-

formity with the Lacertian affinities of the Ichthyosaur that the

premaxillaries should still enter in the same relations with the nos-

Miscellaneous. 397

trils, although this involves an extent of anterior development pro-

portionate to the length of the jaws; and the forward production of

these sharp-toothed instruments fitted them, as in the modern Dol-

phins, for the prehension of agile fishes.

In most Lacertians the median suture of the premaxillaries is

soon obliterated ; the like obtains in the Plesiosaurus, but the suture

is persistent in the Ichthyosaurus, as in Labyrinthodonts and Croco-

diles.

Note on Anemone nemorosa purpurea.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. Xe.

In general, the flowers of Anemone nemorosa are white, or white

with a more or less broad purple streak up the centre of the outside

of the outer petals. In a field at Pinner, Middlesex, there are

patches of this plant, intermixed with patches of the usual kind,

which have a darker foliage, and the flower entirely of a dark purple-

lilac. I may also add, that the usual colour of the Primrose in the

neighbourhood of Haverfordwest is pale bluish-red ; and all grada-

tions between that colour and yellow are to be observed.

Description of a new species of Woodpecker. By P. L. Scuater.

MeELANERPES RUBRIGULARIS.

Supra nitenti-niger: linea circumnuchali ab oculis incipiente,

altera utrinque suboculari a rictu latiore, tectricibus alarum

superioribus, dorso postico et caude tectricibus superioribus,

necnon maculis secundariarum trium extimarum apicalibus et

in pogonio externo primariarum tertie, quarte et quinte albis:

subtus nitenti-niger, gula media ruberrima, abdomine medio

flavicante, lateribus et crisso albo nigroque variegatis ; tectri-

cibus alarum inferioribus et remigum pogonio interiore cineras-

centi-nigris, maculis quadratis numerosis albis: caude rectri-

cibus omnino nigris: rostro et pedibus nigris.

Long. tota 8°5, alze 5:4, caudze 3-5, rostri a fronte 1-0, tarsi 0°8.

This Woodpecker, which is represented by Mr. Bridges as very

rare, appears to have escaped the researches of the American natu-

ralists; at least I am acquainted with no record of its existence,

though it may have been described quite lately. It appears to be

well placed in the genus Me/anerpes, of which no less than six species

are already known to inhabit California, namely M. erythrocephalus,

M. torquatus, M. thyroideus (Cassin, B. Cal. pl. 32: Picus natalie,

Malherbe, Cab. Journ. f. Orn., 1854, p. 271), M. formicivorus

(Cassin, B. Cal. pl. 2), M. albolarvatus, and M. ruber. From all

these it is quite different in colouring, and may be recognized at

once by its black breast and bright scarlet throat-mark, whence I

have named it M. rubrigularis.

“A very rare bird, the only one of the species I have ever seen.

Shot in Trinity Valley, on the pines. Probably this may occur more

398 Miscellaneous.

frequently in Oregon or the British possessions. Had it been com-

mon, I should have seen it in the southern part of the State of

California.’’ T. BripGes—Proc. Zool. Soc. Jan. 12, 1858.

Some Observations on the mode of life of a Fossorial.Hymenopterous

Insect, Cerceris arenarius. By M. H. Lucas.

The mode of life of several species of the genus Cerceris has already

been made known; but I am not aware that the observations which

I was enabled to make last summer upon the Cerceris arenarius, Fab.,

have yet been signalized by authors. On the 16th July of last year,

during very hot and stormy weather, I was at Fontenay-aux-Roses,

upon a rocky soil, completely exposed to the south. Upon this

ground, covered with a thick layer of fine sand, I observed, in a very

circumscribed space, twelve or fifteen cylindrical holes, the margins

of which were covered with fresh debris, newly moved, and composed

of earth, sand, and plaster ; above and in the vicinity of these bur-

rows, of which the depth was nearly three centimetres, hovered some

Hymenopterous insects, which I recognized as belonging to the genus

Cerceris, and as being the C. arenarius, Fab. Curious to ascertain

the proceedings of these industrious insects, I set myself to ob-

serve them, and the following are the results to which this study

led me.

In the vicinity of these nests, which there is nothing to protect,

I observed individuals of Cerceris flying about over the habitations,

but did not notice any one that ventured to penetrate mto them.

These individuals, which I ascertained to be males, placed themselves

quite close to the aperture of these dwellings, and waited patiently

until their inhabitants issued from them. I also noticed that some

of these subterranean conduits were occupied by their inhabitants,

for from time to time I saw a Cerceris arenarius come to the open-

ing, push away the debris, which might have inconvenienced it, with

its broad head, protrude a portion of its thorax, survey the neigh-

bourhood, and agitate its antenne in all directions.

This manceuvre was continued for a considerable time, and during

the agitation into which the inhabitants of these retreats threw them-

selves, the male held himself in observation, and appeared to be watch-

ing the issue of these insects. In fact, as soon as they quitted their

abodes, they were pursued by the males, and both were lost in the

distance. Not understanding the movements of the males, I took

some individuals in their nests, and found that the true proprietors of

these burrows were females.

Frequently I saw females flying over the holes, and whilst they

were in search of their own habitations, the males threw themselves

upon them; but the females, not yielding to their solicitations, got

rid of them by pushing them away with their hind-feet, and threw

them on the sand, where they fell more or less stupefied.

I also observed that the females, on returning to their habitations,

held under their sternum, by means of their feet, some bodies

of considerable size, which they buried with great precipitation in

Miscellaneous. 399

their burrows. Wishing to ascertain the prey with which these care-

ful females furnished their larvee, I captured a considerable number

of them, and found that they nourish their progeny with beetles

belonging to the family Curculionide and to the genus Otiorhynchus.

I also ascertained that the Cerceris varied in the selection of species,

- for I counted four belonging to this generic group, namely Otiorhyn-

chus scabrosus, sulcatus, raucus, and nubilus ; they also furnished

me with a Phytonomus punctatus and several individuals of Bromius

vitis. Is it because the species of this latter genus resemble Ofio-

rhynchi in their form that this Curculionicidal Cerceris furnishes its

larvee with them ?

It is only the females that are charged with the care of provision-

ing the larvee, and it is only the females that devote themselves to

the construction of the burrows destined to protect their progeny.

As to the males, I fancy they are vagrants, and that their principal

functions consist in the propagation of their species.

All day, and as long as the sun is above the horizon, the females

are busy in bringing nourishment to their larvee, and nothing is more

curious than to see how great is their activity, and with what earnest-

ness they perform these operations. Their burrows, which are always

cylindrical, are not straight, but usually form a more or less distinct

curve: this is easily proved; for if a straw be introduced into these

burrows, the aperture of which is about 5 millimetres in diameter, it

is very dificult to pass it to the bottom, and then it is felt that the

straw changes its originally straight direction in a well-marked

curve.

If it be curious to observe the maternal zeal with which these

females provision their larvze, it is no less interesting to witness the

activity which they display in the construction, and especially in the

repair of their habitations.

Into these holes the provident female carries successively from

fifteen to twenty Otiorhynchi; and when we observe these beetles,

they are found to be in a very decidedly lethargic state. The sting

applied to these Otiorhynchi by the female Cerceris no doubt be-

numbs the vital principle ; and although, at the first glance, they do

not seem to have more than a few moments to live, they probably

remain alive for several months, that is to say, until the larvze, for

whose nourishment they are destined, have devoured their principal

organs. What seems to support the opinion which I here put for-

ward is, that on the 22nd of September I had still some living speci-

mens of Otiorhynchus scabrosus, the species most sought for by this

Fossorial Hymenopterous insect.—Comptes Rendus, 22nd February,

1858, p. 414.

On a new species of Hamatozoon of the genus Filaria, observed in

the Heart of a Seal (Phoca vitulina, Linn.). By M. Jory.

In dissecting the heart of a Seal (Phoca vitulina) the author found

several female Nematoid worms, 15 to 20 centimetres in length, and

0°80 to 1 millimetre in diameter. Four of them were fixed in the

4.00 Miscellaneous.

right, and two in the left auricle. He considers it to be a new spe-

cies, to which he gives the name of

Filaria cordis Phoce.

Adult female. Body whitish, filiform, 15 to 20 centimetres in length,

attenuated and recurved like a hook at its posterior portion.

Head obtuse, without papillee ; mouth none; anus none. Integu-

ment finely striated transversely, presenting under the microscope

interlaced fibres like those of the skin of Mermis, and covering an

internal tube formed of longitudinal fibres or lamelle.

Male unknown.

The female described was stuffed throughout its length with ova

and embryos lodged in a tubular ovary, with very delicate diaphanous

walls, without any apparent trace of organization. The ova nearest

the tail resembled small, irregularly elliptical or spherical masses.

Those of the middle of the body contained an embryo rolled upon

itself in the manner of those of Gordius, described by Grube. In

the anterior third of the body there were innumerable free embryos,

0°60-0°70 mill. in length, and 0-001 mill. in diameter, pressed and

interlaced together like a tangled knot of microscopic snakes. The

development of the ovary was so enormous, that all the other organs

of the body had entirely disappeared, and the animal formed an ovi-

Jferous and embryoniferous tube, justifying to a certain extent the

singular remark of Jacobson, who asks, whether the Guinea-worm

(Filaria Medinensis) “‘ may not be only a tube or sheath filled with

vermicles.”’

The author then remarks upon the number of Fi/arie found in all

parts of fishes, which constitute the food of the Seal, and also upon

the fact that all the true Filarie piscium hitherto observed have

been destitute of sexual organs. Hence he concludes, that these

Filarie are introduced with the prey into the stomach of the Seal,

and after the digestion of the prey, find their way into the blood-

vessels, and thus into the heart. From the comparatively large size

of the embryos, the author does not consider that they could circu-

late with the blood through the capillary vessels, like the Filarie of

the blood of the Dog; but he adds, that it might be advisable to

examine the entire sanguiferous system of dogs with worms in their

blood, in order to see whether similar parent Fi/arie may not also

occur in them.—Comptes Rendus, February 22, 1858, p. 403.

Osteological Museum in Leyden.

The Dutch Government, with their usual attention to science,

have been building a new gallery for their magnificent osteological

collection. The entire quadrangle of the older Museum has been

heightened another floor and lighted by skylights, which is to be

devoted to the osteological collection; the larger specimens, as the

Giraffe, Elephant, and Rhinoceros, being placed in erect separate

glass cases down the centre of the gallery.—J. E. Gray.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES. }

No. 6. JUNE 1858.

XXXVI.—Anatomical Observations on a new form of Compound

Tunicata. By Joun Denis Macponaxp, Assistant Surgeon

of H.M.S. ‘ Herald.’

W3ILE cruising in Bass’s Strait, two beautiful specimens of a

compound Tunicary, whose pyriform zooids exhibited much of

the characteristic organization of Boltenia and Cystingea, were

taken in the trawl from a depth of 10-12 fathoms. The zooids,

each measuring about half an inch in length, were clustered

round the upper or free part of a long cylindrical stem, gths of

an inch in diameter ; and, as they were all appended to this com-

mon peduncle by distinct pedicles, the whole formed an elegant

raceme composed of a transparent, colourless, and delicate car-

tilaginous basis, the equivalent of the test in simple Tunicata.

It will be convenient to describe this interesting form as pre-

serving what we may assume to be its natural position, viz. with

the stem erect, the long axis of the zooids more or less hori-

zontal, and the branchial opening turned upwards; it being

understood that the latter and the cloacal aperture hold the

same relations that obtain in Boltenia and Cystingea, the bran-

chial orifice being proximal or nearer the pedicle, and the cloacal,

distal or subterminal.

The test is smooth externally, and so transparent that its

delicate cells are not very readily detected, though the equable

distribution of the bright and rounded nuclei is at once apparent.

There are no “ pallio-vascular”* processes or ramifications in

the proper test of the zooids ; but a tubular prolongation of the

mantle, running through the pedicle of each, connects it with a

* I employ this term for convenience, not being aware that any distine-

i name has been given to the structures to which it is applied in the

text.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 26

402 Mr.J.D. Macdonald on a new form of Compound Tunicata.

system of tubes, which exhibit in general a longitudinal arrange-

ment in the tissue of the stem (PI. XI. fig. 2 q), and give rise to

numerous sacculations spreading peripherically. When this tubu-

lar prolongation is cut across, the test may be easily peeled off,

as it were, leaving the animal im a fit state for examination.

The external apertures close up in four irregularly puckered

folds, but do not exhibit much prominence.

The branchial orifice, which opens upon the upper surface

about one-third from the extremity, is furnished internally with

a dense circlet of simple subulate tentacula (fig. 6 e), whose bases

are continuous, on the one hand, with the epithelial membrane

of the branchial sac, and, on the other, with that which invests

the muscular coat and the viscera, and terminates in the tubular:

process of the pedicle above noticed.

The muscular tunic is composed of an open work of delicate |

fibres disposed in different directions, but chiefly running trans-

versely, and the short cylindrical tubes of the external openings

are furnished with circular and radiating bundles strongly re-

sembling those of Boltenia.

The mouth (Pl. XI. fig. 2,f) is situated near the centre of the

inferior wall of the respiratory chamber, leading rather suddenly

into a lengthy cesophagus (g), which, after having reached the

extremity of the thorax, opens into a subglobular stomach (/)

with thick glandular walls tinted with a reddish-brown pigment.

This viscus tapers off internally, to form a kind of duodenum

coated with amber-coloured cells, which probably fulfil the office

of liver.

The mtestine here curves upon itself dextrally, and the rectum

may be said to course the whole length of the body and termi-

nate close to the cloacal outlet.

A distinct ovarium (m) and testis (0) are packed together in

the loop of intestine, and the delicate vas deferens and a wide

oviduct pass outwards side by side between the cesophagus and

rectum towards the cloaca.

Ova in the immature state may be seen in the ovarium, crop-

ping out below the duodenum ; but a cluster of several, contain-

ing tadpole-like embryos in different stages of development,

usually occurs in a sacculus of the duet (n) below the cesophagus ;

while others, still further advanced, appear to lie loosely in the

branchial sac, quite unconnected with the cloaca.

The heart (/), occupying a distinct pericardium, lies imme-

diately above the intestinal loop; and holding a longitudinal

position, its alternately reversed vermicular contractions may be

easily observed during life.

A well-marked endostyle (d) is traceable along the upper or

dorsal wall of the respiratory chamber, from the imner side of

Mr. J. D. Macdonald on a new form of Compound Tunicata. 403

the branchial opening to the cardiac end of the stomach, where

it suddenly curves downwards and outwards to terminate near

the inner side of the mouth. A line drawn through the branchial

and cloacal openings would be nearly parallel to this latter por-

tion of the endostyle, and the transverse bars of the branchial

network take the same direction. The more delicate longitudinal

nervures, on the other hand, are parallel with the first portion

of the endostyle, and rather more closely approximated than is

usual in other cases.

The nervous system mainly consists of two small rounded

ganglia (fig.6 5) lying one upon another, in a right line with,

and about midway between, the branchial and cloacal apertures.

The deeper one appears to be the larger of the two, and presents

a considerable portion of its surface below the other.

It is rather difficult to trace the course of the nerves which

radiate from these centres, both on account of the transparency

of the nerves themselves and the manner in which the fibres of

the muscular coat intersect them. I have been enabled, how-

ever, to follow a delicate tubule from the lateral borders of the

larger ganglion to a minute black spot composed of a fine granu-

lar pigment, lying at some little distance from the median line

on either side; and in this observation I am supported by Mr.

F. M. Rayner, who inspected the original preparations himself.

Now, the question arises, what is the nature of these spots ?

they are not confined to this species, for I have distinctly ob-

served their homologues in the zooids of Sigillina. Would it

be irrational to surmise that they are rudimentary visual organs ?

which indeed their primd facie appearance would naturally sug-

gest. Analogy, to a certain extent, forbids this conclusion, and

several facts tend to show that they are the remnants of the

otolithic saes (fig. 7 @ and fig. 8, more highly magnified) which

exist in the larva in close contact with the nervous ganglia*.

I must, however, defer any further remarks on this subject to a

future period.

From what has been stated above, it will be seen that the

actual relationships of the branchial and cloacal openings, whose

position is apparently so anomalous in the present genus, as well

as in Boltenia and Cystingea, do not differ essentially from those

which obtain in ordinary Ascidians.

The endostyle, however distorted, must always indicate the

dorsal aspect of the animal; hence it would be incorrect to con-

sider the space included between the branchial openmg and

pedicle, in the genera alluded to, as part of the ventral surface.

* The disposition of the otolithic sacs in relation to the ganglia tends to

show that the axis of the future Tunicary is at right angles to that of its

embryo.

26%

404 Mr.J.D. Macdonald on a new form of Compound Tunicata.

This, however, and other particulars, will be better understood

by reference to the annexed diagrams, which are principally in-

tended to show the theoretical changes through which a simple

Ascidian plan must pass, to assume successively the characters

of a common Ascidian, a Boltenia, and a zooid of the genus now

under consideration, for which I shall adopt the provisional

name of Chondrostachys.

A, simple plan of an Ascidian, with the ventral surface turned

downwards. The entermg arrow

shows the branchial orifice with its

tentacula, and the emerging one the

cloacal outlet : a, the branchial sac ;

6, the mouth and cesophagus ; c¢, the

stomach ; d, the intestine and vent; 1,

e, the cloacal chamber. A _ vertical

line is drawn through the nervous

ganglion (indicated by a black spot)

and the viscera, dividing the body

into an anterior and a posterior half ;

and the deviation of this axis from

that of the plan is represented by a

corresponding line in the other diagrams, in which also the

several parts marked in the plan will be readily recognized.

The plan, in the position given, to some extent resembles a

zooid of Pyrosoma ; but if its ventral surface be turned upwards,

so that the body may rest principally on the posterior dorsal

region, the stomach will then hold a low position; and the in-

testine, somewhat more lengthened, will naturally take the flex-

ures which it exhibits in the ordinary Ascidian (B).

Let us now suppose this latter form to be suspended from the

point 1, B; the body will become elongated, z.e. both compressed

laterally and depressed in the direction of its vertical axis. The

position of the mouth and vent will be lowered, and the loop of

Mr. J. D, Macdonald on a new form of Compound Tunicata. 405

intestine drawn upwards, taking with it the stomach and ova-

rium. In short, it will have acquired the characters of Bol-

tenia (C).

Still further, let the point of suspension be 1, C, and the ver-

tical axis of the body will assume greater obliquity. The endo-

style will be bent upon itself (a, D), thus altering the direction

of the branchial bars; the mouth, stomach, and intestinal loop

will be still more elevated, and the anal aperture more depressed,

so that the resulting animal will correspond with one of the

zooids of our new genus (D).

The points of difference between the latter and Boltenia are

given in the following columns :—

Chondrostachys.

Tentacula simple.

Mouth nearly opposite the

branchial orifice, widely sepa-

rated from the vent.

(Esophagus long.

Stomach subglobose, straight,

and corresponding with the

long axis of the body.

Flexure of intestine dextral.

Rectum anterior.

Length of alimentary canal

from the mouth to the flexure

one-half less than from the

flexure to the vent.

No true liver.

No pallio-vascular canals in

the test of the body.

Only the right ovarium, or

that included in the intestinal

loop, present.

Boltenia.

Tentacula compound.

Mouth near, and rather in-

ferior to the vent, and both ap-

proximating the cloacal open-

ing.

(Esophagus short.

Stomach full, elongated,

curved, and nearly parallel with

the short axis of the body.

Intestinal flexure antero-

posterior.

Rectum lateral.

Length of alimentary canal

from the mouth to the flexure

rather more than from the

flexure to the vent.

A well-organized system of

hepatic glands.

Minutely ramified and reti-

culated pallio-vascular canals

in the test of both body and

stem.

Both right and left ovaria

present.

Whoever looks for a veritable affinity here, will certainly be

disappointed, though it must be conceded that the general

resemblance is quite as close as one might expect the zooids of

a representative compound form could bear to such a remarkable

though simple Ascidian as Boltenia*.

* [We venture to think that the true position of Chondrostachys is be-

406 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Affinities of Camptonyx.

The genus Cystingea with its terminal cloacal opening, so far

as the disposition of its alimentary canal is concerned, agrees

rather with the characters given in the left-hand column; but

in nearly all other particulars, as may be gathered from Mr. W.

S. Macleay’s beautiful description, its affinity to Boltenia can

scarcely be questioned.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.

Fig. 1. Chondrostachys, natural size.

Fig. 2, One of the zooids, with a portion of the axis magnified: a, bran-

chial, and 4, cloacal orifice; c, branchial network; d, endostyle ;

e, pseudo eye-speck; f, mouth; g, cesophagus; , stomach ;

7, intestinal loop; &, rectum; /, heart; m, ovarium; 1, ova

occupying a sacculus of the duct (two others are seen in the

branchial chamber) ; 0, testis; p, vas deferens; q, pallio-vascular

process leading into the stem.

Fig. 3. Transverse section of stem.

Fig. 4. Longitudmal section of the same, on a larger scale.

Fig. 5. Czecal end of one of the tubules, more highly magnified.

Fig. 6. Ventral surface of a zooid removed and laid out to show the rela-

tion of the pseudo eye-specks a ato the ganglion 6; ce, branchial,

and d, cloacal aperture; e, some of the oral tentacula protruding

inferiorly.

Fig. 7. Tadpole-like embryo within the ovum (one of the three suckers,

being situated upon the dorsal aspect, does not present itself m

this view): a, otolithic sacs.

Fig. 8. Enlarged figure of the otolithic saes lyimg upon the ganglion:

a, otolithes separated from the investing pigment-granules.

XXXVII.—On the Affinities of the genus Camptonyx, Benson.

By Dr. Gray, F.R.S. &e.

THERE can be little doubt that this genus is a new form of

amphibious mollusk, characterized by its cap-like shell, with a

groove and keel on the side; but I think, from the account of

the position of the eyes, the shape of the tentacles, and the form

of the muzzle, as well as the peculiar colour of the shell, that it

is much more nearly allied to Otina than to Ancylus, with which

Mr. Benson compares it.

Otina is nearly as terrestrial ; it lives among Lichina on rocks

near the sea, sometimes within reach of the spray, and more

rarely in parts covered by the water at very high tides; but it

is essentially terrestrial; and as many plants are common to

the sea-shore and mountains, the difference between the habitat

of Otina and Camptonyz is not very great.

tween Clavelina and Syntethys. The relation of the mtestine to the bran-

chial sac in Chondrostachys removes it from that group of Ascidians to

which Boltenia belongs.—Eb. |

Mr. W. H. Benson on Tanysiphon. 407

Otina was formerly confounded with Velutina, a marine genus.

I showed that it was a lung-breathing animal, and arranged it

with Auriculide, on account of the position of the eyes; but the

form of the tentacles induced me, in my last work, to place it as

a tribe in the family Lymneade, The discovery of Camptonyz,

however, with its similar terrestrial habitat, and having eyes in

the same position, indicates the necessity of forming a family

Otinide for the two genera.

The form of the muscular scars in shells depends in great

measure on the form of the shell: thus, all very open-mouthed

shells, except Haliotis, have a large horse-shoe-shaped muscular

scar, as that form of adductor muscle is required to keep the

shell on the back of the animal; so that the form of the mus-

cular scar and of the shell depend on each other.

May 1, 1858.

XXXVIII.—Characters of Tanysiphon, a new genus of Fluviatile

Shells, allied to the Myacide. By W. H. Benson, Esq.

(With a Plate.]

In January 1846, when making one of my latest conchological

explorations in the vicinity of Calcutta, I procured on the muddy

shore of Tolly’s Nullah, near the bridge leading to Allipore, a

single valve of a Potamomya, and of another bivalve, apparently

allied to my ancient acquaintance Novaculina, which also inha-

bits the same water, but differing from it so much in the struc-

ture of the hinge, and the greater comparative length of the

siphonal scar, that I felt assured of its being the type of a distinct

genus, to which I assigned, in MS., the name Tanysiphonia.

Ten years later, Dr. Theodore Cantor having been appointed to

a medical charge on the banks of the small tidal stream in ques-

tion, I entreated his attention to a search for living specimens,

which I felt assured would be found at some depth in the mud

at low-water. He kindly answered my call, and after much

search by his people, transmitted to me a packet which con-

tained a few specimens of the desiderated shell among a greater

number of Novaculina. When shown by me to a well-known

conchological author, he doubted whether I had sufficient grounds

for separating the form from Novaculina. Dr. Cantor’s atten-

tion being then called to the acquisition of the smaller form in

a living state, his kind exertions were rewarded by the capture

of live specimens in the following spring. These were trans-

mitted, in spirits, with a drawing, and some observations on the

external characters of the animal and its affinity, which I find

fully borne out by the specimens received.

408 Mr. W. H. Benson on Tanysiphon.

The examination of the animal not only proved that it was

distinct as a genus from Novaculina, but that it must be sepa-

rated from the family of Solenidze and annexed to that of the

Myacide. Its nearest relations in that group are probably

Glycimeris and Sazicava, the young of the latter being furnished

with cardinal teeth. Tanysiphon is found at extreme low-water,

by digging to a depth of six inches, or even a foot, in the mud,

and occurs in a vertical position. Dr. Cantor states that it is

not abundant, and that it was obtainable by his people only in

February and March.

I now proceed to describe the shell.

TanysrPHon, Benson, nov. gen.

Testa subineequivalvis, incequilateralis, transverse oblonga, umbo-

nibus prominentibus obtusis, extremitatibus (postica maxime) hian-

tibus, margine superiori subarcuato, ventrali subrecto. Cicatrix

siphonalis elongata ;5, longitudinis testee mvadens. Valvze dextree

dentes tres, 1 anterior angustus prominens intrans, 2 laminares

transversi, medianus prominens, posterior major obtusus; valve

sinistree dentes duo, anterior bilobatus, posterior major. Ligamen-

tum duplex, externum parvum ellipticum, vix convexiusculum, inter-

num lineare foveam posteriorem occupans, demum laminam cardina-

lem perpendiculariter truncans. Epidermis tenuis. Area interior

testze nitida, non margaritacea.

T. rivalis, Bens.,n.s, Pl. XII. B. fig. 3.

Testa tenui, transverse oblonga, antice breviori obtusa, postice lon-

giori, angustiori, extus tenuiter striata et irregulariter remote

rugosa, epidermide pallide cornea; natibus decorticatis latis pro-

minentibus, umbonibus obtusis; valvis male congruentibus, per

spatium breve cardinale et ventrale solum tactum exhibentibus ;

humero umbonali antico breviter compressiusculo ; area interiori

ceerulescenti-alba.

Lat. 21, alt. 11, crass. 9 mill.

Habitat in rivo, prope urbem Calcutta Bengalensem.

Some of the teeth are apt, in large specimens, to become

obsolete.

The following account is extracted from Dr. Cantor’s letter

accompanying his interesting drawing of the animal :—

“The siphons closely resemble those organs in Mya truncata,

Linn., Woodward, p. 217. fig. 220. Both are united in a finely

annulated compressed scabbard nearly equalling the length of

the shell. A raphe or seam appears along the inferior margin

of the scabbard. The free extremity is surrounded by tentacula,

which are distant, and of unequal length. The orifices of the

siphons are papillular ; that of the branchial siphon, the larger, is

Mr. W. H. Benson on Tanysiphon. 409

provided with minute tentacula, but the orifice of the exhalant

siphon is naked. The small foot is hatchet-shaped, with the

posterior margin notched. Both the siphons and the foot are

wholly retractile, and highly sensitive. The foot is sometimes

extended and tongue-shaped, but generally of the outline repre-

sented.”

The specimens received in spirits show that the mantle is

closed at the basal edge, presenting narrow openings at either

extremity for the passage of the siphonal sheath and foot. The

suture is nearly straight, scarcely undulate. The foot is thick

and cartilaginous, broad, and with a pit or depression at the

anterior end, and laterally hamate, or bent like the crook of a

walking-stick, the point being towards the hinge-side, and the

hinder edge straight, not concave.

For comparison with Novaculina, I copy the following extracts

from my paper published at Calcutta, in the ‘Gleanings in

Science’ for February 1830, a work edited by the late Captain

Herbert. It was the precursor of the ‘Journal of the Asiatic

Society,’ and is now very scarce. Reference to that memoir

would have probably prevented the form from being confounded

as a subgenus under the awkwardly-named Solecurtus of Blain-

ville, and from being regarded by several recent authors as

merely an estuary shell. The living specimens, from which I

drew the characters, were procured in large communities by

digging in a strong slaty clay in the banks of the River Jumna,

at Humeerpore in Bundelkhund, one thousand miles from the

sea by the river line. The dead shells had previously occurred

to me in the Ganges, and in the Goomty at Juanpore, between

Lucknow and Benares.

The branchial siphon is ciliated in Solecurtus ; in Novaculina

both the siphons are destitute of cilia.

Extracts from Description of Novaculina, pp. 63 & 64.

“ Animal. Mantle with the basal edges united, forming a

tube which encloses the animal, longitudinally constricted at the

suture. Foot proceeding from the anterior extremity, short,

thick, cylindrical, and very muscular ; enlarged at the extremity

into a disk with a convex surface, the plane of which is at right

angles with the axis of the foot and shell. Siphons separate, as

long as the shell when fully extended; the anal one, or that

nearest the hinge, half the thickness of the other; apertures

constricted, not ciliated.”

* As in the Solenacez, the edges of the mantle are soldered

together at the base, forming a tube which confines the animal

and gives more support to its muscular foot, the exertions of

410 Mr. H. J. Carter on Dracunculus.

which are principally required in the direction of the axis of the

shell......The animal differs from Solen in having its siphons

free, instead of occupying a common tube; and in having an

expanded instead of a conical termination to the foot.”

I may also add the following from the characters of the shell :

“‘Epidermis easily detached when dry, folding over the edges

and extremities of the shell, and connecting the hinge-margins.”

In Novaculina there is a strong prominent external hgament,

and its internal prolongation is received into a cavity communi-

cating by a lateral posterior opening with the interior of the

shell; the salient re-entering teeth—three in the left valve, and

two longer in the right—lie under the beaks anteriorly to and

quite independent of the ligamental cavity; whereas in Tany-

siphon two of the teeth in each valve form, as it were, a portion

of the wall which separates the ligamental cavity from the in-

terior of the shell, and the anterior tooth in the right valve

alone inclines to an independent direction.

For comparison with Dr. Cantor’s drawing of the animal of

Tanysiphon, 1 add a sketch which I made from a living example

of Novaculina in Caleutta. It will be observed that the animal

failed to protrude the foot, so as to exhibit its form to the extent

reached in the Jumna specimens, and that the siphons were also

less extended.

Cheltenham, 29th April, 1858.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII. B.

Fig. 1. Tanysiphon rivalis, natural size (nearly).

Fig. 2. Siphonal tube and siphon, magnified.

Fig. 3. Left valve of Tanysiphon rivalis.

Fig. 4. Novaculina Gangetica, with animal.

Note.—Dr. Cantor’s figure having reference chiefly to the animal of

Tanysiphon, the part which represents the shell fails to exhibit the general

form correctly, especially in the umbonal region. The beaks are too pro-

minent, and are deficient in the breadth which characterizes the genus in

this as in the corresponding part of Novaculina. Fig. 3 shows the true shape.

XXXIX.— Observations on Dracunculus in the Island of Bombay.

By H. J. Carrer, Esq., H.C.S. Bombay *.

Since my “ Note on Dracunculus in the Island of Bombay” was

communicated to the Society in October 1853, and published

in the new series of their ‘ Transactions’ (No. 2. p. 45), I have

continued to give my attention to the subject when opportunity

offered, and have thus been able to correct, to add to, and to

* Communicated by the author; having been read before the Medical

and Physical Society of Bombay, Feb. 6, 1858.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Dracunculus. 411

clear up many interesting points connected with this Entozoon.

They are as follows :—

1. What I have described and figured as the cesophagus (Coc.

cit.) is but the sheath of this organ, inasmuch as the latter may

be seen within the former, about 1-600th of an inch in diameter.

This corrects the apparent anomaly of the cesophagus being

larger, instead of smaller, than the intestine, and makes it agree

with the so-called “ Tank-worm,” whose anatomy, both indivi-

dually and sexually, with that of other free microscopic Filarie

in the island of Bombay, I have lately been able to determine

most satisfactorily.

2. What appears to be the intestine, in Dracunculus, is the

hepatic sheath degenerated, within which again is the intestine,

about 1-70th of an inch in diameter. This also corresponds

with the same organ in the microscopic Filaria.

3. There is not the slightest difference of form in any part of

the ovisac of Dracunculus indicating that it was once double,

and united together in the centre to form the vagina, as in the

free Filaria; nor is there any projection, or difference in the size

of its calibre, either in the large portion or in its filiform extre-

mities (which are exactly alike), indicative of its having any

connexion with a vaginal aperture.

4. The ovisac bursts through the body just behind the head of

the Dracunculus, on the extrusion of the latter from the human

body, and does not pass through an aperture ordained for the

evacuation of its contents, in this or in any other part of the

worm.

5. The third or “small papilla” which I described and

figured about the mouth (/oc. cit.), and through which I wrongly

conjectured that the ovisac might have its exit, has a similar one

opposite to it; so that there are two prominent and two rudi-

mentary papille, if the latter, which are very small, and cannot

be seen to project above the surface, be papillee at all.

6. The cesophagus, intestine, and position of the anal aper-

ture of the young Dracunculus correspond exactly with the same

organs and the position of the anus in the free microscopic

Filarie ; but no comparison can be drawn between the gene-

rative organs in the two, because they are not developed in the

former.

7. Very many species of microscopic Filarie abound in

myriads in the salt water of the marshes and main drain, in

the freshwater tanks, and in the gelatinous Algz (Gleocapsa)

which grow on the sides of old walls and gutters, during the

rainy monsoon, in the island of Bombay. Out of several hun-

dred specimens of these, I have met with seventeen distinct

412 Mr. H. J. Carter on Dracunculus.

forms: viz. seven in the salt water of the marshes and main

drain, of which six are males and females of three species re-

spectively ; two in the freshwater tanks, male and female ; and

eight in the gelatinous Alge on old walls, among which are six,

males and females of three species respectively.

8. Of these it may be stated that the organology in all is the

same, and, so far as the alimentary canal goes, exactly hke that

of the young Dracunculus. The generative organs and position

of the vulva are, in round terms, the same in all,—that is to

say, the vulva is situated towards the middle of the body (from

which departs in opposite directions the double tubular ovisac) ;

and the penis consists of two horny spicules approximated at

an acute angle just inside the anus, from whence it is exsertile.

In all, however, the variety in form of the head or tail, or both,

serves not only to distinguish the species, but frequently also

the sex of the species. In most (probably all) the cesophagus is

furnished with a rigid, sharp-pointed extremity, whieh is exser-

tile. Lastly, in all, the young are undistinguishable from each

other, and closely allied im form to the young Dracunculus; the

alteration in the head and tail not taking place before the deve-

lopment of the generative organs.

Observations.—These facts show that the alimentary canal is

of the same construction in the young and old Dracunculus as

‘in the free microscopic Filarie above mentioned ;—that the ovi-

sac of the adult Dracunculus is as symmetrical in its two halves

as the double ovisac (so-called ‘“ uterus”) of the microscopic

species, but, from want of a vaginal outlet, is a uniform con-

timuous tube, the diminished extremities of which resemble the

diminished extremities of the double ovisac, which are, in fact,

the ovaries ;—that the bursting forth of the ovisac, therefore, in

Dracunculus is an inevitable consequence, and has its parallel,

according to Van Beneden, in the bursting-forth of the “matrix”

or so-called “ uterus” under corresponding circumstances (that

is, when it becomes distended with ova) in the Cestoid Entozoa,

Tenia solium ;—that the cesophagus in Dracunculus being of the

same construction as that of the microscopic Filarie, is there-

fore, probably, provided with an exsertile pomt, which enables it

to bore its way through the tissues, after the manner of Cysti-

cercus, which is also similarly provided for this purpose; and

that this might enable the young of the microscopic species to

pass into the human body through the skin direct, or indirectly

through the ducts of the sudorific glands, the latter bemg much

larger in calibre (viz. 1-1200th of an inch) than the young

Filariade, which are frequently not wider than a human blood-

elobule ;—that, from what we now know of Parthenogenesis, or

Mr. H. J. Carter on Dracunculus. 413

Virgin-generation, the young female microscopic worm might

pass into the body already impregnated even before the genera-

tive organs can be detected ;—that some of the microscopic

Filarie above alluded to have two and four minute papillary

eminences projecting from their heads, respectively, two of which

are larger than the other two, which approximates them still

closer to Dracunculus ;—and lastly, that the microscopic Filarie

not only seek a habitat (viz. the gelatinous Algze and decomposing

cells of vegetable matter) where they can obtain nitrogenous food

and elements of nutrition like those afforded by the human

body, but that it has occurred to me frequently to find a Nazis

(whose habitat also is the Glwocapsa during the rainy weather)

with its peritoneal cavity containing one or more microscopic

Filarie, equal in size to those which are dwelling in the same

Alga.

It is true that we have not the means of feeding either man

or animals with the young microscopic Filarie, to determine if

this would be followed by the production of Dracunculus, as the

abundance of Cysticerci in “ measly pork” has enabled Kiichen-

meister, Van Beneden, Siebold, and others, to prove that the

latter, when taken internally, are productive of Tenia, or tape-

worm; nor would this be likely to succeed if we did possess

such means, since it is more than probable that the embryo

which produces Dracunculus, whatever it may be, enters through

the surface of the body. Neither should we be justified in

plastering mud over the human body, to satisfy our curiosity in

this respect, while the experiment seems to be already performed

to our hands, as related in my “ Note” under reference, where it

is shown that out of a school of fifty boys bathing and dabbling

more or less throughout the day in a small pond in their

enclosure, whose muddy sediment swarmed with the so-called

*Tank-worm,” not less than twenty-one in one year had had

Dracunculus in more or less plurality ; while such was not only

not the case in any of the other schools of the island, but in the

school of which I have had medical charge for more than ten

years, with an average number of 346 children present, only two

or three cases have occurred during that time; and microscopic

Filarie do not exist, so far as I have been able to ascertain, in

the sedimentary deposit of the tank in their enclosure, from

which the children of this school are solely supplied with bathing-

water.

I have only now to add, in support of the inference conveyed

by the above remarks respecting the origin of Dracunculus, that

Prof. Siebold took the larvee or caterpillars of Yponomeuta cogna-

tella and other Lepidopterous insects, and, having placed them in

wet mould which abounded with the embryos of Mermis albicans,

41 4 Mr. P. H. Gosse on the British Actiniz.

a worm closely allied to Gordius, found, in every instance, that

after twenty-four hours the larvae became more or less infected

with these embryos, which had penetrated into their bodies ;

while the larve of Yponomeuta being transparent, enabled this

sagacious observer to ascertain, by aid of the microscope, that

they did not contain any of these embryos before the experi-

ment of bringing the two into contact with each other was

performed*. Lespés also, while studying the Termites, found

whole nests destroyed by the embryos of a Nematoid worm just

like our microscopic Fi/arie, penetrating their bodies and be-

coming developed in the peritoneal cavity}, as in the instance

above mentioned in Nais. If, after this, the origin and mode of

introduction of Dracunculus into the human body be doubted, I

can only reply, that I shall be happy to see a better explana-

tion of it. The facts above stated appear to me as conclusive as

those of Cysticercus producing Tenia, or tape-worm ; and there-

fore it remains only to determine which of the microscopic

Filarie produces Dracunculus in Bombay,—a point which the

marked forms of these worms respectively might be expected to

render not difficult of demonstration. Indeed, it so happens

that the so-called “Tank-worm” (Urolabest palustris, mihi),

which I have taken from the “bathing-pool” of the school men-

tioned, as well as from other pools, tanks, and collections of

dirty fresh water in the island generally, comes nearest to Dra-

cunculus. The largest specimens are 1-6th of an inch long, bi-

labiate, with an exsertile, sharp-pointed oesophagus ; the hepatic

sheath ending some distance from the termination of the intes-

tine; the vulva opens in the female a little in front of the

middle of the body, and the anus posteriorly, just before the

body terminates suddenly in a whip-like tail. The penis in the

male is exsertile from the anus, very nearly close to the posterior

extremity of the body, which is so obtuse as to be almost trun-

cated. The tail of the young is semi-geniculated at the base, and

there is a gland close to the anus, as in the young Dracunculus ;

that of the adult female varies in length, and becomes curved

upon itself when short.

XL.—Synopsis of the Families, Genera, and Species of the British

Actinie. By P. H. Gossn, F.R.S.

In hac Synopsi includuntur tot species Zoophytorum Astreea-

ceorum Britannicorum quot mihi adhuc cognite sunt. Desunt

* Ann. des Se. Nat. sér. 4. Zool. t. iv. p. 56, 1855.

t Annals, vol, xix. p. 388, 1857.

+ “A holder-on by the tail,” which is a character common to all these

microscopic Filarie.

Mr. P. H. Gosse on the British Actinic. 415

nonnull, quas, imperite descriptas, vel dubias, non tentatum

est generatim distribuere. Tribus CaryorpHyLiacea ad mono-

graphiam futuram postponitur.

ASTRAACEA.

Fam. I. Sagartiade.

Basis adherens. Tentacula simplicia, in cyclis continuis

digesta. Cutis, pro filis retractilibus armatis emittendis, per-

forata.

Gen. i. Actrnoxosa (Blainv.). Basis integra, cyclica. Ten-

tacula libenter et totaliter retractilia. Cutis acetabulis egens.

Os (ut plurimum) unica canali gonidiali instructum.

1. A. dianthus (Ellis). Corpus leve, in impleto columniforme.

Os valde sulcatum, seepissime rufum. Tentacula albo-annu-

lata.

Gen. ii. Sagartra (Gosse). Basis integra, cyclica. Tentacula

libenter et totaliter retractilia. Cutis acetabulis imstructa. Os

duabus canalibus gonidialibus instructum.

2. S. bellis (Ellis). Discus crateriformis, seepe undulatus, co-

lumna petiolo simulanti. Tentacula plurima, minima, in sex

eyclis digesta.

3. S. miniata (Gosse). Tentacula, in fronte, duabus lineis sub-

parallelis obscuris signata; in radice, area alba duas vittas

nigras ferente: extima medulla coccinea.

4. S. rosea (Gosse). Tentacula rosea: intima nonnunquam

duabus vittis nigris in imo signata.

5. S. ornata (Holdsworth). Tentaculorum radiorumque con-

junctio nigricans: vitta alba cordeque albo signata. (Hanc

non vidi.)

6. S. ichthystoma (Gosse). Tentacula minima, marginalia: dua-

bus vittis nigris tenuibus signata.

7. S. venusta (Gosse). Discus aureus: tentacula nivea.

8. S. nivea (Gosse). Discus niveus: tentacula nivea.

9. S. sphyrodeta (Gosse). Tentacula pauca, crassa, nivea; cu-

jusque radix intra annulum purpureum tenuem inclusa, qui

in linea marginem versus exit.

10. S. pallida (Holdsworth). Tentacula pluria, tenuia, nivea ;

quodque inter duas lineas ceruleas arcuatas amplexatum.

1]. S. pellucida (Alder). Prorsus pellucide alba. (Hance non

vidi.)

416 Mr. P. H. Gosse on the British Actiniz.

12. S. coccinea (Miiller). Corpus rufum, albo-lineatum : tenta-

cula pellucida albo-annulata, in imo vitta et duabus triangu-

laribus maculis nigris signata.

13. S. troglodytes (Johnston). Tentacula in imo litera nigra B

signata.

14. S. viduata (Miller). Tentacula tenuia, flexuosissima, linea

obscura irrupta utrinque signata.

15. S. parasitica (Couch). Tentacula crassiora, linea obscura

fracta utrinque signata.

16. S. Yarrellii (Cocks). Totaliter hyalina : columna lineis albis

signata. Tentacula brevia, obtusa, punctis albis couspersa.

(Hane non vidi.)

17. S. Alderi (Cocks). Columna hyalina, lineis prasinis sig-

nata, quee pone tentacula producuntur. Discus roseus. (Hane

non vidi.)

18. S. Bellit (Cocks). Columna, discus, tentaculaque hyalina,

maculis flavis signata. Os aureum. (Hane non vidi.)

19. S. (?) chrysosplenum (Cocks). Columna viridis, maculis

flavis linealiter digestis signata. Tentacula anunulis viridibus

signata. (Hance non vidi.)

Gen. 11. Apamsta (Forbes). Corpus valde depressum. Basis

(eetate matura) annularis, ad conchas adherens. Tentacula bre-

vissima, difficiliter et haud omnino retractilia.

20. A. palliata (Boh.). Corpus striis suleatum: maculis pur-

pureis aspersum.

Gen. iv. Arprasia (Gosse). Corpus versatile, valde extensile.

Tentacula longa, flexuosa, intima longissima, difficiliter et haud

omnino retractilia.

21. A. amacha (Gosse). Fuliginosa; discus radiis glaucis vel

cinereis signatus.

(N.B. Genera Carnea et Corynactis in tribu CaRYOPHYLLACEA

collocantur.)

Fam. II. Actiniade.

Basis adherens. Tentacula simplicia, in cyclis continuis di-

gesta. Cutis levis, acetabulis verrucis et cinclidibus egens.

Gen. y. ANTHEA (Johnston). Tentacula flexuosissima, dif-

ficiliter raroque retracta. Sphzerule marginales null.

22. A. cereus (Ellis). Tentacula tenuia, corpore longiora,

teretia.

Mr. P. H. Gosse on the British Actinie. 417

23. A. Tuedie (Johnst.). Tentacula crassa, subacuta, corpore

breviora, longitudinaliter suleata. (Hane non vidi.)

Gen. vi. Actinia (Linn.). Tentacula libenter et totaliter re-

tractilia. Spherule capsulifere ad disci marginem seriate.

24. A. mesembryanthemum (Ellis). Columna teres, obesa, mollis.

25. dA. margaritifera (Templeton). Columna depressa, coriacea,

transverse et longitudinaliter suleata. (Hane non vidi. An

distincta a priori ?)

Fam. III. Bunodide.

Basis adherens. Tentacula simplicia, in cyclis continuis

digesta. Cutis imperforata, verrucis obruta.

Gen. vii. Bunopes (Gosse). Verruce teretes, non adhesive,

linealiter digesta. Tentacula maculis definitis signata.

26. B. clavata (Thompson). Verruce subsequales, punctum

rubrum ferentes. Discus tentaculaque punctis albis conspersa.

Tentacula tenuiora, apicibus crispis.

27. B. thallia (Gosse). Verrucz subzequales, thalassine in fun-

damine glauco. Tentacula crassa, obtusa, punctis albis sparse

signata.

28. B. gemmacea (Ellis). Verrucee magne parveeque in seriebus

alternis. Columna griseo roseoque varia, sex teniis albis

signata. Tentacula crassa, obtusa, pellucida, in fronte pur-

purea, maculis ovalibus amplis albis signata.

Gen. vill. Teaxta (Gosse). Verrucze cavatee, adheesivee, indi-

geste sparse. Tentacula brevia, crassa, conica, sine maculis

definitis. Cutis cartilaginea.

29. T. crassicornis (Miller). Columna rubro viridique varia,

verrucis glaucis. Tentacula annulata.

30. T. digitata (Miller). Corpus miniatum, verrucis rufis.

Tentacula unicolora. (Hance non vidi.)

Fam. IV. Ilyanthide.

Corporis extremitas inferior obtuse rotundata, sine basi ad-

herente. Tentacula simplicia, in uno vel pluribus cyelis con-

tinuis digesta. Cutis levis, acetabulis verrucis et cinclidibus

egens. Fossores, natatores, aut tubifices.

Gen. ix. Ityanruus (Forbes). Columna pyriformis, infra in

punctum obtusum imperforatum attenuata. Tentacula sex et

triginta aut pluria, retractilia. Os simplex.

31. I. Scoticus (Forbes). Tentacula tenuia, filiformia, fere in-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Serv.3. Voli. 27

418 Mr. P. H. Gosse on the British Actinie.

star longitudinis columnz : linea obscura signata. (Hane non

vidi.)

32. I. Mitchellii (Gosse). Tentacula crassa, conica, instar quartee

partis longitudinis columne : vittis transversis signata.

Gen. x. Epwarpsia (Quatrefages). Columna vermiformis.

Discus tentaculaque in apice cylindri retractilis posita. Pars

inferior rara, inflata, translucida, retractilis, imperforata; media

plus minusve epidermide opaco incrassata.

33. E. callimorpha (Gosse). Tentacula sexdecim, in unica serie

digesta, marginalia, subeylindrica, duplo longiora quam cylin-

drus superior, hyalina, maculis et semi-annulis opacis albis

signata.

34. EH. carnea (Gosse). Tentacula quatuor et viginti, in tribus

seriebus digesta, conica, acuta, instar dimidii longitudinis

cylindri superioris, annulis carneis alternatis sub- -opacis et

pellucidis signata.

Gen. xi. Hatcampa (Gosse). Columna tenuis, vermiformis.

Discus tentaculaque retractilia sine cylindro speciali. Pars in-

ferior rara, inflata, translucida, non retractilis, imperforata. Ten-

tacula duodecim. Os simplex.

35. H. chrysanthellum (Peach). Tentacula cylindracea, obtusa,

longitudine instar disci diametri; pellucida, vittis angulatis

albis signata.

Gen. xii. Peacu1a (Gosse). Columna crassa, cylindracea vel

pyriformis. Discus tentaculaque sine cylindro speciali. Extre-

mitas inferior perforata. Tentacula duodecim, valde contractilia,

nec retractilia. Canalis gonidialis unica, ala expansa, protrusili,

fimbriata vel lobata instructa.

36. P. cylindrica (Reid). Ala gonidialis lobulis duodecim trian-

gularibus miniatis incisa. (Hane non vidi.)

37. P. hastata (Gosse). Ala gonidialis lobulis viginti_ papilli-

formibus brunneis incisa.

38. P.undata (Gosse). Ala gonidialis lobulis quinque quadratis

albis incisa.

Gen. xiii. ARAcHNacTIS (Blainv.). Columna cylindracea.

Extremitas inferior imperforata. Tentacula pauca, in duabus

seriebus digesta; exteriora longa, interiora brevia. Natat more

Meduse, per mare expansum.

39. A. albida (Forbes). Tentacula exteriora columna longiora,

interiora instar quartz ejusdem. (Hane non vidi.)

Gen. xiv. Cerrantuus (Delle Chiaje). Columna cylindracea,

Prot. Henfrey on the Cell-contents of Closterium. — 419

vermiformis, veste membranacea tubulari induta. Extremitas

inferior perforata. Tentacula plurima, in duabus sericbus di-

gesta, exteriora longa, interiora brevia.

40. C. membranaceus (Gmelin). Semi-pedalis. Tentacula mar-

ginalia omnium longissima : annulata.

41. C.(?) vermicularis (Forbes). Semi-pollicaris. Cyclus ten-

taculorum mediocrium extra longissima. (Vestis non relata

est.) (Hane non vidi.)

Fam. V. Lucernariade.

Basis adherens. Corpus crateriforme. Tentacula capitata,

in octo fasciculos segregata. Discus octangularis.

Gen. xy. DerastRuM (Gosse). Corpus repente contractum,

et supra et infra alvum. Tentaculorum fasciculi inter angulos

disci positi, vix separati.

42. D. cyathiforme (Sars). Semipollicare. Brunneum.

Gen. xvi. Lucernaria (Miller). Corpus expansum supra,

gradatim diminutum infra. Tentaculorum fasciculi in apicibus

angulorum positi, remoti.

43. L. campanulata (Lamx.). Corpus campaniforme, profundum.

Petiolus brevis. Colore hepatico.

44. L. auricula (Fabr.). Corpus expansum, umbelliforme, mi-

nime profundum. Petiolus instar corporis longitudine. Disci

anguli zquidistantes. Interanguli (nonnunquam) spherulis

marginalibus instructi. Viridis vel rosea.

45. L. quadricornis (Miller). Corpus expansum, fere planum.

Petiolus corpore multo longior. Disci anguli in paria conglu-

tinati. Ligni-brunnea.

Has species precedentes, figuris illuminatis ad naturam de-

pictis, in opere meo, “ Actinologia Britannica,’ quod nune in

fasciculis bimestribus publicatur, illustrare propositum est.

XLI.—Note on the Cell-contents of Closter

By Artuur’ Henrrey, F.R.S. &

Tue remarkable movements occurring in the interior of the cell

constituting the individual plant in the genus Closterium have

attracted the attention of most physiologists, and have given

rise to much discussion. Not very long ago, it was re- asserted

that the movements were associated with the presence of cilia* ;

* Quarterly Journal of Microscopic Science, iii. p. 54, 1855.

) mk

420 Prof. Henfrey on the Cell-contents of Closterium.

but Mr. Wenham* pointed out the error into which Mr. Osborne

had fallen, in common with a previous observer, Focke +.

Although assured of the absence of cilia, the movements still

appeared to me to present some peculiarities, which were unlike

ordinary rotation of the cell-contents ; and the reference to this

in a recent paper by Prof. Nagelit mduced me to re-examine

the subject. Nigeli’s account of the phenomenon is tolerably

correct so far as it goes, but is imperfect ; his conclusion, how-

ever, in which he propounds that this phenomenon is an ex-

ample of a peculiar kind of motion, which he calls “ glitsch-

bewegung”’ (glidmg movement), appears to me unwarranted.

I have very carefully studied, during the present month (May

1858), individuals of Closterium Lunula in a healthy state, by the

help of a new ;/,th objective of Ross, usmg an achromatic con-

denser. The following has been the result.

The cell-contents exhibit a special mode of arrangement, which

will be most conveniently described together with their charac-

ters, as observed both in the natural condition and when pressed

out carefully from the ruptured cell-membrane. The green

matter (endochrome) consists of a tough, slightly elastic, jelly-

like substance of a green colour (protoplasm coloured by diffused

chlorophyll?) ; the longitudinal lines are regions where this

green jelly is denser, and moreover of a far deeper (grass-) green

colour. ‘The large globules distributed in the endochrome are

chlorophyll-corpuscles, consisting of a still more dense, green,

jelly-like matter bounded by a definite outline, but without a

membrane or enclosing pellicle. In the present examples each

chlorophyll-corpuscle contaimed from twelve to twenty angular

starch-granules, arranged in the ordinary way of grouped or

compound starch-granules, but not absolutely in contact. In

their natural state, these starch-granules appeared brighter than

the chlorophyll-mass in which they were imbedded ; with iodine

they were at once coloured violet.

The green mass, consisting of two portions, one belonging to

each half of the elongated cell, does not fill the cell, but leaves

a clear submarginal space,—the region in which the circulation

is observed. The green jelly is not bounded by any pellicle or

proper coat; it is somewhat elastic, as above noticed, since by

gentle pressure it could be forced up quite to the cell-wall at

the margins and ends, and it returned to its place when the

pressure was removed (this operation very quickly arrested the

circulation). The space between the green matter and the cell-

wall is filled by a colourless liquid, in which swim innumerable

* Quarterly Journal of Microscopie Science, iv. p. 157.

+ Physiologische Studien, lst Heft, p. 54, 1847.

+ Pflanzenphysiologische Untersuch. Ziirich, 1855, p. 49.

Prof. Henfrey on the Cell-contents of Closterium. 421

fine granules, appearing like black specks with the highest

powers ; besides these point-like granules, the liquid contains a

variable but not great number of somewhat larger (perhaps

starch-) granules, many of which are often found in the clear

spaces at the ends of the cell. The said clear spaces are vacuoles

in the finely granular protoplasm lying between the green matter

and the cell-wall. These vacuoles do not exhibit any rhythmi-

cal contraction and expansion, but they alter in form, and

even move about in the limited space which they occupy, in

obedience to the impulse of the currents of circulation. Nor-

mally, or when the circulation is in equilibrium, the clear spaces

are round, and in the middle of the bluntly triangular space at

the end of the cell. When the currents of circulation are of

different force on the two sides, the vacuole is often driven to

one or other side; and I have even seen it driven over so as to

be partially insinuated into the space at the side of the green

matter, as if it were going to travel down in the submarginal

space, with the circulating fluids, towards the thicker part of the

cell; in all cases, however, it soon returned to its place in the

centre of the end-space. By pressure, driving the green endo-

chrome towards the end of the cell, the vacuole was obliterated.

The presence of the granules, exhibiting what has been called

a “swarming”’ movement in the vacuoles, is, as we may term it,

accidental. ‘They do not always exist there, and are evidently

the same larger granules which are found floating about irregu-

larly in the circulating protoplasm. When brought up to the

ends, they readily pass into the vacuole; and the vacuole being

kept in movement by the eddies of surrounding currents, the

contained granules are ‘rattled’ about as in a box; and their

movements being dependent upon external influence, they can-

not get out of their prison,—hence their accumulation in the

vacuolar spaces. In the submarginal clear region these same

granules are seen to be moved, as it appears, irregularly,

sometimes forwards, sometimes backwards, sometimes inwards,

and often with a tremulous oscillation, like molecular motion.

This is attributable to their being taken up and let go by op-

posing currents of the circulating substance, just as the globules

in the central space of the Chara-cell are moved onwards by the

circulating protoplasm when they come in contact with it.

In the last place, and as the matter of most importance, comes

the question of the cireulation itself, rendered manifest by the

rapid flowing motion of the point-like granules in the colourless

submarginal protoplasm. Every one has noticed that the cur-

rents flow in various directions, and that the currents often flow

towards the end of the cell on both edges, so that we have not a

true “rotation,” as in Vallisneria. It may be observed, more-

422 Prof. Henfrey on the Cell-contents of Closteriuni.

over, that there are ¢wo currents, going and coming, side by side,

on each side. I have found a current towards the end of the cell

running along the inner surface of the cell-wall on both sides,

and a counter-current running down in contact with the surface

of the green jelly-like endochrome. This gives rise to a double

eddy at the ends of the cell, which keeps the vacuoles in motion.

The two currents running together at the ends, both turn round

and return down the sides of the vacuoles to run towards the

centre of the cell in contact with the green endochrome. This

double current on each side accounts for the irregular move-

ments of the larger granules which are seen moving about,

and, as above mentioned, are often finally deposited im the va-

cuoles. When in the submarginal space, they naturally fall into

the intermediate central tract between the two currents, and are

thus urged this way or that way, according as they come more

extensively in contact with one or other.

It is curious to contrast the conditions here with those in

Chara. There, the chlorophyll-layer is outside, next the cell-

wall, and the circulating protoplasm within ; here, the circulating

protoplasm is next the cell-wall, and the motionless chlorophyll-

mass occupies the centre. I am not positive whether the green

endochrome is solid or hollow ; I think solid, but densest at the

outer part.

When the cell is ruptured by pressure, the colourless circu-

lating protoplasm absorbs water very rapidly, and, expanding,

drives out the green matter with force ; if the orifice is small, the

chlorophyll-corpuscles and other more solid parts of the green

jelly, being resisted to some extent by the borders of the orifice,

are jerked out with considerable force. J think this affords an

explanation of the mode of escape of zoospores from the cells of

Conferve in general. The appearances are just the same, and

a quantity of colourless, finely-granular protoplasm is always

found around and among the zoospores in the cell, and is left

behind when they escape. When the cell-wall is ruptured, this

matter absorbs water greedily, and ejects the semi-solid zoospores,

which often do not acquire their cilia and independent power of

motion until free.

When the green matter of Clostertum escapes into the water,

it quickly becomes vacuolated and blown out into a froth-like

mass, which soon coagulates. The conditions of the contents

after their escape into the water afford full proof of the charac-

ters of the cell-contents as above described. ‘They consist of

fluid and solid substances, of different degrees of density,

and presenting striking distimetive characters; the outer cireu-

lating fluid being thin and finely granular, and the green endo-

chrome semi-gelatinous, and even still denser in the longitudinal

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Development of Aspergillum, 423

lines ; while it forms semi-solid masses in the chlorophyll-cor-

puscles. These corpuscles contain imbedded starch-granules in

certain stages of development of the cell, being accumulated

when the cell is abundantly nourished, and is not in process of

division.

The chief points to which I call attention in this note are—

1. the existence of diffused or formless chlorophyll constituting

the mass of the cell-contents, and containing also chlorophyll-

corpuscles of greater density; 2. the description of the course

of the circulation as being a current running in one direction

over the cell-wall, and in the opposite direction over the green

endochrome ; and 3. the assertion that the clear spots at the

ends are vacuoles.

May 7th, 1858.

XLIL.—On the Development of the Shell and Tube of Aspergillum.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.

Inquiries are so frequently made of me, how the tube of the

Asperyillum and its frmge can be formed, that I am induced to

offer the following explanations of the probable process, in the

hope that some naturalist residing on the shores which the mol-

lusk mhabits will verify the theory. As yet, I am not aware

that any but fully-developed specimens have been brought to

this country. I presume every one knows that the animal lives

buried in sand or soft mud, with the broad end and fringe

downwards, and the narrow end of the tube just exposed above

the surface ; and it does not live attached to rocks by the narrow

end of the tube, with the broad end, the frmge and cap above,

like a flower in the sea, as it is figured in one of the older authors,

—a mistake which seems somehow to have taken a firm hold on

the public mind, probably because it is anomalous, and against

all our previous knowledge of the habit and manner of a bivalve

mollusk *.

The mollusk, like all other known Conchifers, in its very

young state is free, floating about in the sea, and covered with

a pair of regular-shaped, equal valves, united by a ligament.

These valves are formed of a thin, opake, white, external coat

(which is often eroded at the umbones in the older specimens),

and a thicker, pearly, internal layer.

* Miss E. Warne, in a note just received from Alexandria, observes,

speaking of the Aspergillum of the Red Sea, “‘ You are aware that the disk

is the lower end, and the ruffles the upper end; the said ruffles give the

different stages of growth. The disk and tube are buried in the sand; it

puts forth glutinous tentacula through the tubes. It lives in the little

bays of sand formed by the rocky recesses of the coast, where they are in

hundreds.” :

424. Dr. J. E. Gray on the Development

When the free animal has found a situation which is suited

for it to take up its fixed abode, it buries itself in the sand, and

commences the formation of its tube, which it gradually in-

creases in size downwards as the body of the animal grows in

length and diameter, living free in the tube, as the Gastrochena

does in its habitation. The valves, during this period of the life

of the mollusk, are extended greatly in width (that is, from the

dorsal to the ventral edge), to fit themselves to the increased

diameter of the body; their front edge is rounded, and the

hinder edge is truncated, leaving a large gape for the passage of

the siphons, which form a thick cone. The animal and shell

remain free in the shelly tube until it has nearly reached its

predestined size,—the actual size being more or less influenced

by the abundance or scarcity of food in the locality.

When the animal has nearly reached maturity, and feels the

approach of the period common to all natural beings, it prepares

to complete its development, and shows all its peculiarities. And

as Murices, Cassides, and other Mollusca, at such times pro-

duce the edge of their mantle into ridges or processes, which

require the production of the parts of the shell which are called

varices, for their protection, so in this genus, at this time, the

valves become united together into a single plate by the deposit

of calcareous matter on their inner surface; and this plate is

surrounded by and imbedded in the part of the base of the

tube that remains to be formed: this causes the animal, which

was up to this time free to move about as it pleased in the tube,

to become so fixed in it, that it is only able to contract and elon-

gate the hinder part of its body formed of the united siphons.

As the process of development proceeds, the mantle, which

was simple, is furnished with a series of cylindrical processes

round the circumference of its front end, occupying the base of

the tube. These processes are at first simple, but as they are

extended in length, become forked, and sometimes re-forked ;

and as they are produced, a shelly tube is deposited round them,

for their protection, which is at first simple, but at length be-

comes forked, like the cylindrical fleshy processes which they

protect ; and it is these small tubes, deposited for the protection

of these processes, that form the fringe, as it is called, round

the base of the large tube, m which the mollusk resides. At

length, when the fringe is formed, the entire surface of the front

or lower part of the mantle developes similar regularly dis-

posed cylindrical processes, and it is covered with a convex shelly

cap, and furnished with small simple tubes or shelly cases, like

the tubes of the fringe, for the protection of the processes on

the front of the mantle above referred to.

As this part of the mantle has a small subcentral apertare m

of the Shell and Tube of Aspergillum. 425

it, through which the foot of the animal is emitted in its free

state, and as the cap is moulded on the mantle and the processes,

there is found in the middle of the cap a narrow slit, with the

inner edge raised up, opposite to this pedal opening in the

mantle. To show how accurately the cap is cast on the surface

of the swollen mantle, there may be observed on its outer sur-

face near the slit, the wrinkles which were to be seen on the

skin of the mantle converging towards the pedal aperture.

The umbo of the valves, showing the form of the shell of the

very young animal, are to be seen on the outer surface of the

lower part of the tube; and the plate, consisting of the united

valves, is to be seen on the inner surface of the tube, with the

well-marked submarginal muscular scars nearly circumscribing

the shape of the very gaping valves.

The upper end of the united siphons often repairs any break

that may occur at the smaller end of the tube. In some

species, the animal expands the edge of the apical portion

of the siphon, and the edge of the shelly tube of the animal is

expanded into a shelly frill for its protection. Sometimes these

expansions of the end of the siphons take place periodically, and

a shelly frill is formed for its protection each time; then the

end of the tube is furnished with a succession of crumpled shelly

frills or ruffles at a certain distance apart from each other.

Thus the development of the shell and tube of this animal

may be divided into four states :—

1. The animal, with its two shelly valves, living free in the sea.

2. The animal takes up its abode in the sand, living free in

the shelly tube it has formed.

3. The two valves of the shell become united into a smgle

plate, which is formed into part of the base of the tube still open

below.

4. The fringe, and then the perforated cap, closing the base

of the tube, are formed.

The Clavagelle and allied genera go through all these stages,

like Aspergilium, except that the valves never become united, and

only one of them is imbedded in and forms part of the tubular

house of the mollusk, and it is generally more or less affixed to

the cavity in which it is formed.

These genera, in their first stage, are normal Conchifers; in

the second, they resemble the usual genera, which, like Gastro-

chena, live in tubes; it is only in the third and fourth stages

that they develope their peculiar generic characters.

These mollusks, like the Strombs, Cyprea, and several other

genera, when they have once developed their full expansion, do

not repeat the process, as is the case with the Murices and many

426 Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea.

other genera, where the animals periodically repeat the expan-

sion, leaving on the shells a succession of the varices and other

developments, which mark each successive expansion and de-

generation of the animal.

XLIII.— Descriptions of six newly discovered Species and Charac-

ters of anew Genus of Araneidea. By Joun Biackwa tt, F.L.S.

Tribe Octonoculina.

Family THomIsID&.

Genus Tuomisus, Walck.

Thomisus Cambridgit.

Length of the a =3;ths of an inch; length bs the cephalo-

thorax $3; as oi ‘breadth of the abdomen — ; length of

an anterior leg ,4,; length of a leg of the third pair i.

The eyes are disposed on the “anterior part of the cephalo-

thorax in two transverse, curved rows, forming a crescent whose

convexity is directed forwards; the eyes of each lateral pair,

which are seated on a tubercle, are larger than the intermediate

ones, those of the anterior row being the largest of the eight.

The cephalo-thorax is large, convex, compressed before, rounded

on the sides, broadly truncated in front, depressed anteriorly,

still more abruptly so towards the base, and has a small indenta-

tion in the medial line ; the sides are of a brown colour marbled

with yellowish-white, and on the posterior part of each there is

an oval black patch, with its smaller extremity directed forwards,

whose outer margin is broken by a yellowish-white spot; the

lateral margins and a large band extending along the middle are

of a yellowish-white colour, the latter, immediately behind the

eyes, being tinged with brown and marked with spots and two

short, parallel streaks of a deeper shade; a short, curved, black

line occurs near each side, below the lateral eyes, and the frontal

margin is fringed with a row of strong black hairs directed for-

wards. The falces are short, powerful, cubconical, vertical, and

of a yellowish-white colour m front; the base, outer side, and

extremity having a brownish-black hue. The maxille are some-

what pointed at the extremity, and inclined towards the lip,

which is triangular, but rounded at the apex; and the sternum

is heart- shaped. These parts are of a pale brownish-yellow

colour, the base of the lip, that of the maxille on the mner side,

and minute spots on the sternum, having a dark brown hue.

The legs are provided with hairs and spines, two longitudinal

rows of the latter occurring on the inferior surface of the tibie

Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea. 427

and metatarsi of the first and second pairs ; they are of a brownish-

yellow colour, the tarsi having a tinge of red, and are marked

with streaks, spots, and annuli of a brownish-black hue ; the

first and second pairs, which are longer and more robust than

the third and fourth pairs, are equal in length, and the third

pair is the shortest ; each tarsus is terminated by two curved,

pectinated claws; and the short palpi, which resemble the legs

in colour, but are very slightly marked with brownish-black,

have a curved, pectinated claw at their extremity. The abdomen

is broader at the posterior than at the anterior extremity, spa-

ringly clothed with short hairs, convex above, and projects over

the base of the cephalo-thorax ; the upper part is of a dull red-

dish-brown colour, with obscure, slightly oblique lines of a paler

hue, and is marked with seven minute, indented, yellowish-

white spots describing an elongated angle whose vertex 1s directed

forwards ; a short, fusiform line, of the same hue, extends along

the middle from the spot forming the vertex of the angle a little

beyond the two spots constituting the second pair; the anterior

extremity, sides, a space above the spinners, and the under part,

are of a pale brownish-yellow colour; on the first there is a

curved black band extending to the anterior part of the sides,

which are marked with oblique, imperfectly defined, black streaks,

and on the posterior extremity spots of the same hue are dis-

posed in longitudinal rows; the under part is minutely spotted

with brown, and a brown line on each side of the middle region

extends to the spinners, the superior and inferior pairs of which

have the second joint of a dark brown hue; the colour of the

sexual organs and branchial opercula is reddish-brown, and im-

mediately below each of the latter there is an nregular black

spot.

In February 1858, Mr. R. H. Meade forwarded to me this

fine species of Thomasus, which I have named in compliment to

Octavius P. Cambridge, Esq. of Bloxworth House, near Bland-

ford in Dorsetshire, by whom it was captured in that county m

the autumn of 1857. Mr. Cambridge, who is a zealous ento-

mologist, having latterly directed his attention to the Arancidea,

has discovered several species new to science, and others which,

though previously known to arachnologists, had not been re-

corded as indigenous to Britain. My thanks are due to Mr.

Cambridge for kindly permitting me to give publicity to these

discoveries.

Genus PasirHeEa, Blackw.

Eyes eight, unequal in size, disposed im three transverse rows

on the anterior part of the cephalo-thorax ; the two smallest,

constituting the anterior row, are near to each other, but not

428 Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea.

in contact ; each of the two largest, forming the intermediate

row, is seated on a tubercle; and the other four constitute the

posterior row, which is curved, and has its convexity directed

backwards. The entire group describes a sector of a circle

. ee

whose radii converge towards the frontal margin, thus °e e.

Mazville long, dilated at the base, obliquely truncated at the

extremity, on the outer side, and inclined towards the lip,

beyond which they extend considerably. zp triangular, but

notched at the extremity. Legs very long and slender; the

first pair is the longest, then the second, and the third pair is

the shortest.

Pasithea viridis.

Length of the male ths of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax ;3,; breadth ,; breadth of the abdomen 75 ; length of

an anterior leg 14; length of a leg of the third pair 73.

The cephalo-thorax is compressed before, rounded on the

sides, convex, glossy, with a longitudinal indentation in the

medial line ; it is of a pale yellow-brown colour, faintly tinged

with green, and has a small black spot on each exterior angle in

front, immediately above the base of the falces ; the entire region

of the eyes is densely covered with short hairs of brilliant

whiteness, and the space between the posterior and intermediate

rows has a dark brown hue. The falces are long, subconical,

vertical, and, with the maxille and lip, are of a very pale green

colour; the lip is much the darkest in the middle, its apex and

the extremity of the maxille bemg tinged with pale brown.

The sternum is short, broad, heart-shaped, and of a greenish-

white colour; it is minutely freckled with dark brown, and has

an oblong spot of the same hue at its posterior extremity. The

legs are provided with short hairs and long, fine spines; they

are of a yellowish-brown colour, the metatarsi and tarsi bemg

much the darkest ; the coxze, femora and tibie are marked with

small dark brown spots tinged with red, and a fine red line ex-

tends along the under side of each femur; the tarsi are termi-

nated by two curved, pectinated claws. The palpi are long and

of a pale yellow-brown colour, with the exception of the extremity

of the radial joint and the whole of the digital joint, which have

a pale reddish-brown hue ; the cubital joint has a long spine at

its extremity, in front ; and the radial joint, which 1s the longer,

has two long spines near the middle, one on the upper and the

other on the under side, and projects an obtuse apophysis from

its extremity underneath, whose outer side is frmged with long

hairs; the digital joint is narrow at the base, and increases in

breadth towards the extremity, which abruptly terminates in a

Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea. 429

point; it is convex and hairy externally, concave within, except

at the compact extremity, and comprises the palpal organs ;

these organs are moderately developed, complex in structure,

with a strong, curved process on the inner side, extending to

their extremity, a long and very prominent one directed outwards

from the centre, which is enlarged and rounded at its extremity

and has a protuberance on its anterior side, and are of a dark

reddish-brown colour. The abdomen is long, slender, and some-

what cylindrical, tapering a little to the spimners ; it is sparingly

clothed with short, light greyish hairs, projects slightly over the

base of the cephalo-thorax, and is of a green colour; on each

side of the medial line of the upper part there is an obscure

whitish band, on which oblique oval spots, of a pale brown hue,

inclined towards each other, occur in pairs; and a short, longi-

tudinal, pale brown streak is comprised in the anterior part of

the space bounded by the bands; the branchial opercula are

tinged with pale brown; a white line extends from each, along

the under part, to the spinners, and the space included between

them is densely freckled with white.

This handsome spider, which was comprised in a collection of

Araneidea made in Algeria by John Gray, Esq. of Bolton, and

the Rev. Hamlet Clark, in the summer of 1856, and most libe-

rally presented to me by those gentlemen, appears to be most

nearly allied to the species belonging to the genus Philodromus

by its organization ; but its habits and ceconomy are not known.

A striking resemblance to certain species of the genus Sphasus

may also be observed in the disposition of its eyes.

Genus Sparassus, Walck.

Sparassus curraz.

Length of the male ths of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax 4; breadth +; breadth of the abdomen zx; length of

a leg of the second pair 1,4; length of a leg of the third

pair 1,4.

The legs are long, provided with hairs and sessile spines, and

have a yellowish-brown hue tinged with red; the second pair is

the longest, then the fourth, and the third pair is the shortest ;

the metatarsi and tarsi are supplied on their inferior surface

with numerous dark brown hair-like papille constituting a

climbing apparatus; and each tarsus is terminated by two

curved, pectinated claws. The palpi resemble the legs in colour,

with the exception of the extremity of the radial joint, from

which a long, slightly curved, pointed apophysis projects on the

outer side, and the oblong-oval digital joint, which are of a ve

dark brown colour, faintly tinged with red; the latter is convex

430 Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Avaneidea.

and hairy externally, concave within, and comprises the palpal

organs; these organs are moderately developed, not very com-

plex in structure, consisting of a convex part, membranous at

its extremity, which has a “yellowish-white tint, and abruptly

curved at its base, the curved portion extending along the inner

side of the digital joint to the extremity of its concavity ; they

are of a very dark brown colour. The eyes are disposed on the

anterior part of the cephalo-thorax in two transverse rows, each

consisting of four eyes; the two intermediate ones of the anterior

row, which is the shorter and slightly curved, with its convexity

directed forwards, are the largest of the eight, and the posterior

row is straight. The cephalo-thorax is large, compressed before,

greatly rounded on the sides, convex, hairy, with a narrow, lon-

gitudinal indentation in the medial line, and is of a reddish-

brown colour. The falces are powerful, conical, vertical, and

armed with teeth on the inner surface: the maxille are short,

straight, convex near the base, and rounded at the extremity ;

and the lip is semicircular. These parts have a red-brown hue,

that of the extremities of the maxille and lip being pale yellow-

brown. The sternum is heart-shaped, and cf a yellow-brown

colour. The abdomen is oviform, hairy, and pointed at the

spinners, which have a yellow-brown hue; it is of a reddish-

brown colour above, a band of a paler hue, bounded by a dark

brown line of variable breadth, extending more than half its

length ; on each side of this band there are two oblong, pale,

dull, yellowish spots; and between it and the spinners a few

short, curved, transverse lines of the same hue oecur; the sides

are spotted and streaked with dark brown, and the under part

is of a pale, dull yellow colour, with four fine, dark brown Imes

extending the greater part of its length; the two intermediate

ones are near to each other, and their posterior extremities are

in contact.

The male of this species of Sparassus was included among the

spiders collected in Algeria by John Gray, Esq., and the Rey.

Hamlet Clark, in the summer of 1856.

Family Drassip2.

Genus Drassus, Walck.

Drassus micans.

ass of the rable ith of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax zs 5 breadth ,1;; breadth of the abdomen 24 ; length of

a posterior leg +; length of a leg of the third pair }.

The eyes are disposed on the anterior part of the cephalo-

thorax in two short, transverse, curved, concentric rows, whose

Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Avaneidea. 431

convexity is directed backwards ; the interval between the inter-

mediate eyes of the posterior row is greater than the space which

separates them from the lateral ones of the same row, and the

intermediate eyes of the anterior row are rather the smallest and

darkest of the eight. The cephalo-thorax is oval, slightly com-

pressed before, somewhat rounded in front, convex, glossy, with

slight furrows on the sides converging towards a narrow indenta-

tion in the medial line; it is thinly clothed with short, hoary

hairs, which are most abundant on the anterior part, and has

three oblique rows of white hairs on each side, which converge

towards its middle: the falces are conical, vertical, with a slight

protuberance near the base, in front, towards the inner side, and

have two very minute teeth on the inner surface: the maxille

are powerful, enlarged where the palpi are inserted, gibbous at

the base, depressed transversely near the middle, rounded at the

extremity, with a small angular projection on the outer side, and

inclined towards the lip, which is longer than broad, and rounded

at the apex: the sternum is oval, pointed at its posterior extre-

mity, convex and glossy. These parts are of a red-brown colour,

the sternum having obscure, dark brown streaks directed from

the lateral margins towards its centre, The legs are moderately

long, provided with hairs, and are of a brownish-yellow colour,

with the exception of the femora of the first and second pairs,

which have a brownish-black hue, and the anterior side of the

femora of the third and fourth pairs, which has a brown tint ;

the fourth pair is the longest, then the first, and the third pair

is the shortest ; each tarsus is terminated by two plain, curved

claws, below which there is a small scopula. The palpi are

slender, and, with the exception of the humeral joint, which is

of a brownish-black colour, have a brownish-yellow hue, faintly

tinged with red; the cubital and radial joints are short, and the

latter, which is the larger, projects a small, pointed apophysis

from its extremity, on the outer side; the digital joint is of an

oblong-oval form, compact and pointed at the extremity, convex

and hairy externally, concave within, comprising the palpal

organs, which are well developed, prominent, not very complex

in structure, with a process near the middle which is directed

forwards, and are of a mingled red-brown and brownish-yellow

colour. The abdomen is oviform, glossy, clothed with short

hairs, convex above, and projects a little over the base of the

cephalo-thorax ; it is of a deep black hue, but iridescent, reflect-

ing bright tints of green, purple and copper when viewed in a

strong light; the branchial opercula and the medial line of the

under part are of a brown colour, and the extremities of the

superior and inferior spinners have a somewhat darker shade ;

there is also a curved transverse line immediately below the

432 Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea.

branchial opercula, and a small spot just above the spinners,

which are composed of white hairs.

An adult male of this minute Drassus was found in Dorset-

shire by O. P. Cambridge, Esq., in the autumn of 1857, and was

forwarded to me in February 1858 by Mr. R. H. Meade.

Family THEeRipiip2.

Genus Puoucus, Walck.

Pholcus ruralis.

Length of the male jth of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax ;',; breadth 5; breadth of the abdomen ;!,; length of

an anterior leg 1,45; length of a leg of the third pair ;%.

The cephalo-thorax is almost circular, somewhat convex, glossy,

and has a large indentation in the medial line; the anterior part,

on which the eyes are seated, is prominent, and the space be-

tween those organs and the falces is broad and nearly vertical ;

it is of a pale yellow-brown colour, the anterior slope of the in-

dentation being the brownest. ‘The eyes are placed on black

spots; the two intermediate ones are much the smallest of the

eight, and are situated transversely between three large ones on

each side, closely grouped in the form of a triangle. The falces

are small, vertical, cubconical, united at the base, armed with a

short, slightly curved fang, and have a single strong tooth at

their extremity, on the inner side, and a minute, pointed, dark

process in front, near the articulation of the fang: the maxille

are long, and taper to the extremity; they are greatly enlarged

at the base, where the palpi are imserted, and inclined towards

the lip, which is short, broad, somewhat dilated in the middle,

and rounded at the apex. These parts have a brown hue, the

lip being much the darkest, and the falces and enlarged base of

the maxillz the palest. The sternum is heart-shaped, and of a

brownish-black colour. The legs are very long, slender, and

provided with fine hairs, and the femora and tibiz of the ante-

rior pair have a longitudinal row of short, erect spines on their

under side, except at the base of the former and extremity of

the latter; they are of a yellow-brown hue; a brown annulus

occurs near the whitish extremity of the femora and tibiz, and

the genual joint has a brown hue; the first pair is the longest,

then the second, and the third pair is the shortest ; each tarsus

is terminated by three claws; the two superior ones are curved

and pectimated, and the inferior one is inflected near its base.

The palpi have a pale yellow-brown colour, with the exception of

the termination of the digital jot, which has a reddish-brown

tint; the humeral joint is slender at its base, from which an

obtuse. process projects on the outer side, and is gibbous under-

Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea. 433

neath at its greatly enlarged extremity; the radial joint is

dilated, convex above, and much larger than the cubital joint ;

the digital joint is long, enlarged and convex at its base, parti-

cularly towards the inner side, and tapers to its extremity, near

which there is a prominent, pointed, black process on the outer

side; the palpal organs are connected with the inferior surface

of the enlarged base of this joint, towards the inner side; they

_ are moderately developed, not very complex in structure, sub-

globose, with a strong terminal process, which is crescent-shaped

at its extremity, and are of a pale yellow-brown colour, that of

the extremity of the terminal process being dark reddish-brown.

The abdomen is somewhat cylindrical, sparingly clothed with

short hairs, and of a dark brown colour faintly tinged with olive-

green, the sides of the under part being the palest: it is marked

with numerous dull yellow spots; and a short, dark red-brown,

fusiform band, having a small angular point on each side, near

the middle, occurs in the medial line of the anterior region of

the upper part: on each side of the posterior extremity, above

the spinners, there is a short, oblique, slightly curved, black

line; a broad black band, tinged with reddish-brown at its ex-

tremities, extends along the middle of the under part, and the

branchial opercula are of a pale dull yellow colour; the part

comprised between them is protuberant, and in connexion with

the posterior extremity of the protuberance a small, prominent,

semicircular, yellowish-white process is situated.

This Pholcus, which was comprised in the collection of Algerian

spiders received from Messrs. Gray and Clark, resembles the

Pholcus impressus of M. Koch in several particulars, but is quite

distinct from that species.

Pholeus pallidus.

Length of the female 4,ths of an inch; length of the eephalo-

thorax +',; breadth ;4,; breadth of the abdomen ;'z; length

- of an anterior leg 14; length of a leg of the third pair 34.

The legs are very long, slender, provided with fine hairs, with-

out spines, and are of a yellowish-brown colour ; a brown annulus

occurs near the whitish extremity of the femora and tibiz, and

the genual joint has a brown hue; the first pair is the longest,

then the fourth, and the third pair is the shortest; each tarsus

is terminated by three claws; the two superior ones are curved

and pectinated, and the inferior one is inflected near its base.

The cephalo-thorax is circular, glossy, somewhat convex, and has

a large indentation in the medial line; the anterior part, on

which the eyes are seated, is prominent, and the space between

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 28

’

434 Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea.

those organs and the falces is broad and nearly vertical ; it is of

a yellowish-white colour, the lateral margins, a streak directed

from each intermediate eye to the frontal margin, two irregular

confluent spots on each side, and a broad band extending along

the middle, having a dark brown hue. The eyes are placed on

black spots; the two intermediate ones are much the smallest

of the eight, and are situated transversely between, or rather

slightly in advance of, the three large ones on each side, which

are closely grouped in the form of a triangle. The falces are

small, vertical, subconical, united at the base, armed with a short,

slightly curved fang, and have a single strong tooth at their

extremity, on the inner side: the maxillee are long, and taper to

the extremity; they are greatly enlarged at the base, where the

palpi are inserted, and inclined towards the lip: the palpi are

short, and provided with long hairs. These organs have a pale

yellow-brown hue, the maxille being the palest. The lip is

short, broad, somewhat dilated in the middle, and rounded at

the apex; and the sternum is heart-shaped. These parts are of

a dark brown hue, the apex of the lip having a yellowish-brown

tint. The abdomen is of an oblong oviform figure, sparingly

elothed with short hairs, and of a pale yellowish-white colour ;

at the anterior extremity of the upper part there are two short,

obscure, brownish streaks directed backwards ; these are followed

by a faint, fusiform, longitudinal band of the same hue, which

is bifid at its posterior extremity; it is succeeded by a double

series of oval, brownish-black spots disposed in pairs and in-

clined towards each other ; immediately above the spinners there

is a pale yellowish-white space bounded by an irregular, brownish-

black line, and on the upper part of the sides curved lines of the

latter hue occur ; the anterior extremity of the under part has a

dark brown hue, and three bands of the same colour extend

along the middle ; the intermediate one is narrower and shorter

than the two exterior ones, which are greatly contracted near

the spinners, where a pale yellowish-white space occurs, bounded

by the extremities of the three medial bands; the sexual organs

are prominent, and of a reddish-brown colour.

I am indebted to Mr. Eyton Williams of Denbigh for this

remarkable Pholcus, which he captured in Pernambuco. It

differs from the known species of the genus to which it belongs

in having the posterior legs decidedly longer than those of the

second pair,—a character constituting an additional bond of

alliance to those previously known to connect the spiders of this

small group with those of the genus Artema.

M. Balbiani on Seaual Reproduction in the Infusoria, 435

XLIV. On the Existence of a Sexual Reproduction in the

Infusoria. By M. Bavsrant*.

Tue discovery of the propagation of the Infusoria by the pro-

duction of embryos or internal germs, which has already been

ascertained to prevail in a certain number of species belong-

ing to different groups, has opened a new field of research in the

history of the development of these animalcules. It has shown,

in fact, that besides the two truly agamic modes of reproduc-

tion, by spontaneous division and gemmiparity, previously ad-

mitted in this class, there exists a third mode, capable of a

very different interpretation, and which has at least this point in

common with the reproduction by embryos of the superior sexual

species, that, as in the latter, the young are formed in the inte-

rior, if not in a special cavity of the parent which gives them

birth. But no one has yet shown that the formation of the

embryos in the Infusoria was accompanied by any of the cireum-

stances which indubitably characterize a generation accomplished

by the agency of distinct sexual apparatus. Stein was one of

the first to call attention to the part played by the nucleus in

this production ; but he thought that the germs were developed

on the surface of this body by a phenomenon of gemmation,

which would assimilate them rather to bulbilli or caducous buds,

than to embryos originating from fertile ova.

My own observations have led me to regard the origin of

these bodies in a different light ; I hope that I have been fortu-

nate enough to demonstrate that the phenomena which accom-

pany their formation enter perfectly into the series of those

which, in the higher animals, are essentially characteristic of

sexual generation. As I cannot, in this note, dwell at any

length upon the facts which I have been enabled to observe, and

which already relate to six or seven species representing different

groups, I shall content myself with giving a rapid sketch of the

phznomena relating to the embryonic reproduction of that species

in which I have been able to trace it most completely,—the green

Paramecium (Paramecium bursaria, Focke; Lozodes bursaria,

Ehrenb.).

In this species, as in nearly all Infusoria, there exists a

nucleus, which is accompanied here by a small lenticular body,

usually lodged in an excavation of the nucleus, near one of its

extremities, and generally described under the unproper name of

nucleolus. :

For several generations the Paramecia multiply by spon-

taneous scission, each of the two new individuals obtaining half

the primitive nucleus. Such is the very simple phenomenon of

* Translated from the ‘Comptes Rendus,’ 29th March, 1858, p. 628,

; 28*

436 M. Balbiani on Sexual Reproduction in the Infusoria.

this mode of reproduction; but under the influence of conditions

of which we are still ignorant, the species propagates itself in a

very different manner, and in the midst of phenomena far more

complex than those which preside over the multiplication by

fissiparity. In this new mode we shall see the actual anatomical

signification of the nucleus and nucleolus, the function of which,

if we except the division of the former of these two organs in the

act of spontaneous division, has hitherto been perfectly passive.

It is, in fact, at their expense that the male and female repro-

ductive elements which characterize this mode of propagation

are formed.

When the period arrives at which the Paramecia are to pro-

pagate with concourse of the sexes, they are seen assembling

upon certain parts of the vessel, either towards the bottom, or on

the walls. The copulation is always preceded by certain pre-

liminaries which are very curious to observe, but upon which we

cannot dwell here. Soon they are found coupled in pairs,

adherent laterally and as it were locked together, with the simi-

lar extremities turned in the same direction, and the two mouths

closely applied to each other. In this state the two conjugated

individuals continue moving with agility in the liquid, and turning

constantly round their axis. There is nothing, before the copu-

lation, to announce the considerable changes which are about to

take place m the nucleus, and the nucleolus which accompanies

it. It is during the copulation itself, of which the duration is

prolonged for five or six days or more, that their transformation

into sexual reproductive apparatus takes place.

The nucleolus has undergone a considerable increase in size,

and has become converted into a sort of capsule of an oval form,

of which the surface presents longitudinal and parallel lines or

streaks. Nearly always, it soon divides in the direction of its

greater axis, into two, or more frequently into four parts, which

continue increasing independently of each other, and in a very

irregular manner, and form so many secondary sacs or capsules.

At a period which is still near that of division, these latter appear

to be composed of an extremely fine membrane, enveloping a

bundle of small, curved bacilla, extending from one extremity of

the sac to the other, inflated towards the middle, narrowed

towards the extremities. It is these which, when seen through the

enveloping membrane, give the capsule the striated appearance

which is characteristic of it, and which even exists in the nucleo-

lus at almost all the other periods of the life of the Infusorium.

It also contains a perfectly colourless and homogeneous fluid.

At the same time the nucleus has also changed its form and

aspect ; it has become rounded and widened; its substance has

become softer and lost its refractive power, and towards its mar-

M. Balbiani on Seaual Reproduction in the Infusoria. 437

gins it presents notches, which, penetrating more and more deeply

into its mass, isolate one or more fragments, in which a sufficient

magnifying power enables us to see a certain number of small

transparent spheres with an obscure central point. In other

cases the nucleus, whilst still almost entire, presents this aspect,

and then appears as if stuffed with these little rounded bodies,

the analogy of which to ovules cannot be doubted in the least.

The evolution of the nucleus and nucleolus being identical and

progressing at the same rate in the two coupled individuals, it

follows, if from this moment we regard the former as an ovary,

and the second as a testicle or seminal capsule, not only that each

of them possesses the attributes of both sexes, but that they feeun-

date each other, and serve at the same time as male and female.

As regards this fecundation itself, everything seems to prove that

it takes place by means of an exchange made by the two coupled

individuals of one or more of their seminal capsules, which pass,

through the apertures of the mouths closely applied against

each other, from the body of one Paramecium into that of the

other; for, very often, although we may not be able to perceive

this passage itself, we may at least detect the moment when one

of the capsules already engaged in one of the mouths, is on the

point of clearing this aperture. Does the exchange which causes

fecundation take place with all the capsules in a single copula-

tion, or in so many successive copulations with different indi-

viduals? This is a question the solution of which is not easy,

and which, to keep within the field of our observations, we shall

not attempt to solve at present.

However this may be, each capsule, after its transmission,

still continues to increase in size in the body of the individual

which has received it, for we have never found any which had

attained the limit of their development in individuals which were

still coupled. They then frequently attain a volume greater than

that of the nucleus itself, but there is never more than one that

arrives at maturity at the same time. When, having arrived at

this state, it is examined after being pressed out of the body of

the animalcule, to free it from the granulations which mask it

more or less while there, it appears under the form of a large

ovoid body, the surface of which presents a multitude of parallel

striz directed longitudinally, and due to the arrangement in

series of the corpuscles contained in the interior. Compres-

sion carried so far as to cause its rupture, shows it distinctly to

be formed by a membrane of extreme tenuity, and contents, en-

closing an innumerable quantity of small fusiform corpuscles, of

which the extremities are completely lost to sight in consequence

of their extreme fineness. As soon as they are free, these little

bodies show themselves to be animated by a vacillatory and

438 Bibliographical Notice.

translatory movement, which soon causes their dispersion in the

circumambient fluid. These are the spermatozoids of P. bursaria.

Iodine, alcohol, and acetic acid instantly stop their movements ;

they are insoluble in the last-mentioned reagent when concen-

trated, although this dissolves all the other elements of the body,

with the exception of the green granules.

It is usually from the fifth to the sixth day following the

copulation, that the first germs are seen to make their appear-

ance in the form of small rounded bodies, formed of a membrane

which is rendered very evident by acetic acid, and greyish, pale,

homogeneous, or almost imperceptibly gr anular contents, in

which neither nucleus nor contractile vesicle is yet to be distin-

guished. These organs do not appear until afterwards. The

observations of Stein and F’. Cohn have shown how these embryos

quit the body of the mother in the form of Acinete furnished with

knobbed teutacles,—true suckers by means of which they remain

for some time still adherent to the mother, deriving their nou-

rishment from her substance; but their investigations did not

reveal to them the ultimate fate of these young animalcules. I

have been able to follow them for a considerable time after they

detached themselves from the body of the mother, and have con-

vinced myself that, after losing their suckers, becoming sur-

rounded with vibratile cilia, and obtaining a mouth which first

shows itself in the form of a longitudinal furrow, they definitely

acquired the form of the mother, becoming penetrated in the

same way by the green g eranulations characteristic of this Para-

mecium, without undergoing any more important metamorphoses.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

A Cyclopedia of the Natural Sciences. By W1LL1aM Barro, M.D.,

F.L.S. London and Glasgow. Griffin, 8vo, 1858.

Tuar the preparation of even a popular dictionary of the Natural

Sciences, including the wide range of Zoology, Botany and Mineralogy,

is a task from which any one man might be wel excused for recoiling,

will be readily admitted on all Rani ;—such a work is a gigantic

undertaking, im which complete success can hardly be looked for.

In the present case, the difficulty is not lessened by the fact that the

information to be communicated on this extensive series of subjects

had to be selected and compressed, so as to occupy only a single

volume; and although this is a stout octavo of more than six hun-

dred pages, those who are at all familiar with natural history will

scarcely need to be told that the work of selection and compression

must have been an arduous piece of business.

Making due allowance for the acknowledged difficulties besetting

Bibliographical Notice. 439

his undertaking, it must be admitted that, with some exceptions, to

which we shall hereafter advert, Dr. Baird has succeeded in producing

a tolerably satisfactory work, at least so far as the zoological and bo-

tanical articles are concerned ;—most of the mineralogical notices are

of little value, and many of them contain no information whatever.

Even the zoological articles, however, are hardly so good as we

should have expected from a writer of Dr. Baird’s acknowledged

powers ; we should have been glad to see the characters of the great

groups of animals rather more definitely stated, and we have here

and there detected errors of greater or less importance in matters of

fact, which ought to have been familiar to the author’s mind. Of

these we need only cite two or three instances. At p. 17 we are

told that the true Crocodiles “are all found in the Old World,’’—a

statement which is contradicted by the author himself at pp. 177

and 178; at p. 279 the Hectocotylus is said to be the male of the

Cephalopods to which it belongs ; in common with most other writers,

Dr. Baird erroneously describes the viviparous Aphides as wingless ;

and at p. 262 he states that it is the female Stickleback that watches

its nest. In the same place, his words would indicate that the Gas-

terosteus Spinachia alone of all the Sticklebacks is a nest-building

species ; although in the preceding page he gives a large woodcut of

the common G. aculeatus with its nest. The articles on the different

classes of monsters also appear to us to be quite out of place in a

work of this description.

But we must pass from these minor matters to the consideration

of a more serious and, to us, quite unexpected defect in the zoological

portion of this Cyclopzdia of the Natural Sciences,—a confusion

which will effectually prevent even the most laborious student from

acquiring any clear idea of zoological classification from its pages, and

which is evidently due to the author’s having set about his task with

no definite system preconceived in his own mind. ‘This is betrayed

even by the table of the classification of animals prefixed to his work,

according to which the animal kingdom ‘consists only of three sub-

_kingdoms,—the Vertebrata, Mollusca, and Articulata,—the latter

including everything from Insects to Sponges, and forming fourteen

classes numbered consecutively. At the first glance, we were doubtful

whether Dr. Baird might not have some hidden meaning in adopting

this course,— whether it might not be intended to indicate, that, the

position of the Echinodermata on one side or the other of the line of

demarcation between the Annulosa and Radiata being still a disputed

point, this line itself might be equally considered as mythical, and

therefore disregarded. Such an idea naturally sent us in all haste to

consult the body of the work, to see what reasons might be adduced

-there in support of such revolutionary views; but our curiosity was

doomed to be disappointed, —the old subkingdoms of Articulata and

Radiata stood in their proper alphabetical rank ; and, to make the

matter worse, the line of demarcation was rendered more mythical

still by the Entozoa being cited as forming a class under both. Other

confusions of a similar nature occur frequently on comparing the

table of classification with the body of the work ; numerous groups

44.0 Zoological Society :—

are mentioned in the one and not in the other ; and it is evident that

the table was prepared after the completion of the rest of the book,

and with little or no reference to it. Even in some of the articles

themselves we find evident traces of the same confusion of ideas,—a

glaring instance of which is exhibited by the notices on the Macro-

pide and Marsupialia : in the former the whole of the Marsupials are

referred to the family Macropide, and placed, in accordance with Dr.

Gray’s views, amongst the ere (in the table) ; whilst in the latter

the Macropide constitute only one family of the Marsupialia.

We trust that should the work come to a second edition, Dr. Baird

will endeavour to remove the causes of these objections, and thus

furnish the public with what is much wanted,—a reliable work of

reference on general Natural History. The publisher has evidently

done his part well;—for a cheap work, the volume is well printed ;

the illustrations are numerous, and many of them new ; and a useful

map of the geographical distribution of some of the principal forms

of animals is attached to it.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

January 26, 1858.—P. L. Sclater, Esq., F.L.S., in the Chair.

Notice or a New Genus or UROPELTIDZ FROM CEYLON, IN

THE COLLECTION OF THE British Museum. By Dr. J. E.

Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z. anp Ent. Soc. Etc.

In examining the reptiles recently acquired in the British Museum,

Mr. Edward Gerrard observed a Saurian from Ceylon, which he be-

lieved to be new. I have great pleasure in sending a description of

it to the Society, and in naming it after Mr. Gerrard, the preparer

of the osteological specimens and of the animals in spirits in the

British Museum, who has a most extraordinary empirical knowledge

of the osteology of the different vertebrated animals and of the

species of reptiles and fish.

Miry1ia, n. g.

Head tapering in front, acute ; rostral scale produced, compressed,

acute, bluntly keeled above and below. Tail very short, subconical,

rounded, covered with very close-set rough scales, each marked with

two slight ridges of small asperities, with a central terminal rough

oblong “plate furnished with a perpendicular blunt keel ; subcaudal

shields in five rows, central series rather wider, six-sided ; vent with

two shields in front, and one in front of them between their bases.

Miryziia GeRRARDI.

Black ; sides with a series of short white perpendicular bands ;

underside white, with a black spot in the middle of each scale, a

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Potamocheerus africanus. 441

white oblong four-sided spot over the base of the caudal rugosity ;

subeaudal scales few, with a small black spot in the centre of each.

Hab, Ceylon.

The form of the head agrees with the genus Rhinophis of Wagler ;

but it differs from that genus in the shortness, and especially in the

structure, of the caudal shield, which, in that genus, is formed of a

single horny conical plate.

Notice or tHe Bosca Vark (POTAMOCH@RUS AFRICANUS),

LIVING IN THE GARDENS OF THE Society. By Dr. J. E.

Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., etc.

It was with great pleasure I was able to examine a living specimen

of the Bosch Vark from the Cape of Good Hope, as some zoologists

who had lived at the Cape had expressed to me a doubt as to the

distinctness of the Painted Pig of the Camaroons from the Bosch

Vark of the Cape, which they informed me is apt to vary in co-

louring, being sometimes fulvous.

Any one who examines the two living animals as they are now

placed, in two paddocks side by side, in the Gardens, must at once

be satisfied of the distinctness of the species of the two animals,

quite independent of any variation that may occur in the ground

colour of the individuals, and at the same time be convinced of their

distinctness from the other Pigs and of their alliance to each other.

Their differences may be thus stated in parallel columns :-—

P. arricanus, S. Africa. P. pENICILLATUS, W. Africa.

The hair very long, blackish. The hair short, adpressed,

deep red.

The nuchal crest very large, The nuchal crest small, low,

bushy, and extending over the white, forming a narrow line.

shoulder.

Tail slender, placed rather high Tail very thick, placed very

; high up in the haunches.

The ears moderate, rather The ears large, elongate, nar-

broad, with a small pencil at the row, with a large terminal pencil.

tip.

These descriptions were taken at the same time of the year.

The two sexes of the two species are similarly coloured and agree

in the above characters. There are also several other distinctive

characters not so easily described.

February 9, 1858.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

Mr. Gould exhibited to the Meeting British specimens of the

Motacilla flava of Ray, which had been shot by Mr. Thirtle of

Lowestoft, to whom Mr. Gould was indebted for the following note

as to its occurrence in that part of England :—

“In February 1855, at Lowestoft there were to be seen on a lar

extent of waste grass land called the Denes, from 70 to 80 Yellow

44.2 Zoological Society :—

Wagtails, which is a very uncommon occurrence, for we seldom

have more than two or three pairs during the whole summer, and last

summer (viz. 1857) I did not see one, although I looked for them

several times.

«The birds named as above in 1855 were to be seen from about

the 12th of February until the latter end of March. On the 14th of

February I observed amongst them a Grey-headed Wagtail, and im-

mediately went home for my gun, and I shot it and preserved the

same: the head was only partially grey. The next day I killed a

better specimen ; and within a fortnight from killing the first, I ob-

tained seven specimens in all, they being all male birds. I have no

doubt that there were females with them, but I could not make

them out from the Yellow Wagtails.

«The last killed were in the best plumage.

* During the time these birds were on the Denes the wind was

blowing from the north-east, with bright sunny days ; and the wind

had been blowing from the same quarter from about Sept. 20th,

1854, and continued to do so until April 13th, 1855, not having any

other direction for twenty-four hours during the whole time.

killed in this locality—one male in the last week of May 1851, and

a male in May 1852: this was with a female.

« James THIRTLE,

‘‘ Bird Preserver, §c., Lowestoft.”

Mr. Gould also called the attention of the Meeting to three

beautiful specimens of Steller’s Duck, which had been brought for

exhibition by Mr. Stevens. Mr. Gould remarked, that although this

species was a native of high northern regions, even to within the

Arctic circle, it had been more than once killed in England. The

bird certainly belongs to the family of the true diving ducks, of which

the King and the Eider may be considered typical examples, and

with these it has usually been associated by ornithologists ; but the

female differs remarkably from the females of those species im pos-

sessing a well-marked speculum on the wing, and the bill on exami-

nation will be found to differ in form, approaching nearly to that of

the Smew (genus Mergellus), or perhaps still more nearly to that

of Merganetta ; but it is not precisely like that organ in either of

those genera, and Mr. Gould therefore considered that Mr. G. R.

Gray had very properly made it the type of a new genus, Hniconetta.

On THE CHARACTERS OF FOUR SPECIES OF BATS INHABITING

Evurorepre aNnpD ASIA, AND THE DESCRIPTION OF A NEw

SPECIES OF VESPERTILIO INHABITING MapaGascar. By

Rosert F. Tomes.

One of the most beautiful of the Bat kind is the Vespertilio

pictus of Pallas. Like many of its congeners, it has been abundantly -

supplied with titles. One of these is Vesp. Kerivoula, given to it by

Boddaert.

Dr. Gray having perceived that it possessed some peculiarities

Mr. R. F. Tomes on new species of Bats. 443

which entitled it to further consideration, and to still further di-

stinetion, proposed to elevate it to the rank of a distinct genus, and

employed the rejected name given to it by Boddaert by which to de-

signate the new genus.

In the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ vol. x., Dr.

Gray made it the type of his genus Kerivoula, and associated with it

several other species which he considered as representatives also of

the new genus. Without going at length into the details of the

examination which have led me to make use of the generic name

above noticed, I may mention, that throughout the present commu-

nication, whenever | have occasion to speak of the species, it will be

under the name of Kerivoula picta. But whilst I adopt this name

for the species, I reject most of the associates provided for it.

The great beauty of the Kerivoula picta consists in its bright rust-

coloured fur, and in its pied orange-and-black membranes. But

there is another species which in respect of colour greatly resembles

it, indeed far surpasses it. It is a native of China, and the speci-

men from which the illustration accompanying the present paper

was taken, was presented to the British Museum by Mr. Fortune,

its precise locality being Shanghai.

At the time the illustration was executed, I supposed, from the

extraordinary richness of its colour, that it could not be a known or

described species, and I had proposed to give it the name of Vesp.

rufo-niger. A careful examination, however, of specimens of Vesp.

Jormosa in the British and East India Company’s Museums has

shown me that it differs from that species chiefly in the intensity of

the colour of the fur and membranes.

The examination of these examples led further to the inspection

of the Vesp. rufo-pictus of Waterhouse, and again to some other

species possessed of similar forms, but not gifted with the beauty of

colour observed in those mentioned above.

It will be the purpose of this communication to point out these

species, and to endeavour to show that none are referable to the

genus Kerivoula (supposing it to be typified by the Kerivoula picta),

in which some of them have been placed by Dr. Gray.

-In general form the examples of this group—scarcely of sub-

generic importance—bear some resemblance to the common Vesp,

murinus of Europe. They all have a somewhat thick though not

broad muzzle, and a crown but slightly raised above the level of the

face ; nostrils which are removed from each other by only a moderate

interval, and that interval not emarginate in the specimens preserved

in spirit, although very slightly so in those which are dried. The

ears are in all the species more or less ovoid, and deeply and evenly

hollowed or scooped out about the middle of the outer margin, as

in the Vesp. emarginatus of Europe. The tragus is rather long,

nearly straight, and diminishes evenly to an acute point. The mem-

branes of the wings extend to the base of the toes, and the latter

are much longer than the remaining part of the foot ; and as if for

the sake of uniformity, the terminal phalange of the thumb is much

longer than the basal one*.

* The great length of the toes in relation to the length of the foot depends

Add Zoological Society :—

The fur is everywhere thick and cottony, and is either bicoloured

or tricoloured, with a tendency to spread on to the upper surface of

the interfemoral membrane.

At present I have not had the opportunity of examining the cra-

nium of either of the species, but am able to observe in the speci-

mens in spirit and in those in skin, that the front teeth are of con-

siderable substance in relation to their length, and that the upper

incisors are placed in pairs, the pairs being separated from the canines

by a considerable interval on each side, and from each other by a

central interspace.

From the Kerivoula picta, and a few more allied species, this

group differs remarkably in not having the top of the head elevated,

in having the muzzle much thicker relatively, in the greatly inferior

development of the ear-conch, and in several other minor details.

However, it agrees with Kerivoula in the form of the tragus, and in

some measure in the texture of the fur.

1. VESPERTILIO EMARGINATUS, Geoff.

V. emarginatus, Geoff. Ann. du Mus. t. viii. p. 198. pl. 46 & 48,

1806; Desm. Mam. p. 140, 1820; Millet, Faun. de Maine et Loire,

t. i. p. 10, 1828; Fisch. Synop. Mam. p. 105, 1829; Bonap.

Fauna Italica, i. 1832-42 ; Temm. Mon. ii. p. 190. pl. 51, 1835-41;

Hollandre, Faune de la Moselle, p. 6, 1836 ; De Selys-Longch. Etud.

Micromamm. p. 139, 1839; Faune Belge, pp. 1, 20 & 300. pl. 2.

f. 4, 1842; Schinz, Europ. Fauna, i. p. 15, 1840; Synop. Mamm.

i. p. 154, 1844.

Although the present well-marked species is cancelled from the

European list by MM. Keyserling and Blasius, it is certainly a per-

fectly distinct and easily recognizable species, and not uncommon in

several localities on the continent of Europe ; but does not I believe

occur in the British Islands. I have seen and examined specimens

in the Museums of Leyden and Paris ; in the latter, the type spe-

cimens from Charlemont and Abbeville, together with others col-

lected by M. de Selys-Longchamps in Belgium; but I sought in

vain for the specimen which M. Brongniart obtained near Dover.

I believe that it was merely an old female of V. mystacinus ; and per-

haps from its cranium the illustration was taken which accompanies

the description given by M. Geoffroy. At any rate that figure re-

presents with tolerable accuracy the cranium of /. mystacinus, and

is obviously too small for the V. emarginatus, as well as being too

very much on the elongation of the phalange next to the one bearing the claw ;

and it is the corresponding phalange of the thumb that is so much the longest.

It would appear worthy of inquiry whether the corresponding phalanges of the

fingers are relatively longer. This I do not find to be absolutely the case, although

in Miniopteris reversed proportions of the comparative length of the toes with

the remaining part of the foot take place, accompanied by corresponding reversed

proportions in the length of the phalanges of the fingers. Thus the toes are

short, and the phalanges of the fingers which answer to them, equally short; in

the present group the toes are long, and the joint of the thumb which corresponds,

elongated in accordance with them; but the wing-joints exhibit no such relative

proportions.

Mr. R. F. Tomes on new species of Bats. AAS

much inflated. I arrived at this conclusion, having before me the

plate and the type specimens.

I cannot learn that this species has been met with, excepting on

the continent of Europe. Whilst many other European species

occur not only over the whole of Europe, but also in Madeira, the

Mediterranean shores of Africa, and even as far in Africa as Lake

Ngami, the present one appears to be confined to France, Belgium,

Holland, and the environs of Rome.

The following description has been taken from the specimens in the

Paris Museum :—

Muzzle rather long, thick in a vertical direction, but not broad ;

top of the head very slightly elevated ; nostrils small, near together ;

ears of medium size, ovoid, with a distinct and regular notch near

the middle of their outer margins; tragus narrow and tapering to

an acute point, which is directed outwards ; its outer margin has a

notch near the base.

Wing-membranes extending to the base of the toes; the latter

longer than the remaining part of the foot; thumb with the free

portion much longer than that which is engaged in the membrane.

The fur of the forehead, which is very thick, extends uninter-

ruptedly to halfway between the end of the nose and the eyes; all

the side of the face from the root of the ear to the snout is naked,

with the exception of a tuft of stiff hairs in front of the eye and a

moustache on the upper lip. The ears are a little hairy at the base

of their hinder surface, and the fur of the back encroaches a little on

the interfemoral membrane.

Everywhere the fur is very thick, soft, and cottony, with very

little gloss. That of the upper parts is tricoloured, and that of the

under surface bicoloured.

On the top of the head and the whole of the back it is blackish

brown at the base for a fourth of its length, sueceeded by yellowish

buff, and tipped with light rust-colour, the latter prevailing most on

the shoulders and on the interfemoral membrane. All the under

parts have the fur dusky at the base for half its length, the re-

mainder being pale buff, and it is so thick and close as to appear

wholly of the latter colour unless it be moved.

Individuals vary considerably in the hue of the rust-coloured and

buff portions of the fur, so that their general appearance may be

_either light reddish buff-colour, or a medium brown ; but in either

case the bicoloured and tricoloured character of the fur is maintained.

The specimen of V’. emarginatus, which formed part of the Italian

collection of the late Prince C. L. Bonaparte, having been presented

by him to me during a stay in Paris in the spring of 1857, I am

enabled to correct an error into which I had fallen, with some other

zoologists, in regarding it as referable to V. Nattereri. It is un-

questionably the V’. emarginatus of Geoffroy. This specimen, pre-

served as a skeleton, but a good deal injured, supplies the following

details respecting the dentition * :—

In. =; Can. SS; P.M. SS; M. $=.

* It may not be amiss to record here the exact condition of the specimens of

446 Zoological Society :—

The dental series of the upper jaw when seen from below presents

two straight and nearly parallel lines, the space between them being

closed across the front opening by the transverse position of the in-

cisors. They are so placed as to occupy nearly all the opening.

Seen laterally they are nearly vertical; but when viewed in front,

they slope so much inwards that the points of the inner ones nearly

touch each other, and thus fill up nearly the whole of the interval

between the two canines. The space between them and the canines

is very small. The inner ones are rather large and deeply forked ;

the outer ones smaller and conical. The canines are short and stout,

angular, and somewhat pointed. All the remaining teeth in the

upper jaw are of the form common to nearly all the species of Ves-

pertilionde.

The lower incisors are small, close together, and trilobed; the

canines short and rather stout ; and the three following teeth conical

and increasing in size, the one next to the true molars being con-

siderably larger than the two others, which are nearly equal. The

molars present nothing remarkable in their form.

The following dimensions have been taken from three specimens

in the Paris collection,—one from Charlemout, one from Abbeville,

where it was collected by M. Baillon, and the third from a specimen

obtained by M. Hollandre at Metz.

1 Ze 3

Length of the head and body.. 2 10 2 9 2G

—_——of the tail .......... es 1 32 1 22

— of the head 2422 .2- 0 9 0 8 0 9

of the ears ae oh TIONG 0 63 0 63

——W— of the tragus 0 32 0 34 0 4

of the fore-arm ...... 1 54 1 52 Keo

— of the longest finger .. 2 6 Bi FZ 2 6

— of the fourth finger.... 2 0 2 0 2h

—ofthethumb........ 0 34 0 3} 0 33

— of the foot and claws... 0 4 0 4 0 4

Expanse of wings’ >2\0. 05.5! 2. 10 6 10,40 9 10

2. VesPERTILIO FORMOSUS, Hodgs.

V. formosus, Hodgs. Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, iv. p. 700, 1835.

Kerivoula formosa, Gray, Cat. Mam. Brit. Mus. p. 27, 1843;

Chiroptera presented by Prince Bonaparte, because they are the types of his de-

scriptions in the ‘ Fauna IJtalica.’’ The species which I received were as follow :—

Vesp. emarginatus, V. Aristippe, V. vispistrellus, V. Cappacinii, V. miniopteris,

V. Ursinii, Noctula leucippe, Pipistrellus Savii?, P. noctula, P. aicythoe, Plecotus

auritus, and Rhinolophus ferrum-equinum, the names here given being those

attached to the specimens. It appears that they had been prepared as skeletons,

with the membranes and ears left attached, and had then been expanded on

pieces of card-board and varnished, the skin and fur having been also attached

to the card. In this state they had been placed in a portfolio prepared for their

reception, which previously to passing into my hands had been subjected to suffi-

cient pressure to crush and very much injure the specimens, the crushed parts

being in some of them lost.

Mr. R. F. Tomes on new species of Bats. AA7

Cat. Mam. and Birds of Nepaul, presented by B. H. Hodgson, in

Brit. Mus. p. 4, 1846.

Vesp. (Kerivoula) formosa, Horsf. Cat. Mam. Mus. E, Ind. Comp.

p. 40, 1851.

V. rufo-niger’?, Tomes, MSS.

Mr. Hodgson thus describes this species :—‘ Entirely of a bright,

soft, ruddy yellow, with the digital membranes triangularly indented,

blackish. Head conical; face sharp; muzzle and lips confluently

nudish ; the former anteally grooved, not above; the outer and

inner ears acutely pointed, moderate, less than the head; teeth ae

i—1 16—6 eer .

=> — snout to ramp 24 inches; tail 2; expanse 124.

“Nasal bones slightly convexed in their length, and unite easily

with a low forehead.”

The following is the description of the specimen deposited in the

British Museum by Mr. Hodgson. The specimen is preserved in

spirit; but the skull having been removed, renders the description

less perfect than might have been wished :—

Nostrils rather small and approximate. Feet rather large, the

toes taking up fully two-thirds of their entire length. Wing-mem-

branes extending barely to the base of the toes. Thumb with the

basal phalange short, the one between it and the small one bearing

the claw, taking up the greater part of its length. Tail-tip wholly

enclosed in the interfemoral membrane.

Membranes (when wet with spirit) translucent, and marked with

reddish brown and dark brown, the latter occupying the triangular

spaces between the digits, and the former appearing as narrow stripes

on each side of all the bones of the wings—just as in Kerivoula

picta.

Fur very thick, that of the under parts yellowish buff, that of the

upper similar at the root and tipped with rust-colour.

The specimen included in Dr. Horsfield’s ‘ Catalogue of the Mam-

malia contained in the Museum of the East India Company ’ affords

the following particulars :—Muzzle rather produced, thick, but not

broad ; top of the head scarcely elevated above the line of the face ;

nostrils small, near together, opening sublaterally, and slightly tu-

bular. Ears ovoid, emarginate at their outer margin ; tragus long,

slender, and tapering evenly to a moderately acute point, which is

curved a little outwards. Wing-membranes extending to the base

of the toes, barely ; the feet large, the toes occupying fully two-

thirds of their entire length. The basal joint of the thumb very

short in relation to the length of the second.

Fur very thick and close, and cottony in texture ; that of the

upper parts yellow-buff, with the tips of the hairs conspicuously

tipped with rust-colour ; below, uniform yellow-buff.

The interfemoral membrane, the portions of membrane contiguous

to the flanks, and all the parts in the immediate vicinity of the bones

of the wings and legs, chestnut-coloured, all the remaining parts of

the membrane being black-brown.

448 Zoological Society :—

The following description has been taken from the specimen from

Shanghai; and I may observe, that a specimen in my own collection,

also from China (Kiang), is similar, but with the colours even

brighter. As these examples differ from those already described in

a few particulars only, save in colour, it will be necessary to mention

merely these points of difference, and the remarkable colouring of

the fur of this variety—if it is not a distinct species :—

Ears ovoid, nearly the length of the head, and more deeply and

evenly notched near the middle of the outer margin than in the

ordinary examples of V. formosus ; tragus very narrow and tapering

to a very acute point, curved a little outwards. The extreme tip of

the tail free.

On all parts of the body the fur is thick and cottony, with very

little gloss. That of the upper parts tricoloured, excepting on the

head, where it is bicoloured. On the latter part it is buff at the

base, tipped with very bright rufous ; on the whole of the back it is

blackish grey at the base, succeeded by buffy yellow, and finally

tipped with bright rufous. The rufous colour is brightest on the

head and shoulders, from which parts it becomes darker and less

pure on approaching the rump. The hair which extends on to the

base of the interfemoral membrane is unicoloured, and dark red-

brown. On the whole of the under parts, the fur is bicoloured ; that

of the throat resembles that on the top of the head, being buffy

yellow, tipped for about a fourth of its length with bright red.

Along each side of the body, from the insertion of the humerus to

the pubal region, it is similar to the throat; but the rufous colour

occupies more than half the length of the fur. Along the middle

of the belly it is dusky at the base, similarly tipped with a deep and

brilliant rufous colour.

The membranes are very conspicuously marked with two colours,

brown-red and black. The latter colour may be called the real co-

lour of the wings ; but a narrow space on each side of all the bones

is of the former; of this brown-red colour also is the whole of the

interfemoral membrane and the membrane between the index finger

and the longest. Beneath the fore-arm, and from thence by the

side of the body to the hinder limb, the red colour is of consider-

able breadth, attaining to as much as three-quarters of an inch.

From this space it runs in dotted lines into the black colour of the

wing, and produces great richness of appearance. The ears are red-

brown, tipped and margined exteriorly with black. The feet also

are black ; but the legs and all the bones of the wing are of the same

red colour as the contiguous membrane.

In the annexed table of dimensions, column No. | represents Mr.

Hodgson’s specimen in the British Museum, No. 2 the specimen in

the East India Company’s Museum, No. 3 the Shanghai specimen,

and No. 4 the one from Kiang.

Mr. R. F. Tomes on new species of Bats. 449—

| No. 1. No. 2. | No. 3. | No. 4

Length of the head and body... .... | 2.10 | 2 12.9

———— of the tail. ..... 26...) 2, O01) 6)1,8).1.:9

—— of the head.......... livers antl tb... Aa O- 64

of the ears ......... or | 0.6/0. 7 | 0 6

—— of the tragus a sie |eceaniat ETO rR aula ete 34

of the fore-arm ......); 1 10 | LIQ 93 1 10

of the longest finger ... 3 2) 3 0/3 O 3.2

——~— of the fourth finger > | 2. 8.).2. Oe at

— of the thumb 0 440 5;0 5/0 5

GF RO CHI f.e caus <csrthys ome Ax * 5) lee Le

— of the foot and claws..| 0 53) 0610 510 5h

Expanse of wings .... .....|12 7 {12.0113 6 12 6

Although I have treated the Chinese specimens as varieties of the

Indian species, I hold it by no means proved that my first impres-

sion was not the correct one. The differences may be thus sum-

marily stated:—1. The ears of the Chinese examples are more deeply

hollowed out exteriorly. 2. The tragus is more acute. 3. The

tip of the tail is free. In the Indian specimens the ears are less

strongly emarginate, the tragus is sub-acute at the tip, and the tail

wholly enclosed in the membrane ; at least it is so in the specimen

in spirit. The great difference in colour may perhaps be due to the

influence of climate.

Without a greater number of examples for examination, and espe-

cially without an investigation of their crania and dentition, it is

difficult to decide with certainty whether this is merely a remarkable

variety, or a distinct species. Should it however prove to be distinct,

I propose for it the name I at first made use of to designate it, viz.

Vesp. rufo-niger.

3. VESPERTILIO RUFO-PICTUS, Waterh.

Vesp. rufo-pictus, Waterh. P. Z.S. pt. 13. p. 8, 1845.

Kerivoula rufo-picta, Gray, Zool. Voy. Samar. no. 5, 1849.

The original specimen from which Mr. Waterhouse took his de-

scription having passed into my hands at the dispersion of the Mu-

seum of the Zoological Society, I have been enabled to examine it

attentively, and to compare it with Mr. Hodgson’s specimen of J’.

Sormosus in the British Museum, from which it at first sight appears

to differ only in being a little larger. On more careful examination

it proves to be quite an immature individual, so that if full-grown it

would probably differ considerably in size from that species. Again,

the number of the teeth appears to be different—different at least from

the account given by Mr. Hodgson of the dentition of V’. formosus,

He says, “ Teeth >, = = I can only detect =! molars in

the specimen of V. rufo-pictus, of which two on each side, above

and below, are false molars.

The face is rather long and somewhat obtuse, but not much broader

laterally than it is thick in a vertical direction ; the top of the head

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 29

4:50 Zoological Society :—

very little elevated ; the nostrils small and near together, with the

space between them slightly depressed rather than emarginate. The

glands of the upper lip do not approach very closely to the edge of

the latter, but pass backwards over the eyes almost to the front mar-

gins of the ears, and leave a central longitudinal depression along the

face, up the middle of which is a narrow raised ridge, producing, to

use the words of Mr. Waterhouse, ‘‘ two longitudinal grooves.”

The ears are very similarly shaped to those of V’. formosus, but 1

think a little less emarginate. The tragus has a distinet tooth or

lobe at its outer margin, close to the base, above which is a consider-

able indentation, succeeded by an obtuse angle, from which it passes

in a straight line to the tip, which is tolerably acute. The inner

margin is nearly straight. Both the ears and tragus, when ex-

amined by transmitted light, appear to be glandular in structure.

The feet are large; the toes occupying fully two-thirds of their

entire length. The os calcis takes up two-thirds of the distance be-

tween the foot and the end of the tail; the latter wholly enclosed in

the interfemoral membrane. The middle phalange of the thumb (as

in all others of the group) long, the basal one short.

The fur on the top of the head is thick, but does not extend so

near to the end of the nose as in V’. formosus. On the space around

the eyes are some irregular tufts of longish hairs, and the upper lips

are furnished with moustaches of bristle-like hairs ; and all the upper

surface of the snout, from above the nostrils to the fur of the fore-

head, is similarly studded with short bristly hairs.

The fur on the back extends on to the base of the interfemoral

membrane for a fourth of its length, and along the tibiz to the

upper surface of the feet, the outer toe * being furnished with short

bristly hairs on the whole of its upper surface, and the others hairy

only on their terminal and subterminal phalanges. The interfemoral

membrane has a series of similar short hairs on the whole of its

hinder margin.

On all the upper parts the fur is close, firm in texture, and bi-

coloured ; light dusky grey at the base, with the tips yellowish buff.

Below, it appears to be unicoloured, buffy ash, with a strong tinge of

yellow about the axilla.

It is probable that the fur would be more markedly bicoloured in

older examples, as we see in other species that the colours of young

specimens are much less distinct than in older ones.

The membranes are marked precisely as in V’. formosus, and tre-

quire no further notice.

2—2 1)

e,e 2—2 3—3 16

Dentition.—In. =, Can. —, Premol. —, Mol. — =.

Dimensions :—

Length of the head and body ............ 2

ot the. talk 72, Va... sec ehtne ieee 2

* The so-called outer toe of a Bat, with the members extended, corresponds

with the inner toe of other Mammalia.

Mr. R. F. Tomes on new species of Bats. 451

Ranpth of the. head ... «ssid Taicaenin <i 1 0 10

OF She.ears..., ins odamaeneeer adh he 0 6

MROGRUD Of COTS , « .5.04-4 agemwiad aban ls ee» AIC?

Bength of the traguss«six% 67.95) nee einen 0 32

of the fore-arm.\...ds0ck si cate (ae 1 114

of the longest finger .............. 3 2

of the fourth finger ............: 2 9

op the. Chamd.......<.4 gratis node ae Be

6,900 SIDIR ten wdrviaie ostis kate teen Gat We

of the, foot and claws. a..i-.08..5 6

——— of the os calcis.................. O 113

PS WING, os Ss a: ta nS Se vs 13 2

4. Vespertitio Pearsoni, Horsf.

Lasiurus Pearsonii, Horsf. Cat. Mam. Mus. E. Ind. Comp. p. 36,

1851; Blyth, Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, no. 6. 1851, p. 524,

This is much the largest species of the group, and probably if

sufficiently examined would prove to be also the most characteristic.

But at present I have only had the opportunity of examining three

specimens, all in the state of skin ; viz. the type of Dr. Horsfield’s

description, another in the same collection from Nepal, presented by

Mr. Hodgson, and the third in the British Museum, from Amboyna.

From these examples the following description has been taken, which

will be followed by remarks on their individual differences.

The top of the head is rather flat, scarcely so much elevated as in

PV. murinus ; the muzzle is also rather broad and obtuse, as in that

species, and the nostrils have nearly the same form and proportions.

The ears are as broad as they are high, very much rounded at the

end, and with a distinct and evenly-defined notch, scooped in their

external margin. They resemble the same parts in ’. emarginatus,

but are much broader in relation to their length, and less deeply

hollowed out externally. As in that species they are thickly dotted

with fine glandular spots. The tragus is narrow, and tapers to an

acute point, with a slight outward curvature, and it is furnished

with a projecting angular point at its outer edge near the base. It

is rather more than half the length of the ear.

The wing-membranes extend to the base of the toes, and the latter

are fully two-thirds of the entire length of the foot. The claws are

strong and hooked. The thumb is very long, and its claw also large

and hooked, more so relatively than in any of its congeners. The

tip of the tail is free from the membrane.

The upper canines are very short, stout, and conical, with a blunt

inner lobe; the lower ones are also stout and short, as are also the

incisors, above and below.

The upper surface of the interfemoral membrane is more or less

eovered with hair, varying somewhat in different individuals, and

the portions of the wing-membranes contiguous to the sides of the

29*

452 Zoological Soctety :—

back are also hairy. Beneath, the membranes are hairy only in

close proximity to the vent and lower part of the body.

In texture the fur is soft, thick, and cottony, and rather long, that

ou the middle of the back being as much as 5 lines in length.

On the upper parts the fur is tricoloured, as in the other mem-

bers of the group. That of the back has the base dusky, succeeded

by yellowish grey for the greater part of its length, and the remainder

rufous brown, with the exception of the extreme tips of the hairs,

which in the type specimens are paler and shining; the general

colour of the fur of the upper parts, when undisturbed, being a dull

rufous brown, excepting that on the interfemoral membrane, which

is of a somewhat brighter rufous tint, and uniform in colour for its

whole length.

The general tint of the under parts is palish brown, each hair

being reddish brown for the greater part of its length, with shining

tips of the same colour, but paler. The shining tips are most ob-

servable on the breast, and least so on the pubes.

Mr. Hodgson’s specimen differs only from the type specimen in

the absence of the shining tips to the fur. In both of these the

membranes are reddish brown, with the portions contiguous to the

bones of the wings somewhat diaphanous, and corresponding pretty

accurately with the red parts in V. formosus.

The specimen from Amboyna differs so considerably in colour,

that it will be well to give a description of it separately.

The interfemoral membrane has about twenty-four strongly marked

transverse dotted lines ; and about ten or twelve similar ones may be

seen on the base of the wings, parallel to the body.

On the whole of its upper surface the interfemoral membrane is

clothed with hairs, but not very thickly, excepting on the os calcis,

which is thickly fringed, as are also the feet ; the membrane con-

tiguous to the back is also similarly furnished with hair. The under

surface of the membranes contiguous to the body, 7. e. from the

axilla, by the flanks and around the pubes, is also clothed with hairs,

which thin off gradually, and are lost at the distance of alittle more

than half an inch from the body.

The whole of the fur is of the same peculiar texture observed in

the other examples, fine, and of medium length. On all the under

parts of the body it is purple-brown at the base, for a third of its

length, succeeded by purplish white, and tipped with bright rust-

colour. That which extends on to the upper surface of the mem-

branes is of a uniform rust-colour, and the face is wholly rust-

coloured. Beneath, all the fur is of a brownish-white colour, tinged

with rufous on the shoulders.

The membranes are dark reddish brown, the interfemoral, and

those parts which are red in /’. formosus, being of a lighter and

redder tint, but not so well marked as in that species.

The following are the dimensions of these examples; 1. the type

specimen of Dr. Horsfield, 2. Mr. Hodgson’s specimen, and 3. the

one from Amboyna :—

Mr. R. F. Tomes on new species of Bats. 453

“a “a

Length of the head and body.. 3

Gc. tne tall... ce amen l

of the head..... ... diea=ntae

Of the Gara... da crass 0

Breadth of the ears.......... 0

Length of the tragus ........ 0

of the fore-arm....... Il

boy tol bol eS eS eS

Prepare ers

tol~

of the longest finger

——-— of the fourth finger....

of the tibia .. eee

of the thumb ........

——— of the foot and claws ..

of the os calcis ......

Expanse of wings............ 13 7

-_—

NON OWWAUAHRA

—

nol~

SCooconwereococoocon,:

RMUIAONADWWOMONS

—_

VESPERTILIO MADAGASCARIENSIS, N. 8.

The species which I have thus named, although not appertaining

to the restricted group which forms the subject of the present paper,

is nevertheless a true Vespertilio. It is properly a member of the

restricted group which is represented by V’. mystacinus, V. poly-

thrix, V. Chiloensis, V. ruber, V. Isidori, V. Hilairit, V. parvulus,

V. trilatitius (Temm. not Horsf.), and some others. As the first

of these is the best-known species, I shall take it as a standard for

comparison, and at the same time refer to any points of greater re-

semblance which the new species may have to others less known.

It is of about the same size as V. Daubentonii, but differs from

it in other respects considerably. The top of the head is somewhat

elevated, as in VY’. mystacinus, and, as in that species, the muzzle is

rather short and pointed. The nostrils are small, near together,

sublateral in their direction, and the space between them emarginate.

The ears are of medium length, rather broadly ovoid, and deeply

emarginate about the middle of the outer margin ; but the notch has

not the appearance of being scooped out, as in the species previously

described in the present paper. It is in fact just asin /. mystacinus,

but deeper. The tragus is about half the length of the ear, narrow

and pointed, and curving slightly outwards. It has a prominent

angle on its outer margin near to the base.

The thumb is small, and the two visible phalanges are of nearly

equal length. The wings are proportioned much as in V. mysta-

cinus. The feet are relatively rather large as compared with those of

that species, but much less so than in VY. Daubentonii, and the wing-

membranes extend nearly ¢o the base of the toes, the latter being of

nearly equal length. The extreme tip of the tail is free.

The face is densely hairy, only the end of the nose and a small

space between the eyes and ears being naked. On the upper lip are

moustaches of long hair, and there are a few similar long hairs pro-

jecting from the chin. The ears are somewhat hairy on their outer

’ surfaces, at the base only. All the membranes are naked.

454. Botanical Society of Edinburgh :—

The fur is thick and soft, with very little lustre, in texture very

like that of V. Chiloensis. That of the upper parts is nearly uni-

coloured, of a deepish ferruginous hue, a little darker at the root

than at the tip. Below, it is bicoloured, dark brown at the base,

tipped with greyish brown, paler and unicoloured on the pubes.

The dentition has not been examined.

Length of the head and body, about .... 2 10

df the ta¥l. 2} 24... Soe ee

of the head SO ieee Ee ee

——_— of the ears: Oo. . 02. .agukt dieu cls

——_—>— of the tyapup:.c. i522 eee

— of the fore-arm............ fa es

———— of the longest finger.......... 27

—— of the fourth finger ............ 1 10

——ofthethumb ................ 0 3

—— of the tibia See 0 72

of the foot and claws .......... 0 4+

Bixpanse Of wings (4.0.0 ¢ sistas Soe: es 10” 32

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

March 11, 1858.—Professor Balfour, V.P., in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

1. “A few Remarks on the Application of Photography to Botani-

cal Purposes,’ by Charles J. Burnett, Esq.

2. ‘Critical Remarks on the genus Orthotrichum (Part II.),” by

Dr. Benjamin Carrington.

In this second part of his paper, Dr. Carrington gave a detailed

description of the various British species of Orthotrichum, and en-

tered upon a discussion of their specific distinctions, especially with

reference to those species that have of late years been added to the

British flora.

3. “ Recent Botanical Intelligence,” by Professor Balfour.

I. Gutta Percha of Surinam.—Prof. Bleckrod of the Delft Aca-

demy has recently given a notice of the Gutta Percha of Surinam.

The Professor states that Dutch Guiana can supply gutta percha.

The Dutch Government took measures to transplant the Isonandra

Gutta and cultivate it in Guiana; but they have lately discovered in

that country a species of Sapota, to which Blume gives the name of

Sapota Mulleri, which yields a juice in every way equal to that of

the Isonandra. It is probable that other trees of the same natural

order may be found to yield a similar product. Achras Sapota, the

fruit of which is known in the West Indies as ‘“‘ Neesberry,”’ also yields

a milky juice like gutta percha. The Sapota Mulleri of Blume is

probably the tree called ‘‘ Bullet-tree’’ by the English, and its wood

is known as ‘‘horse-flesh.” It is a tall tree, yielding in summer a

large quantity of milky juice. It appears that, under the name of

common Boerowe or Bullet-tree, there have been confounded—

M. Zollinger on the Vegetation of Java. 455

1. the Lucuma mammosa of Gaertner (Marmalade-tree), the Mimus-

ops of Schomburgk ; 2. the White Boerowe, which is the Dipholis

salicifolia of Alph. DC., and is known in Jamaica as Galimata ;

3. the Bastard Boerowe, or Lowranero, which is the Bumelia nigra

of Swartz; and 4. the Neesberry Bullet-tree, or Achras Sideroxylon

of botanists, which yields one of the best of the Jamaica woods.

Sapota Mulleri grows abundantly on slightly elevated situations.

In collecting the milk, the trunk is surrounded with a ring of clay,

with elevated edges, and then an incision is made in the bark, as far

as the liber. The milky juice flows out immediately, and is collected

in the clay reservoir. The juice resembles in some respects the milk

of the cow; it forms a pellicle on its surface, which is renewed after

removal. By the evaporation of the juice, we obtain 13 to 14 parts

in 100 of pure gutta percha. Six volumes of absolute alcohol, added

to ten of the juice, separates at once all the gutta percha which it

contains. Sulphuric ether acts more rapidly than alcohol. The

juice is not coagulated by acetic acid. This Surinam gutta percha

is said to be sold at Amsterdam at the same price as the best gutta

percha of commerce.

Il. Vegetation around the Volcanic Craters of the Island of Java,

by M. H. Zollinger.—DeCandolle, in his ‘Géographie Botanique,’

has omitted to notice among vegetable stations those around volcanic

craters. In Java there are more than sixty of these craters, all iso-

lated and surrounded by vast virgin forests. When the craters are

active, and send forth lava (which is not the case with the Javanese

voleanos), or cinders, or sand and fragments of rock, or when they

exhale continually vapours and gases, then there is no vegetation

except some Oscillaria, which are found in hot-water springs. It

is only when the direct volcanic action is diminished by the effect of

time, or the distance of the crater, that a special vegetation appears.

The craters of the Indian Archipelago are characterized by the ab-

sence of all parasitic or epiphytic plants, as well as of climbing and

twining plants. Woody plants only appear at a considerable distance

from the craters. We can easily distinguish three different regions :

]. an interior zone, nearest to the centre of volcanic action; 2. a

middle zone, surrounding the first ; 3. an exterior zone.

1. Interior zone.—This exhibits mostly small species, scattered

here and there, belonging to the lower orders of plants, and to those

having no corolla. Among these are—Oscillaria labyrinthiformis,

Ag.?, in warm springs; Cladonia macilenta, Hoff., and Bacillaria

obtusa, Scheer. ; some Fungi belonging to the genus Polyporus; a

Marchantia ; two or three species of Mosses; some Ferns, such as

Selliguea Feti, Borg.; Polypodium triquetrum, Bl.; Asplenium

macrophyllum, Bl. ; Asplenium mucronifolium, Bl., and Gleichenia

vuleanicu, Bl. Among the Cyperacez, Phacellanthus multifiorus,

Steud. ; and Polygonum corymbosum, Bl., is the only Dicotyledon.

2. Middle region.—Many social Ferns occur here, some Dicoty-

ledons, for the most part small shrubby plants. Among the Ferns

are—Polypodium Horsfieldii, R. Br., 3000 to 8000 feet; Pteris

aurita, Bl. ; Blechnum pyrophilum, Bl. ; Gleichenia ferruginea, Bl.;

456 Miscellaneous.

Mertensia longissima, Kze.; Lycopodium spectabile, Bl.; L. tri-

chiatum, Borg. We also meet still with Phacellanthus multiflorus,

a Carex, Polygonum corymbosum, and Imperata arundinacea. A

species of Antennaria and Anaphalis, among Composites ; and cer-

tain Ericaceze appear; also Leontopodium ; Elsholtzia elata; Wahl-

enbergia lavandulefolia, DC.; Ophelia javanica; O. caerulescens,

Zoll. ; Melastoma setigerum, BL. the cells of which are said by M. Zol-

linger to contain crystals of pure sulphur; Medinilla javensis, Bl. ;

Bates lineatus, Reimw. ; besides other genera and species.

3. Exterior region.—This region eradually loses itself in the ordi-

nary forest vegetation. Some rare Mosses, Ferns, and Orchids ap-

pear at the outer portion of the region. Among other plants may

be noticed Syneecia (Ficus) diversifolia, Mig. ; Rhododendron java-

nicum, Reinw. ; Agapetes elliptica, Don, &e. Amongst the common

arborescent plants may be mentioned Agapetes varingiefolia, Don,

and Myrsine avenis, Bl. The beautiful Aléizzia montana, Bth., a

social plant ; Casuarina montana, Lesch., and C. Junghuhniana, Mig.,

are on the outer part of the region. We find also here an arborescent

Beehmeria and a dwart Epilobium. Some twining plants form transi-

tion species, such as Nepenthes gymnamphora, Bl., and some varieties

of Polygonum corymbosum. The order Ericacez is the predominant

one. The genus Rubus is well represented. The Orchid that ap-

proaches nearest the craters is Thelymitra javanica, Bl.

Ill. The Lotus or Sacred Bean of India.—Dr. Buist gives some

notes on the Lotus or Sacred Bean of India in the Transactions of

the Bombay Geographical Society. Dr. Lindley is mistaken in say-

ing that the wicks used on sacred occasions by the Hindoos are made

of the spiral vessels of the leaves of the Lotus. They are formed, he

says, of the dried flower or leaf-stalk. Dr. Buist does not believe that

all the spirals of all the Lotuses in India, from the Himalayas to the

Line, would make a lump of wick a yard long the thickness of the

finger. Individually, the spirals are finer than gossamer ; the leaf

is 14 to 16 inches in diameter; the stalks about 6 to 8 feet long,

and seldom rise higher than 2 or 23 feet above the surface of the

water. The leaf is buoyant enough to support a crow, and is fre-

quently made use of by that bird as a fishing station, from which

flies, snails, or water-lizards are preyed upon. The flower has some-

thing of the smell of the Tonquin bean, or the blossom of the bean.

The upper surface of the leaf is a deep green.

MISCELLANEQUS.

Pror. Owen’s Lectures on PALZONTOLOGY.

The ninth Lecture, on Oolitic Crocodiles, delivered on the 29th

April, concluded as follows :—

Since the publication of the remarks on the cranial structure of the

Whitby Teleosaur in my ‘ Report on British Fossil Reptiles,’ of

1841, I have had many opportunities of studying the osteology of

Miscellaneous. 457

the head in that and other species of Teleosaurus from British strata,

especially of remarkably perfect skulls obtained by H. Moore, Esgq.,

from the Lower Oolite of Somersetshire.

The following is the cranial structure in the Teleosauri, according

to my present knowledge.

The occipital region, as in modern Gavials, is very broad in pro-

portion to its depth. The foramen magnum is the sole vacuity in its

bony wall, and is bounded by the ordinary occipital elements ; the

hind surface of the skull is completed by the parietal, the mastoids,

and the tympanics.

The basioccipital developes the main part of the condyle, which

forms somewhat more than the lower half of a hemisphere; the two

upper angles being contributed by the exoccipitals. Near the upper

part, which enters in a small degree into the formation of the great

foramen, the condyle usually shows a small central pit. Below and

in advance of the condyle, the basioccipital expands and bifurcates

into two very short and thick diverging hypapophyses with rough

truncate terminations; their bases converge forwards, forming the

sides of a deep groove, at the fore part of which are two orifices lead-

ing to air-cells in the basioccipital.

The broad extended bases of the exoccipitals articulate with the

sides of the condyle and of the hypapophyses of the basioccipital,

and, after a slight contraction, each exoccipital rapidly expands and

branches into three short and broad processes. The upper and inner

one curves upwards and inwards to complete the periphery of the

foramen magnum by uniting with its fellow above that aperture. The

second extends outwards, and forms the compressed horizontal plate

articulating with the lower and hinder part of the ridge of the mas-

toid: a vascular foramen and a deep and smooth notch divide this

from the lower and third process, which represents the paroccipital :

this part articulates by a broad overlapping sutural surface with the

tympanic.

The groove dividing this surface from the paramastoid process is

the back part or wall of the meatus auditorius.

The exoccipital thus articulates with its fellow and the super-

vccipital above, with the basioccipital below, and with the mastoid,

alisphenoid and tympanic externally. Its internal surface is smoothly

excavated, posteriorly, for the epencephalic cavity, and irregularly

excavated anteriorly for the acoustic cavity. The epencephalic sur-

face is perforated by small foramina for the roots of the ninth nerve.

The superoccipital is a depressed transversely extended bone, with

an outer vertical subrhomboid surface: it articulates by broad su-

tures to the exoccipitals below and to the parietal above: the under

surface, in advance of the exoccipital suture, is smoothly and deeply

excavated, to form the roof of the epencephalic chamber ; the sides

of the bone are excavated by sinuses from the acoustic chamber.

In regard to the occipital elements, the Teleosaur differs from the

Gavial in the division of the hypapophyses, and hereby more resem-

bles the Lizards than the Crocodiles, in which the two processes are

blended together in a thick descending mass: the paroccipital is

458 Miscellaneous.

equally developed with the paramastoid in the Te/eosaurus, in which

the latter process stands out clear of the tympanic: in the Gavial

and modern Crocodiles, the paramastoid is much more developed

than the paroccipital process, and it also articulates with the tym-

panic. In both the Teleosaur and Crocodile, the paroccipital pro-

cess is divided from the paramastoid process of the exoccipital by the

groove which forms the back wall of the meatus auditorius.

The basisphenoid presents a moderately extended, smooth and

free or non-articular inferior surface, divided by a median ridge :

each half of the surface contracts as it rises outwards, and is concave.

The posterior angles of the basisphenoid are wedged into the fore

part of each hypapophysis of the basioccipital, the rest of the posterior

surface of the basisphenoid having a broad sutural union with the

basioccipital. The upper and hinder part of the sides of the basi-

sphenoid articulate with the alisphenoids; below and in front of

this articulation is the sutural surface for the pterygoid: the upper

surface of the basisphenoid forms the floor of the mesencephalon :

its substance is largely excavated by productions of the auditory

chamber.

The alisphenoid contracts a little after it rises from the basisphe-

noid, being notched behind for the meatus, and in front for the tri-

geminal nerve: it then rapidly expands in antero-posterior extent,

but ends about half-way up the temporal fossa, uniting with the

parietal above, the orbitosphenoid in front, the mastoid and exocci-

pital behind: below it articulates chiefly with the basisphenoid and

a little with the pterygoid.

The parietal is a single, symmetrical, elongate-quadrate bone, con-

tracted at the middle, with the angles produced. Posteriorly it forms

the upper ridge of the occipital surface, overhanging the super-

occipital, and overlapping the inner ends of the mastoids. The

upper surface is extensively impressed by the crotaphyte surface: a

very narrow longitudinal tract, becoming in old Teleosauri a ridge,

divides these surfaces. The lower boundary offers two wide and

shallow emarginations, the dividing angle projecting into the suture

between the ali- and orbito-sphenoids. The anterior border is notched

on each side to receive a process from each frontal. The under sur-

face of the parietal contributes a narrow, elongated, slightly concave

tract to the upper wall of the cranium. The parietal rests almost

equally on the ali- and orbito-sphenoids.

The mastoid is a triradiate bone; its shortest ray descending

obliquely outwards and backwards, to terminate the strong ridge for

muscular attachments formed chiefly by the exoccipital : the broadest

ray extends forwards, forming the hinder half of the upper zygoma:

the sharpest and longest ray extends upwards and inwards to form

the outer and greater part of the superoccipital ridge, which sharply

divides the occipital from the temporal surface. The zygomatic part

of the mastoid is sculptured on its outer surface. The mastoid

unites with the parietal, alisphenoid, exoccipital, tympanic, squamosal

and postfrontal: it forms the angles of the back part of the skull,

and knits strongly together the contiguous bones.

Miscellaneous. 459

On comparing the parietal segment of the skull in the Teleosaur

and existing Crocodiles, the first difference to be noted is the greater

proportion of the external surface of that region of the skull which

is contributed in the Teleosaur by the basi- and ali-sphenoids: they

maintain more of their normal shape and proportions in the ancient

Crocodiles. In the modern ones the lower surface of the basisphe-

noid is little more than the edge of the wedge, just expanding enough

at its middle to contribute part of the eustachian outlet, with a

scanty portion of a free smooth surface, on each side, in the Gavial.

The alisphenoid in modern Crocodiles has the whole of its outer sur-

face broken up into irregular parts of the auditory cavity: it offers

no surface of attachment for the crotaphyte muscles. The sides of

the parietal descend much lower, to compensate for the restricted

outer expansion of the alisphenoid. The parietal is much shorter,

has a broad and flat sculptured quadrate surface between the tem-

poral fossze ; and the posterior margin does not overhang, but is a

little in advance of the superoccipital.

The Gavial differs from the Crocodile in the greater outward pro-

duction of the posterior angles of the parietal, and in that respect

more resembles the Teleosaur. The parietal of the Teleosaur retains

more of the normal type: it is not, however, perforated as in Ena-

liosaurs and Lacertians.

The presphenoid is represented by a pointed styliform compressed

production of the basisphenoid.

The orbitosphenoid is of great fore-and-aft extent, deeply exca-

vated internally where it forms the side of the widest part of the

cerebral cavity, protecting, as in the Crocodile, the cerebral hemi-

spheres : externally the bone is convex vertically, concave length-

wise ; expanding anteriorly to form the back part of the orbit, uniting

with the parietal and frontal above, with the alisphenoid behind, and

with the basi-pre-sphenoid below.

Traces of the frontal suture remain longer in the Teleosaur than

in the Crocodile, especially on the inner surface ; but the frontal is

a single bone long ere the Teleosaur is adult. It is of an elongate

subhexagonal form, the long lateral borders emarginate for the

orbits: the posterior border is notched at the middle, and is im-

pressed on each side of the upper surface by the fore part of the

temporal fossee: the broad interorbital tract is flat: the inferior

cerebral surface is long and narrow, bounded laterally by moderately

curved sharp vertical ridges, convex towards each other, concave

towards the orbits.

In modern Crocodilia the vertical diameter of the orbitosphenoids

exceeds the longitudinal one: the frontal is not impressed by the

temporal fossee, and the interorbital space is concave through the

elevation of the upper borders of the orbits.

The postfrontals have their sculptured outer surface almost ver-

tical in the Teleosaurus : it is horizontal in modern Crocodilia: in

the Teleosaur it is produced much further back, and forms a larger

proportion of the upper zygoma: it is also continued upon the de-

seending process which joins the malar, whilst in modern Crocodilia

4.60 Miscellaneous.

this process is smooth, and is more or less overhung by the sculptured

horizontal surface of the postfrontal. In this respect the Teleosaur

manifests its more general or lacertian character.

The prefrontals have a short, broad, facial plate, and appear to

have had a much shorter descending neurapophysial plate than in

modern Crocodiles ; their orbital border is not produced or raised,

as in the Gavial.

The nasals are relatively broader behind than are those of true Cro-

codiles and Gavials, and resemble the latter in their non-extension to

the anterior nostril ; their proportion, as to length, much resembling,

in Teleosaurus latifrons, that of the nasals in the Gavialis gangeticus.

They overlap a considerable extent of the bifurcated anterior end of

the frontal.

The premaxillaries are shorter in proportion than in the Gavial ;

but, as in that animal, they wholly surround the external nostril, which

is terminal, and its plane nearly vertical, instead of being horizontal.

The end of the muzzle, so formed, is less expanded than in the Ga-

vial ; so that the Teleosaur must have been able to breathe by pro-

truding from the surface of the water a much less proportion of the

muzzle than the Gavial does; but it must have raised the head more

obliquely in the act.

The maxillary bones are of great length. They unite with each

other above, along a tract varying in length in different species,

between the premaxillaries and nasals; they unite behind with a

great proportion of the nasals, with the lacrymal, and with the malar.

The lacrymal extends much more forward than the prefrontal,

being continued, in a pointed form, in advance of the small vacuity,

or quasi-nostril, which is left between the nasal, the lacrymal and

maxillary.

The malar, which begins below this vacuity, without entering into

its formation, has its narrow anterior part wedged between the lacry-

mal and the palatal process of the maxillary: it bounds the lower

part of the orbit, joins the broad descending process of the post-

frontal, and is continued, as a straight slender bar, to join, under-

lapping, the lower end of the squamosal, completing with this bone

the lower zygoma. Neither the lacrymal nor the malar develope

any outstanding plate where they form the orbit.

The squamosal is a very small bifurcate bone: its back part unites

with the outer side of the tympanic condyle, whence the larger branch

extends obliquely upwards and forwards to the junction of the mas-

toid and prefrontal; the lower and shorter branch extends directly

forwards, overlapping the hind end of the malar.

The bony palate is imperforate where it is formed by the premax-

illaries, maxillaries, and fore part of the palatines: these latter bones

are broader and flatter than in the Gavial: the vacuities between

them and the ectopterygoids are narrower in the Teleosaur: but the

most important modification of this part of the skull im comparison

with modern Crocodilia, is shown in the much larger relative size,

more advanced position, and more horizontal plane of the true inter-

nal or posterior nostril; which is surrounded, not in every species

Miscellaneous. 461

exclusively by the pterygoid, but having its pointed anterior end

produced between the diverging hind ends of the palatines.

The eustachian outlet, regarded by Professors Bronn and De Blain-

ville as the true posterior nostril, is shorter and wider than in the

Gavial : the posterior primary division of the eustachian canal pene-

trates the basioccipital and expands there into a subcircular sinus:

the anterior primary division perforates the substance of the basi-

sphenoid and ascends obliquely forwards a little way before bifurcating

to form the anterior canals leading to the right and left tympanic

cavities, which are extended by the production of its air-cells across

the basioccipital and basisphenoid, and upwards into the tympanic,

mastoid, alisphenoid, exoccipital, superoccipital, and parietal bones.

The temporal fossee vary in shape in different species of T'eleosau-

rus, being subquadrate in Tel. latifrons and Tel. Cadomensis, oblong

in Vel. Chapmanni and Tel. brevior ; but they are always relatively

larger and with the upper outlets closer together than in the Gavial.

In most old and large Teleosauri the parietal is reduced to an inter-

muscular crest between them; as is the mastoid, between their back

part and the occipital fossa. In general the upper zygoma is on a

lower level than the parietal, not as in modern Crocodilia on the same

level. The orbits, of a full oval form, look more outwards than up-

wards ; their rim is sharp, and not raised above the level of the rest

of the skull.

The true external nostril is single, as in other Crocodilia; but is

terminal, as above mentioned.

Rudiments of the divided nostrils, situated as in Ichthyo- and

Plesio-sauri, a little in advance of the orbits, are present in most

Teleosauri. 1 conjecture that they were not used as nostrils, but are

a typical retention of a structure, indicative of the closer affinities of

the Teleosauri to the Nothosauri and Enaliosauri.

The modifications of the cranium of the Teleosaur, compared with

the modern Gavial, all bespeak its better adaptation for swiftly

cleaving the liquid element. The upper jaw, not suddenly, but gra-

dually, expands into the orbital region, and is not marked off by any

outstanding plates of prefrontal, lacrymal, or malar. The cranium

behind the orbits, moreover, goes on expanding to the occipital plane,

instead of contracting, or retaining its sides parallel, as in the Gavial.

The sloping of the sides of the temporal region, where it is formed

by the broad upper zygoma, is another modification which would

favour the progress of the head ina movement tending to roll it from

side to side, as it was pushed through the water. The diminished

expanse of the premaxillary end of the muzzle in the same degree

decreases the resistance of this part during aquatic progress. All

these cranial modifications harmonize with the amphiccelian verte-

bral column, the very small fore limbs, and comparatively large hind

limbs in a crocodile organized for marine existence.

The lower jaw presents the same complex structure as in modern

Crocodiles ; a large vacuity also intervenes between the subangular,

angular, and dentary elements. The ramus is of relatively greater

depth at this part in some Teleosauri, e. g. T. brevior, than in the

462 Miscellaneous.

Gavial. In Tel. brevior and in Tel. latifrons, the rami unite to form

a symphysis as extended as in the Gavial ; but in some other species,

Tel. temporalis, e. g., the free portion of the ramus is longer.

The teeth of the T'eleosauri are more numerous, more slender, less

compressed and more sharply pointed, than in the Gavial; they are

slightly recurved, and the enamelled crown is traversed by more

numerous and better defined longitudinal ridges, two of which, on

opposite sides of the crown, are more produced than the rest. The

fang is smooth, cylindrical, and always excavated at the base.

The teeth of the Steneosauri are thicker in proportion to their

length, and larger and fewer in proportion to the jaws; but their

transverse section is also, as in Teleosauri, more circular, or less

elliptic, than in the Gavial. In both genera of Liassic and Oolitic

Crocodiles, the teeth have a closer resemblance to those of the Notho-,

Pisto-, and Plesio-saurus than the teeth of modern Gavials have. In

these the modification consists in the compression of the crown,

rendering the opposite ridges trenchant edges.

46—46

In Teleosaurus Chapmanni I have counted [—;=188 teeth: in

Tel. latifrons ee 144 teeth: in Tel. Egertoni w= 154 :

Cuvier has assigned to the Tel. Cadomensis = 180 teeth. The

above formulz will not be found constant in different individuals of

the same species, by reason of the uninterrupted and irregular

shedding and replacement of the teeth; but the numbers indicated

in the British fossils are those of the sockets, some of which always

appear empty. When these, however, have been scrutinized, they

have given evidence that the same law regulated the succession of

the teeth at the ancient period when Crocodilians prevailed in

greatest numbers and under the most varied generic and specific

modifications, as at the present day, when they are reduced to a single

proceelian family, forming, as Linnzeus believed, a small section of

his genus Lacerta.

Comparing, agreeably with the principle which has governed my

illustrations in the present Course of Lectures, the present and past

forms of Crocodilians, I would say that, in the modern Gavial,

the two lower processes of the basioccipital have become blended

into one descending mass of bone: the paramastoid has been deve-

loped at the expense, as it would seem, of the paroccipital process.

The basi- and ali-sphenoids become contracted, and cease to pre-

sent those proportions of the external surface which they do in the

more typical Teleosaurian skull: the parietal, by way of compensa-

tion, descends lower down the temporal fossze; but it is much re-

stricted in length, and more flattened above. Every trace of those

vacuities which hold the position of the pair of nostrils in the Plesio-

saur has disappeared in modern Crocodilia. Their sole external nasal

aperture is somewhat raised upon the upper surface of the end of the

snout, so that, with the head parallel with the surface of the stream,

the nostril alone can be raised to inhale air, or can be lifted out of

the water at the same time that the high-placed prominent eye is

Miscellaneous. 463

opened above the surface of the water. The border of the orbit is

raised for that purpose, so as to bring the eye to the summit of the

head in modern Gavials and Crocodiles,—conditions for speedy pro-

gress through water being sacrificed for other advantages, necessitated

erhaps by the more formidable enemies that modern Crocodilia

eo to encounter, as compared with ancient ones, and by the fre-

quent position of those enemies on dry land. With the Teleosauri,

the danger would come most probably exclusively from Cetiosauri or

huge Ichthyosauri cleaving the same element. Accordingly the eyes

looked outwards rather than upwards, and the outer surface of the

head was evenly shaped and expanded to concur with other modifi-

cations of their frame for swift natation.

As we discern, therefore, in the upraised orbits of modern Croco-

dilia, their advantage in being able to peer abroad and scan the banks

of their stream with the least possible exposure of their head, and

connect that advantage with the position of the formidable enemy to

which they are now exposed ; so, likewise, we discern in the shortening

and expansion of their jaws, the enlargement and strengthening of

their teeth, and the development of certain of these into canine-

shaped tusks, a relation to a source of food in the coexisting Mam-

mals, which would seem not to have existed for the Teleosauri ; if,

indeed, large quadrupeds of the Mammalian class coexisted at all on

the land washed by the ancient seas in which the Teleosauri seem

habitually to have dwelt.

The pterygoids in modern Crocodiles are so developed in breadth

and length as to carry back the inner nostril much beyond its posi-

tion in Teleosauri ; and the pterygoids are united together to such an

extent as much to reduce the size of that aperture. This contracted

posterior nostril is associated in modern Crocodiles with a peculiar

development of the base of the tongue and soft palate, which shuts

off all communication between the cavity of the mouth and the air-

passage from the nose to the windpipe. Hence, while the crocodile

is holding under water a struggling and drowning quadruped, the

water in the mouth of the crocodile cannot flow into the glottis ;

and, if the raised nostril on the upper surface of the skull be pro-

truded, air can be inhaled into the lungs without any need for relaxing

the grip of the prey and closing the mouth. Supposing the Te/eo-

sauri to have subsisted exclusively on fishes or aquatic animals, as the

gavial-like length and slenderness of their jaws and their numerous

sharp serial teeth would indicate, such departure from type as the

pterygoid developments in modern Crocodilia would not be needed ;

and we again discern in the latter their relation to the higher forms

of animal life with which those Crocodilia are now associated.

And these indications collaterally bear very significant evidence

against the inference, based on the insecurity of negative evidence,

that Mammalian life may have been as rife in Oolitic and Liassic times

as at present, only not yet discovered.

464 Miscellaneous.

On the Teeth of the Black and Wood Shell Slugs.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.

Razoumowsky, in his Natural History of Jorat, and Sturm, in

the German Fauna, separated the Black Shell-slug as a distinct spe-

cies, the first under the name of Limazx ater, and Sturm under that

of Limax cinereo-niger. Férussac regarded it only as a black variety

of Limax cinereus, and most authors, except Nilsson, have followed

his example. Herr Otto Goldfuss, in a paper on the Land and

Freshwater Mollusca of the Rhine Province and Westphalia, has

proved, by the examination of the teeth, that the German Black

Slug is quite distinct from the usual streaked Limax cinereus: the

teeth in the latter are thick, conical, acute, and quite simple; while

in the black species they are slender, subcylindrical, attenuated to

a fine point, and have a strong denticulation or notch on the front

side, at some distance below the tip.

I may further observe, that the teeth of Limazx sylvaticus, which

has been considered as a doubtful species, and which Férussac thought

was a variety of L. agrestis, are, according to the same author, ex-

ceedingly unlike the teeth of any other European Slug. The upper

process of the tooth in this species is short, cylindrical, truncated,

and rounded at the tip ; while in all the others it is tapering and acute.

It is desirable that the teeth of English specimens should be

examined, to find if the same difference exists in those species natives

of this country.

This is an example of what I have long believed,—that the teeth

afford very good characters for the separation of allied species, as

well as for the distinction of genera and families. Such examples

have long made me feel that we should be very cautious in consider-

ing specimens which are similar in the form of the shell and general

appearance of the animal, as the same species, when they come from

different localities and are said to have different habits, unless we

have examined the teeth and other characteristic parts; and such

facts as the above must always render the identification of fossil shells

with recent species very problematical.

Note on the Anatomy of Cyclostoma elegans. By E. CLaparnpeE.

The most remarkable peculiarity presented in the anatomy of

Cyclostoma elegans is the presence of an organ, of a brilliant white

colour, lodged among the convolutions of the intestine. This organ,

which has no analogue in any other known mollusk, contains a mul-

titude of solid concretions, of concentric structure, composed of an

organic skeleton and incrusting salts. The salts consist in part of

carbonate of lime, partly of a salt not chemically determined, soluble

in hydrochloric acid. This salt is not an oxalate; for it is also

soluble, after a time, in acetic acid. An analogous gland exists in

the Cyclostoma costulatum of the Banat. The author ascertained

that the stiff silky hairs which are found on the skin of the fresh-

water Neritina exist in most of our freshwater Mollusca (Lymnea,

Planorbis, Bithynia).—Miiller’s Archiv, 1858, 1. p. 1.

Miscellaneous. 465

On the Fecundation of the Crustacea. By M. Coste,

In most of the species of Decapod Crustacea, the first two pairs of

abdominal feet serve as appendages to the internal generative organs,

and form a special apparatus, the function of which has not hitherto

been thoroughly known. The Cray-fish preserved in the basins of

the Collége de France have allowed M. Gerbe to ascertain this func-

tion. During copulation, these two pairs of appendages are erected,

tending backwards and a little outwards. The posterior pair engages

its foliaceous extremity in the twisted channel presented by the an-

terior pair; and the extremity of the deferent canal becoming evagi-

nated in the form of a penis, between the appendages thus united,

but moveable upon each other, pours out the seminal matter at their

base. As it is excreted, this matter flows slowly along the deep

furrow of the first appendages, and is deposited by them upon the

sternum of the female, where it becomes concreted, acquiring vermi-

cular forms.

As the seminal matter of most Crustacea, and especially of the

common Cray-fish, is dense, and becomes rapidly solidified when in

contact with water, the horny channel through which it runs would

be easily obstructed, if the spoon-like extremity of the posterior piece

were not adapted to clear it by repeated forward movements at each

emission of semen,—Comptes Rendus, March 1, 1858, p. 432.

On the Dorsal Cavity of certain Ammonites.

By Professor QUENSTEDT. j

Notwithstanding the numerous investigations which have been

made upon the Ammonites, there still remain some points to be

explained with regard to them; and until this has been done, no

precise determination can be effected of a great number of species.

M. Quenstedt had long since observed in many casts, along the

siphon, a cord, without septa, which is easily detached. His obser-

vations upon the A. Truellei, D’Orb., from the lower oolite of

Moutiers, led him to the following results. Large fragments of this

Ammonite show that the ferruginous oolite has penetrated into the

dorsal cord, which would only be possible if this cavity were not

closed. If the cord be broken, a second shell is formed beneath it,

and below this the siphon which traverses the septa.

Neither D’Orbigny nor Oppel have perceived this fact. It is true

that it is ascertained with difficulty in small individuals: thus no

trace of an aperture is seen in a young 4. pustulatus from Bellay ;

whilst an adult shell of the same species, derived from the Ornater

Thon of Gammelshausen, presents a pyritous crest, which is easily

detached, and which proves its analogy with A. Truellei. The largest

dorsal cavity observed by Quenstedt was presented by a fragment of

an Ammonite from the brown upper Jura of Rathshausen, to which

he has given, in consequence of this organization, the name of A.

dorsocavatus. This Ammonite has the same spiral lines and the

same high and compressed mouth as the 4. Trwellei, but it has on

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 30

4.66 Miscellaneous.

its back a denticulated cord of pyrites, surrounded by a proper test,

which indicates a dorsal cavity of perfectly unusual dimensions. The

traces of the septa and lobes stop towards this cord, which is smooth

and without septa. At the penultimate whorl, the canal is even seen

empty and surrounded by its test; it may be followed a long way

with a hair. Below this canal, the test of the shell, properly so

called, is distinctly seen, and still more internally the siphon.

M. Quenstedt thus proves that there is a group of Ammonites in

which there is above the back a large open canal without septa,

separated from the siphon by a wall, which is the true test of the

shell. He calls the Ammonites of this group Dorsocavati.

It remains to determine the function of this canal, which only

occurs in a small number of types, otherwise very different from each

other. It is not to be supposed, in fact, that all the Ammonites

which have a dorsal keel are true 4. dorsocavati; thus the A. Tes-

sonanus, D’Orb., presents a perfectly compact fracture. The true

Ammonites of this group always present a continuation of the test of

the shell at the base of the dorsal canal, so that the keel is detached

with facility, and may lead to error.

M. Quenstedt indicates some species which should be placed in

the group of the Dorsocavati. He has observed the organization

above mentioned in 4. radians from the lias, converted into lime-

stone; and in the species which he calls Canaliculatus albus, if

it is not detached from the rock, and if in consequence its keel is not

fractured. He shows that the 4. canaliculati of the white Jura are

thus distinguished from those which belong to older strata, for they

are dorsocavati, whilst the latter are not so. In connexion with

this he removes some errors of synonymy.— Leonhard and Bronn,

Neues Jahrbuch, 1857, p. 544; and Bibl. Univ. 1858, Bull. Sci.

p- 287.

Note on the Larve of the Spiny Lobster (Palinurus). By M. Coste.

M. Coste has lately communicated to the Academy of Sciences in

Paris the interesting statement, that the young larve produced from

the ova of Palinurus are identical in structure with the well-known

pelagic génus Phy/losoma, of which the species have hitherto been found

principally in the Indian Seas. These young Crustacea have a flattened,

membranous, diaphanous body, divided into two shields; of these

the anterior, which is very large, forms the head; and the second,

which is much smaller, bears the foot-jaws and the five pairs of feet,

and terminates posteriorly in a short, slender abdomen. The eyes,

as in Phyllosoma, are borne upon long footstalks; the feet are com-

posed of the same number of joints, terminated by strong claws, and

furnished at the second articulation with an appendage composed of

three principal pieces, of which the last is furnished with barbs on

each side, themselves provided with barbules. Im all these points

the larvee agree exactly with Phyllosoma, so that there is some reason

to suppose that this genus, like Zoéa, will have to be erased from the

system.—Comptes Rendus, March 22, 1858, p. 547.

Miscellaneous. 467

On the Organization of the Genera Phyllosoma and Sapphirina.

By Prof. GeGenBAUR.

In this memoir M. Gegenbaur publishes a detailed anatomy of

Phyllosoma mediterranea, a little crustacean which has often been

arranged among the Stomapoda, but which appears to be a true

Decapod, and of Sapphirina fulgens, a little Copepodous crustacean.

In reference to the circulation, the author believes that im the

Phyllosome there exist true orifices which effect a communication

either of the arterial capillaries or the large vascular branches with

the abdominal cavity. These Crustacea, notwithstanding they are

Decapoda, have therefore a lacunar sanguinary system, and are re-

moved, in this point of view, from the common Crab, in which the

vascular circulatory system is perfectly closed, as M. Heckel has

lately shown. The liver of Phyl/osoma is formed of two bundles of

blind membranous tubes, which M. Guérin has described as circula-

tory organs. However, the secreting activity of the liver appears to

be very small, and it frequently happens that the food passes from

the stomach into the interior of the hepatic tubes.

The Sapphirine have the property of shining in the light with

most brilliant colours, passing alternately from a sapphire blue to a

golden green or a splendid purple. This brilliant colouring is seated,

according to the author, in the layer of cells which secretes the chi-

tine of the skeleton. Under the microscope, the cells are seen to

pass alternately from one colour to the other; and it may be ascer-

tained that the variations of colour of each cell are independent of

those of the neighbouring cells. This remarkable property vanishes

with life. The Sapphirine possess two well-developed eyes, each

furnished with a cornea and crystalline cone. Between the two eyes

is placed a little three-lobed body, which is put in communication

with the central nervous system by a small nervous filament. This

body contains several refracting corpuscles, and M. Gegenbaur regards

it as the remains of the single eye of the larva. It is well known

that the single eye of the larva persists in several Crustacea (Daphaia,

Artemia, Branchipus, Argulus, &c.) in the form of a spot of pigment.

The two eyes of Sapphirina would not therefore be the morpho-

logical analogues of the single eye of other Copepoda (Cyclopide),

but of the more perfect eyes observed in the Argulina, Daphniade,

Phyllopoda, &c., and which are absent in Cyclopide.—Miiller’s

Archiv, 1858, i. p. 43.

On the Metamorphosis of the Pranize into Aucei. By M. Hesse.

The author states that he has ascertained by continued experi-

ments that the Pranize are the larvee of Anceus.—Comptes Rendus,

March 22, 1858, p. 568. ,

30%*

468

INDEX to VOL. I.

Acrnta, new species of, 116.

Actiniadz, on the poison-apparatus

in the, 311.

Actiniz, on the electrical power pos-

sessed by, 308; synopsis of the

families, genera and species of the

British, 414.

Actinoida, on the chylaqueous fluid

in the, 172.

Adams, A., on two new species of

Brownia, 28; on three new species

of Sinusigera, 125.

Altingiaceze, on the structure and

affinities of, 104.

Ammonites, on the dorsal cavity of

certain, 465.

Amphitoé, new species of, 362.

Anabazenops, new species of, 303.

Ancei, on the metamorphosis of the

Pranizz into, 467.

Anemone nemorosa purpurea, note

on, 397.

Animal forms, on the oceurrence of

marine, in fresh water, 50.

Aoust, V. d’, on some eggs of insects

employed as human food, and

giving rise to the formation of

oolites, 79.

Ascaris mystax, on the feeundation

of, 176.

Ascidians, observations on some, 404.

Ascogaster, new species of, 24.

Aspergillum, on the development of

the shell and tube of, 423.

Asychna, new species of, 123.

Balbiani, M.,,on the existence of a

sexual reproduction in the Infu-

soria, 435.

Bassus, new species of, 23.

Bate, C. S., on the nidifieation of

Crustacea, 161,317; on some new

genera and species of amphipod

Crustacea, 361.

Batrachians, Urodele, observations on

the, 553.

Benson, W. H., on Camptonyx, 336;

on the genus Tanysiphon, 407.

Berkeley, Rev. M. J., on a peculiar

form of Fungus, 154.

Bethylus, new species of, 27.

Beyrichia, new species of, 242, 252.

Birds, new species of, 150, 239, 302.

Blackwall, J., on some new species of

Spiders, 426.

Blandia, new species of, 220.

Blatta, new species of, 21.

Books, new: — Stainton’s Natural

History of the Tineina, 63; The

Entomologist’s Annual for 1858,

65; Moore’s Handbook of British

Ferns, 66; Dallas’s Elements of

Entomology, 135; Agassiz’s Con-

tributions to the Natural History

of the United States, 289; Prest-

wich’s Ground beneath us, 362;

Horsfield’s Catalogue of Lepido-

pterous Insects in the Museum of

the Hon. East India Company,

367; Baird’s Report on the Zoo-

logy of the Pacific Railroad Routes,

369; Baird’s Cyclopedia of the

Natural Sciences, 438.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh, pro-

ceedings of the, 154, 209, 374,

454.

Brownia, new species of, 28.

Bryozoon, lacustrine, description of a,

169.

Buist, Dr., on the Lotus or sacred

bean of India, 456.

Bunbury, C. J. T., on a remarkable

fossil belonging to the genus Neu-

ropteris, 232.

Calathus, new species of, 18.

Camptonyx, description of, 336; on

the affinities of the genus, 406.

Campylorhynchus, new species of,

302.

Canella, on the species of, 346.

Canellacez, on the, 342.

Cannan, T., on a species of Loran-

thus, 374.

Capsus, new species of, 124.

Carrington, Dr. B., on the suborder

Orthotrichez, 374.

Carter, H. J., on specific character,

fecundation and abnormal develop-

ment in (2dogonium, 29; on a

lacustrine Bryozoon allied to Flus-

tra, 169; on the red colouring

matter of the sea, 258; on Dra-

cunculus, 410.

INDEX.

Casuarius, new species of, 300.

Cephalaspis, on the structure of, 156.

Ceraphron, new species of, 26.

Cerceris arenarius, on the mode of

life of, 598,

China, observations on the genus,

295.

Cheironomus, new species of, 114.

Chitty, E., on the Stoastomide, 66,

138, 211.

Chlenius, new species of, 130.

Chloranthacex, on the structure and

affinities of, 106.

Chondrostachys, observations on the

new genus, 404.

Christian, J., notice of abnormality

in a flower of Lilium, 154.

Cinclus, new species of, 305.

Cinnamodendron, on the species of,

349.

Cirripede, fossil, on a new, 321.

Claparéde, E., on the formation of

the egg and fertilization in the

Nematoidea, 175; on the anatomy

of Cyclostoma elegans, 464.

Clarke, B., on the structure and affi-

nities of Myricacez, Platanez, Al-

tingiacez, and Chloranthacez, 100;

on the anthers of Columelliacez

and Cucurbitacez, 109.

Clinocentrus, new species of, 24.

Closterium, on the cell-contents of,

419.

Coccophagus, new species of, 27. —

Coleophora, new-species of, 122.

Coleoptera, descriptions of new, 18,

127.

Columelliacez, on the anthers of, 109.

Conchology, British, gleanings in, 39.

Coremia, new species of, 119.

Cosmarium, on the propagation of, 1.

Coste, M., on the fecundation of the

Crustacea, 465; on the larve of

the Spiny Lobster, 466.

Crambus, new species of, 119.

Crustacea, on the nidification of, 161,

317; new genera and species of

amphipod, 361 ; on the fecundation

of the, 465.

Cryphza Lamyana, note on, 210.

Cucurbitacez, on the anthers of, 109.

Cyclostoma elegans, on the anatomy

of, 464.

Cytheropsis, new species of, 249, 254.

Dasya venusta, note on the occur-

rence of, 317.

469

Decaisne, J., on the structure and

development of the flower and

fruit of the Pear, 238.

Desmidiez, on the propagation of

the, 1

Diatomacee, &c., found in Ceylon,

list of, 159.

Diatomez, on the propagation of

the, 1.

Dilophus, new species of, 113.

Diodonta, new British species of,

43.

Diplopterus, new species of, 240.

Diptera, descriptions of new, 113.

Dracunculus, observations on, 410.

Drassus, new species of, 430.

Drosophila, new species of, 117.

Elsey, J. R., jun., on the natural

history of St. Kitts, 316.

Ensina, new species of, 116.

Entomostraca, on palzeozoic bivalved,

241, 340.

Ephialtes, new species of, 22.

Ephippiphora, new species of, 120.

Epidendrum, new species of, 330.

Eristalis, new species of, 115.

Eubolia, new species of, 118.

Eubucco, new species of, 235.

Eudorea, new species of, 119.

Eulimella, new British species of, 46.

Eulophus, new species of, 27.

Euphorus, new species of, 23.

Eurynome aspera, remarks on the

Zoé of, 233.

Exetastes, new species of, 22.

Fadyenia, description of the new ge-

nus, 138.

Filaria, new species of, 400.

Flustra, description of a lacustrine

Bryozoon allied to, 169.

Forbes, Dr. C., on a quantity of crabs

thrown up on the beach in Payta

Bay, 240.

Forficula, new species of, 20.

Furcella, observations on the genus,

295.

Galesus, new species of, 25.

Gegenbaur, Prof., on the organiza-

tion of the genera Phyllosoma and

Sapphirina, 467.

Gelechia, new species of, 121.

Geological Society, proceedings of

thes 156, 232. iD 2

Goéppert, Prof., on the petrified forest

of Radowenz near Adersbach, and

on the process of petrifaction, 236.

70 INDEX.

Gosse, P. H., on the chylaqneous

fluid in the Actinoida, 172; on the

poison-apparatus in the Actiniadee,

311; on the British Actini, 414.

Gould, J., on several new species of

birds, 150; on new species of Mus

and of Hapalotis, 229; on a new

species of Cassowary, 299.

Gracilaria, new species of, 121.

Gray, Dr. J. E., on a large species of

Lineus, 160; on North American

Testudinata, 285; on the genus

Furcella, and on the genera Teredo

and Chena, 295 ; on the occurrence

of Dasya venusta, 317 ; on Urodele

Batrachians and Trigonophrys, 353;

on Anemone nemorosa purpurea,

397; on the affinities of the genus

Camptonyx, 406; on the develop-

ment of the shell and tube of As-

pergillum, 423; on a new genus of

Uropeltidz, 440; on the Bosch

Vark, 441; on the teeth of the

Black and Wood Shell-Slugs, 464.

Gutta percha of Surinam, note on

the, 454.

Gymnopa, new species of, 117.

Hapalotis, new species of, 229.

Hemiptera, descriptions of new, 125.

Hemiteles, new species of, 22.

Hemithea, new species of, 118.

Henfrey, Prof. A., on the relation of

the raphe to the coats of the vege-

table ovule, 356; on the cell-con-

tents of Closterium, 419.

Hesse, M., on the metamorphosis of

the Pranizz into Ancei, 467.

Hestina, new species of, 48.

Hislopia, description of the new ge-

nus, 170.

Hodgson, B. H., on a new Lagomys

and a new Mustela, 80.

Hofmeister, W., on the propagation

of the Desmidiezx and Diatomez, 1.

Homalolachnus, new species of, 127.

Huxley, Prof., on Cephalaspis and

Pteraspis, 156; on a new species

of Plesiosaurus, 158.

Hymenoptera, descriptions of new, 21.

Ichthyosaurus, on the affinities of the,

388.

Tnfusoria, on the existence of a sexual

reproduction in, 435.

Insects, descriptions of new, 18, 113;

on some eggs of, used as human

food, 79.

Jeffreys, J.G., on new and rare British

shells, 39.

Joly, M., on a new species of Haema-

tozoon of the genus Filaria, 399.

Jones, T. R., on paleozoic bivalved

Entomostraca, 241, 340.

Kelaart, Dr., on the natural history of

the Cingalese Pearl Oyster. and on

the production of pearls, 81; on

Diatomacez, &c., found in Ceylon,

159; on a new Ceylonese Nudi-

branch, 257.

Kinahan, Prof., on the Zoé of Eury-

nome aspera, and the habits of the

animal in confinement, 233.

Kirk, Dr. J., on a new Muscari, 209.

Lagomys, new species of, 80.

Laverna, new species of, 122.

Lawson, Dr. G., on the microscopical

structure of tobacco, 155; note on

Cryphza Lamyana, 210; on the

distribution of plants in the North-

ern States, Canada, and the Hud-

son’s Bay Company’s territories,

&e., 374.

Lepanthes, new species of, 329.

Leperditia, new species of, 244, 250.

Lepidoptera, new species of, 48, 117.

Lewisia, characters of the new genus,

(2s

Light, polarized, on the investigation

of vegetable tissue by the aid of,

198, 263.

Limax ater, on the teeth of the, 464.

Limenitis, new species of, 48.

Limnobia, new species of, 114.

Lindley, Prof., on orchidaceous plants

collected in the east of Cuba, with

characters of the new species, 325.

Lindsleya, new species of, 211.

ern notice of a large species of,

160.

Lipaugus, new species of, 307.

Lissonota, new species of, 23.

Loranthus, remarks on a species of,

374.

Loricula, new species of, 322.

Lucas, M. H., on the claws of the

spiders of the genus Mygale, 159 ;

on the mode of life of Cerceris

arenarius, 398.

Lysianassa, new species of, 362.

MacAdam, J., on a new fossil Cirri-

pede, 321.

Macdonald, J. D., on a new form of

Compound Tunicata, 401.

INDEX.

M‘Donnell, Dr. R., on the electrical

nature of the power possessed by

the Actiniz, 308.

Macrocephalus, description of the

new genus, 361,

Malurus, new species of, 151.

Martens, Dr. E. von, onthe occurrence

of marine animal forms in fresh

water, 50.

Masdevallia, new species of, 329.

Melanerpes, new species of, 127.

Melanoptila, characters of the new

genus, 306.

Metealfeia, new species of, 141.

Miers, J., on the nature and origin of

the external coatings of seeds, 276,

357; on the Canellacez, 342.

Misoleptus, new species of, 21.

Mitylia, description of the new genus,

440.

Mobius, Dr. K., on the natural his-

tory of the Pearl Oyster, and on

the production of pearls, 81.

Mohl, H. von, on the investigation of

vegetable tissue by the aid of po-

larized light, 198, 263.

Mollusca, oceanic, notice of two new

species of, 28.

Momotus, new species of, 153,

Moore, F., descriptions of three new

species of diurnal Lepidoptera, 48.

Motacilla flava, note on, 441.

Murray, A., on Coleoptera received

from Old Calabar, 127.

Mus, new species of, 229.

Muscari, new species of, 209.

Mussel, common, on the habits of the,

314.

Mustela, new species of, 80.

Mygale, on the claws of the spiders

of the genus, 159.

Myricacezx, on the structure and affi-

nities of, 100.

Nematoidea, on the formation of the

egg and fertilization in the, 175.

Neochloe, characters of the new ge-

nus, 239.

Neuropteris, on a remarkable fossil

specimen belonging to the genus,

232. ;

Nonagria, new species of, 117.

Novaculina, description of the genus,

409.

Nyctophilus, monograph of the ge-

nus, 375.

Octomeria, new species of, 328.

471

Odontophorus, new species of, 153.

Odostomia, new British species of,

45.

(Ecophora, new species of, 121.

(Edogonium, on specific character,

fecundation, and abnormal develop-

ment in, 29.

Oncidium, new species of, 332.

Oolites, on the supposed formation of,

Orchids, new, 325.

Orthoptera, descriptions of new, 20.

Orthotrichez, remarks on the sub-

order, 374. ‘

Oscinis, new species of, 117.

Osteological Mosencs in Leyden, 400.

Owen, Prof., lectures on paleonto-

logy, 317, 388, 456.

Oyster, Cingalese Pearl, on the natural

history of the, 81.

Pachyrhina, new species of, 115.

Palxontology, Prof. Owen’s lectures

on, 317, 388, 456.

Palinurus, on the larve of, 466.

Palmogloea, on the propagation and

development of, 5.

Paragus, new species of, 115.

Parrots, notes on some, 223.

Pasithea, description of the new ge-

nus, 427.

Pear, on the structure and develop-

ment of the flower and fruit of the,

238.

Pearls, on the production of, 81.

a on the development of,

Perilitus, new species of, 23.

Petitia, new species of, 145.

Petrifaction, on the process of, 236.

Petroica, new species of, 151.

Pholeus, new species of, 432.

Phyllosoma, on the organization of

the genus, 467.

Phytocoris, new species of, 124.

Pirates, new species of, 123.

Plants, new localities for rare British,

155, 375.

Plataneze, on the structure and affini-

ties of, 102.

SEeeto Tt on a new species of,

58.

Pleurothallis, new species of, 326.

Pleustes, description of the new ge-

nus, 362.

Pogonia, new species of, 335.

Poromya, new British species of, 42.

472 INDEX.

Potamochcerus africanus, observa-

tions on, 441.

Pranize, on the metamorphosis of

the, into Ancei, 467.

Prescottia, new species of, 335.

Psephotus, new species of, 150.

Pteraspis, on the structure of, 156.

Pteromalus, new species of, 26.

Pyrrhula, new species of, 152.

Quenstedt, Prof., on the dorsal cavity

of certain Ammonites, 465.

Raphe, on the relation of the, to the

coats of the vegetable ovule, 356.

Rhyparochromus, new species of,

123.

Richardson, Sir J., on Siphonogna-

thus, 226.

Robertson, D., on the habits of the

common Mussel, 314.

Rogas, new species of, 24.

Royal Society, proceedings of the,

308.

Sapphirina, on the organization of

the genus, 467.

Sauroglossum, new species of, 334.

Scatopse, new species of, 114,

Scelio, new species of, 26.

Sciocoris, new species of, 123.

Sclater, P. L., on a new species of

Woodpecker, 127; on some new

Parrots, 223; on a new species of

Barbet, 235; on new species of

American birds, 239, 302.

Seeds, on the nature and origin of

the external coatings of, 276, 357.

Sinusigera, new species of, 125.

Siphonognathus, characters of the

new genus, 226.

Sparassus, new species of, 429.

Spathius, new species of, 24.

Spiders, descriptions of new, 426.

Spilornis, new species of, 152.

Stoastoma, new species of, 140.

Synallaxis, new species of, 304.

Tanysiphon, characters of the new

genus, 407.

Telenomus, new species of, 25.

Teleosauri, on the structure and affi-

nities of the, 456.

Templeton, R., on a new species of

Vaginula, 49.

Teredo, observations on the genus,

295.

Testudinata, on North American, 285.

Tetanocera, new species of, 116.

Thereva, new species of, 115.

Thomisus, new species of, 426.

Thomson, Prof. W., on a new fossil

Cirripede, 322.

Tinamus, new species of, 307.

Tinea, new species of, 120.

Tingis, new species of, 124.

Tobacco, on the microscopic structure

of, 155.

Tomes, R. F., on the genus Nycto-

philus, 375; on several new species

of Bats, 442.

Tortrix, new species of, 120.

Trechus, new species of, 19.

Trevelyana, description of the new

genus, 257.

Trigonophrys, observations on, 353.

Turdus, new species of, 304.

Tyrannus, new species of, 305.

Urodele Batrachians, observations on,

aoos

Vaginula, on a new species of, 49.

Vegetable tissue, on the investigation

of, by the aid of polarized light,

198, 263.

Vespertilio, new species of, 442.

Wilkinsonza, description of the new

genus, 73.

Wollaston, T. V., on some undescribed

Madeiran insects, 18, 113.

Woodpecker, new species of, 127.

Zoé of Eurynome aspera, remarks on

the, 233.

Zollinger, H., on the vegetation

around the voleanie craters of Java,

455.

Zonotrichia, new species of, 239.

Zoological Society, proceedings of the,

66, 138, 211, 295, 375, 440.

END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.